The four epistles of A.G. Busbequius concerning his embassy into Turkey being remarks upon the religion, customs, riches, strength and government of that people : as also a description of their chief cities, and places of trade and commerce : to which is added, his advice how to manage war against the Turks / done into English.
         Legationis Turcicae epistolae quatuor. English
         Busbecq, Ogier Ghislain de, 1522-1592.
      
       
         
           1694
        
      
       Approx. 646 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 219 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30685
         Wing B6219
         ESTC R14352
         12004724
         ocm 12004724
         52279
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30685)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 52279)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 85:6)
      
       
         
           
             The four epistles of A.G. Busbequius concerning his embassy into Turkey being remarks upon the religion, customs, riches, strength and government of that people : as also a description of their chief cities, and places of trade and commerce : to which is added, his advice how to manage war against the Turks / done into English.
             Legationis Turcicae epistolae quatuor. English
             Busbecq, Ogier Ghislain de, 1522-1592.
             Tate, Nahum, 1652-1715.
          
           [8], 420, [3] p.
           
             Printed for J. Taylor ... and J. Wyat ...,
             London :
             1694.
          
           
             Translation of: Legationis Turcicae epistolae quatuor.
             "The epistle dedicatory" signed: N. Tate.
             Advertisements on p. [1]-[3] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Yale University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Turkey -- Description and travel.
        
      
    
     
        2002-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-03 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-04 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-04 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-05 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           FOUR
           EPISTLES
           OF
           A.
           G.
           BUSBEQUIUS
           ,
           Concerning
           his
           EMBASSY
           INTO
           TURKEY
           .
        
         
           Being
           Remarks
           upon
           the
           Religion
           ,
           Customs
           ,
           Riches
           ,
           Strength
           and
           Government
           of
           that
           People
           .
           As
           also
           a
           Description
           of
           their
           Chief
           Cities
           ,
           and
           Places
           of
           Trade
           and
           Commerce
           .
           To
           which
           is
           added
           ,
           His
           Advice
           how
           to
           Manage
           War
           against
           the
           Turks
           .
        
         
           Done
           into
           English.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             I.
             Taylor
          
           at
           the
           Ship
           ,
           and
           
             I.
             Wyat
          
           at
           the
           Rose
           in
           St.
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           ,
           1694.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honorable
           POWLETT
           St.
           JOHN
           ,
           EARL
           of
           BOLINGBROOKE
           ,
           And
           Baron
           of
           St.
           Iohn
           of
           Bletsoe
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           Translator
           of
           this
           ingenious
           and
           most
           useful
           Piece
           not
           surviving
           to
           see
           it
           publish'd
           ,
           upon
           Perusal
           of
           the
           Copy
           ,
           I
           found
           ,
           the
           excellent
           Performance
           and
           Merit
           of
           the
           Work
           did
           not
           only
           deserve
           just
           Care
           of
           the
           Impression
           ,
           but
           also
           some
           Eminent
           
           Person
           to
           Recommend
           its
           Appearance
           in
           the
           World.
           I
           embrac'd
           the
           Opportunity
           I
           had
           often
           wish'd
           ,
           of
           expressing
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           my
           Respect
           and
           Zeal
           for
           your
           Lordship
           ;
           wherein
           I
           do
           but
           Comply
           with
           all
           Admirers
           of
           true
           Worth
           and
           Honour
           .
           Every
           Body
           will
           allow
           ,
           that
           a
           better
           Guardian
           could
           not
           be
           Chosen
           for
           this
           posthumous
           Offspring
           ;
           and
           your
           Lordship
           will
           easily
           pardon
           my
           imploring
           your
           Protection
           of
           an
           Orphan
           .
           The
           Historical
           Part
           of
           this
           Treatise
           is
           so
           Iust
           and
           Exact
           ,
           and
           the
           Remarques
           in
           it
           discover
           so
           much
           of
           Observation
           ,
           
           Experience
           and
           Iudgment
           ,
           that
           it
           seem'd
           a
           proper
           Offering
           for
           your
           Lordship's
           Acceptance
           ;
           who
           are
           particularly
           happy
           in
           a
           sensible
           and
           just
           manner
           of
           Thinking
           .
           Nor
           has
           your
           Lordships
           Felicity
           Terminated
           in
           a
           true
           Discerning
           of
           Things
           ;
           you
           have
           reduc'd
           your
           Sentiments
           to
           Practice
           ,
           and
           prov'd
           the
           Iustness
           of
           your
           Notions
           ,
           by
           a
           singular
           and
           constant
           Regularity
           in
           your
           Life
           .
           You
           have
           hereby
           brought
           an
           Accession
           of
           Reputation
           to
           the
           memory
           of
           your
           Noble
           Ancestors
           ,
           by
           preserving
           each
           Virtue
           of
           theirs
           with
           its
           utmost
           Lustre
           ,
           even
           in
           a
           vicious
           
           Age.
           You
           continue
           to
           convince
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           Temperance
           and
           Conversation
           ,
           Management
           and
           Liberality
           ,
           are
           consistent
           Virtues
           .
           Prudence
           ,
           Iustice
           and
           Charity
           have
           carry'd
           an
           Ascendant
           in
           the
           whole
           Course
           of
           your
           Actions
           .
           You
           have
           not
           only
           been
           happy
           in
           having
           early
           made
           Choice
           of
           a
           good
           Principle
           to
           direct
           you
           ;
           but
           in
           a
           constant
           Adherence
           to
           its
           Dictates
           .
           You
           were
           from
           hence
           instructed
           to
           express
           ,
           upon
           all
           Occasions
           ,
           a
           Hearty
           and
           Noble
           Concern
           for
           your
           Country
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           true
           and
           ancient
           Test
           of
           English
           Worth
           ;
           
           and
           I
           must
           do
           our
           Country
           the
           Right
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           highly
           sensible
           of
           it
           ;
           as
           appears
           by
           that
           worthy
           and
           just
           Character
           which
           is
           universally
           given
           of
           my
           Lord
           Bolingbrooke
           .
           Your
           Relations
           and
           Friends
           have
           the
           next
           share
           in
           your
           Kindness
           ;
           and
           among
           the
           latter
           ,
           I
           may
           truly
           Rank
           all
           Persons
           of
           Merit
           .
           You
           have
           declin'd
           no
           Opportunity
           of
           Obliging
           any
           Man
           of
           Desert
           ,
           and
           through
           your
           whole
           Life
           ,
           have
           not
           given
           Occasion
           to
           make
           so
           much
           as
           One
           Man
           your
           Enemy
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           am
           safe
           in
           what
           I
           have
           said
           of
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           the
           World
           
           will
           only
           forgive
           my
           saying
           so
           little
           ,
           in
           consideration
           of
           that
           Modesty
           which
           is
           Conspicuous
           amongst
           your
           Other
           Virtues
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           shall
           only
           beg
           Pardon
           for
           surprising
           you
           with
           this
           Address
           ,
           and
           Permission
           to
           subscribe
           my self
           ,
           among
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           Admirers
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             devoted
             Humble
             Servant
             N.
             TATE
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           Four
           EPISTLES
           OF
           Augerius
           ,
           Gislenius
           ,
           Busbequius
           ,
           Concerning
           his
           Embassy
           into
           TVRKY
           .
        
         
           
             EPISTLE
             I.
             
          
           
             
               SIR
               ,
            
          
           
             AS
             I
             promised
             you
             ,
             at
             parting
             ,
             to
             give
             you
             a
             full
             Account
             of
             my
             Journy
             to
             Constantinople
             ;
             so
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             make
             good
             my
             Word
             ,
             and
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             with
             Advantage
             too
             .
             For
             I
             shall
             also
             acquaint
             you
             with
             my
             Adventures
             in
             my
             Travel
             to
             Amasia
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             That
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             the
             former
             being
             less
             used
             ,
             and
             consequently
             far
             less
             known
             ,
             than
             the
             later
             .
             My
             design
             herein
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             allow
             you
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Solace
             ,
             of
             what
             happened
             pleasurable
             to
             
             me
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             ancient
             Friendship
             betwixt
             us
             obliges
             me
             ,
             to
             appropriate
             no
             Joy
             to
             my self
             ,
             but
             to
             communicate
             the
             same
             to
             you
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             for
             what
             happen'd
             incommodious
             to
             me
             ,
             (
             as
             ,
             in
             so
             long
             and
             tedious
             a
             Journey
             ,
             some
             things
             must
             needs
             do
             ,
             )
             those
             I
             take
             to
             my self
             ;
             neither
             would
             I
             have
             you
             concern'd
             in
             them
             ,
             at
             all
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             Danger
             being
             now
             past
             ,
             the
             more
             grievous
             they
             were
             to
             suffer
             ,
             the
             more
             pleasant
             will
             they
             be
             ,
             even
             to
             my self
             ,
             to
             remember
             and
             commit
             to
             Writing
             .
          
           
             You
             are
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             ,
             when
             I
             returned
             from
             England
             ,
             after
             the
             Solemnization
             of
             the
             Marriage
             of
             King
             Philip
             and
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             at
             which
             I
             was
             present
             ,
             as
             an
             Attendant
             ,
             in
             the
             Train
             of
             his
             Excellency
             
               Don
               Pedro
               Lassus
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             on
             that
             occasion
             ,
             was
             sent
             thither
             ,
             as
             an
             honorary
             Embassador
             ,
             by
             Ferdinand
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             my
             most
             gracious
             Lord
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             how
             the
             said
             King
             Ferdinand
             ,
             by
             his
             Letters
             ,
             summoned
             me
             to
             this
             Journy
             .
             I
             received
             his
             Commands
             ,
             by
             Letter
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             at
             Lisle
             ,
             on
             the
             3d
             of
             November
             ,
             and
             I
             made
             no
             longer
             stay
             ,
             than
             to
             visit
             Busbec
             ,
             only
             to
             take
             my
             leave
             of
             my
             Father
             and
             Friends
             ;
             but
             ,
             taking
             Tornay
             in
             my
             way
             ,
             I
             hastned
             to
             Brussels
             ,
             where
             I
             met
             the
             aforesaid
             
               Don
               Lassus
            
             ,
             who
             spurred
             me
             on
             to
             the
             Voyage
             ,
             shewing
             me
             the
             King's
             Letters
             to
             him
             too
             ,
             commanding
             him
             to
             press
             me
             forward
             :
             So
             that
             I
             immediately
             took
             Horse
             ,
             and
             made
             what
             haste
             I
             could
             to
             Vienna
             .
             My
             Journy
             thither
             was
             very
             troublesome
             ,
             both
             by
             reason
             
             of
             my
             unaccustomedness
             to
             ride
             upon
             such
             inconvenient
             Horses
             ,
             as
             I
             could
             then
             get
             ;
             and
             also
             because
             the
             Season
             of
             the
             Year
             was
             not
             fit
             for
             Travel
             ,
             the
             Weather
             being
             tempestuous
             ,
             the
             Ways
             dirty
             ,
             and
             the
             Days
             short
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             was
             forced
             to
             borrow
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Night
             ,
             and
             to
             pass
             through
             uncouth
             ,
             and
             almost
             unfrequented
             ,
             Ways
             ,
             in
             the
             dark
             ;
             not
             without
             the
             great
             hazard
             of
             my
             Life
             .
          
           
             Assoon
             as
             ever
             I
             came
             to
             Vienna
             ,
             I
             was
             introduced
             into
             the
             Presence
             of
             King
             Ferdinand
             ,
             by
             his
             Secretary
             of
             State
             ,
             the
             Heer
             
               Iohn
               Vander
               Aa
            
             :
             That
             Prince
             received
             me
             with
             the
             respect
             he
             used
             to
             shew
             to
             those
             Persons
             ,
             of
             whose
             Probity
             and
             Faithfulness
             he
             hath
             conceived
             a
             great
             Opinion
             :
             He
             was
             pleased
             to
             entertain
             me
             with
             a
             large
             Discourse
             ,
             what
             Advantages
             he
             had
             promised
             to
             himself
             from
             me
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             it
             concerned
             him
             that
             I
             should
             undertake
             this
             Embassy
             ,
             and
             that
             speedily
             too
             ;
             for
             he
             had
             solemnly
             promised
             the
             Bassa
             of
             Buda
             ,
             That
             the
             Envoy
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             send
             ,
             should
             be
             in
             Buda
             ,
             without
             fail
             ,
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             December
             next
             ;
             and
             ,
             for
             his
             part
             ,
             he
             was
             unwilling
             the
             Turks
             should
             take
             any
             advantage
             to
             break
             their
             Agreement
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             that
             he
             had
             failed
             in
             performing
             of
             his
             .
          
           
             There
             were
             but
             12
             Days
             to
             the
             time
             prescribed
             ,
             a
             space
             little
             enough
             to
             prepare
             for
             a
             short
             Journy
             ,
             much
             less
             for
             so
             long
             and
             tedious
             a
             one
             ;
             and
             yet
             some
             of
             those
             ten
             Days
             were
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             too
             ,
             by
             a
             Journy
             ,
             which
             
             the
             King
             commanded
             me
             to
             make
             to
             Comora
             ,
             to
             visit
             
               Iohn
               Maria
               Malvezius
            
             ;
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             my
             Master
             ,
             thought
             it
             very
             advisable
             for
             me
             ,
             who
             had
             then
             but
             little
             Acquaintance
             in
             the
             Turkish
             Affairs
             ,
             to
             consult
             that
             experienced
             Person
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             informed
             by
             him
             ,
             
               ore
               tenus
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Manners
             and
             Disposition
             of
             that
             Nation
             ;
             for
             Malvezius
             had
             been
             Ferdinand's
             Embassador
             ,
             for
             several
             Years
             ,
             with
             Solyman
             the
             Turkish
             Emperor
             at
             Constantinople
             ;
             even
             from
             that
             very
             time
             that
             the
             Emperor
             Charles
             had
             ,
             for
             weighty
             Reasons
             of
             State
             ,
             made
             a
             Truce
             with
             the
             Turks
             ,
             by
             his
             Embassador
             the
             Heer
             
               Gerard
               Velduvickius
            
             ;
             for
             at
             the
             same
             time
             also
             ,
             he
             made
             an
             8
             Years
             Truce
             with
             the
             said
             Solyman
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             King
             Ferdinand
             .
          
           
             At
             that
             time
             Malvezius
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Retinue
             of
             Velduvickius
             ;
             and
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             returned
             from
             thence
             ,
             Ferdinand
             sent
             him
             back
             again
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             to
             reside
             there
             as
             his
             Embassador
             in
             Ordinary
             ;
             that
             so
             he
             might
             prevent
             the
             Incursions
             of
             the
             Turks
             upon
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             as
             having
             an
             Agent
             there
             ,
             who
             might
             complain
             to
             the
             Grand
             Seignior
             himself
             of
             the
             Injuries
             of
             his
             Bassa's
             and
             Governors
             ,
             and
             demand
             Satisfaction
             for
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             happened
             ,
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             that
             an
             occasion
             being
             offered
             of
             uniting
             Transilvania
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             Hungary
             ;
             and
             the
             Hungarians
             themselves
             did
             very
             much
             desire
             that
             it
             should
             be
             done
             ,
             as
             judging
             it
             conducive
             to
             the
             Grandeur
             and
             Dignity
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ;
             Ferdinand
             
             was
             not
             willing
             to
             neglect
             so
             fair
             an
             Opportunity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             transacted
             the
             Matter
             with
             the
             Widow
             ,
             and
             Son
             ,
             of
             Iohn
             the
             Vayvod
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             sometimes
             called
             King
             of
             Hungary
             )
             that
             he
             might
             receive
             Transilvania
             in
             exchange
             for
             other
             Provinces
             ;
             and
             seeing
             these
             Transactions
             could
             not
             be
             wholly
             concealed
             from
             the
             
               Turks
               ,
               Rustan
            
             the
             Grand
             Visier
             (
             Solyman's
             Son
             in
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Chief
             of
             his
             Counsellors
             )
             used
             to
             send
             for
             Malvezius
             ,
             and
             to
             demand
             of
             him
             ,
             Whether
             those
             things
             were
             true
             ,
             which
             were
             commonly
             bruited
             ?
             He
             stifly
             affirmed
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             utterly
             false
             ,
             and
             offered
             to
             pawn
             his
             Head
             for
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             he
             spake
             .
             But
             when
             Ferdinand
             was
             actually
             possessed
             of
             all
             Transilvania
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Matter
             could
             no
             longer
             be
             dissembled
             ,
             the
             Grand
             Seignior
             was
             very
             angry
             with
             Rustan
             ,
             for
             giving
             so
             much
             credit
             to
             Malvezius
             ;
             and
             Rustan
             was
             more
             enraged
             at
             Malvezius
             ,
             for
             putting
             so
             palpable
             a
             Cheat
             upon
             him
             .
             To
             be
             short
             ,
             Malvezius
             is
             cast
             into
             Prison
             ,
             his
             Estate
             ,
             Goods
             and
             Family
             are
             seized
             .
             He
             was
             kept
             close
             Prisoner
             almost
             two
             Years
             ,
             under
             strict
             Guards
             ,
             whereby
             he
             contracted
             a
             Distemper
             ,
             
               viz.
               Difficulty
               of
               Vrine
            
             ,
             which
             afterward
             proved
             Mortal
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             suffered
             no
             Medicine
             to
             be
             brought
             unto
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             Cure
             of
             his
             Dysuria
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             Turks
             are
             always
             upon
             the
             extreme
             ,
             either
             over-fond
             ,
             when
             they
             would
             shew
             themselves
             Friends
             ;
             or
             over-bitter
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             Angry
             .
             But
             seeing
             the
             state
             
             of
             their
             Affairs
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             Domestick
             Discords
             ,
             was
             very
             unsettled
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             required
             rather
             Peace
             than
             War
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             the
             Matter
             of
             reducing
             Transilvania
             ,
             by
             Arms
             ,
             went
             but
             slowly
             and
             unsuccessfully
             on
             ;
             they
             were
             easily
             persuaded
             to
             lay
             aside
             the
             thoughts
             of
             War
             ,
             and
             to
             compound
             the
             Matter
             by
             a
             Friendly
             Agreement
             .
          
           
             Matters
             standing
             thus
             ,
             the
             Turks
             insisted
             upon
             the
             intire
             Restitution
             of
             Transilvania
             ;
             but
             Ferdinand
             would
             by
             no
             means
             quit
             his
             Interest
             therein
             ;
             neither
             would
             he
             vacat
             the
             Agreement
             with
             the
             Vayvod
             ,
             as
             being
             neither
             obtained
             by
             Fraud
             ,
             nor
             extorted
             by
             Force
             .
             And
             to
             bring
             down
             the
             Turks
             to
             those
             Terms
             ,
             
               Anthony
               Wrantzius
            
             ,
             a
             Dalmatian
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Agria
             ,
             and
             
               Francis
               Zay
            
             ,
             Commander
             of
             those
             Gallies
             or
             small
             Vessels
             ,
             which
             the
             Hungarians
             call
             Saicks
             ,
             (
             both
             of
             them
             faithful
             and
             industrious
             Persons
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cull'd
             out
             by
             Ferdinand
             for
             that
             Employment
             )
             were
             sent
             Embassadors
             to
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             Upon
             their
             Arrival
             ,
             Malvezius
             was
             delivered
             out
             of
             Prison
             ,
             and
             sent
             back
             to
             Ferdinand
             with
             Letters
             from
             Solyman
             .
             In
             a
             small
             time
             after
             his
             return
             ,
             he
             was
             sent
             back
             by
             Ferdinand
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             with
             his
             Answer
             to
             Solyman's
             Letters
             ;
             and
             was
             designed
             to
             remain
             ,
             as
             his
             Embassador
             in
             Ordinary
             there
             ,
             when
             once
             Peace
             was
             established
             between
             them
             .
             Being
             on
             his
             Journy
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             reached
             as
             far
             as
             Comora
             (
             a
             Castle
             seated
             on
             the
             Confluence
             
             of
             the
             Danow
             and
             the
             River
             Vaga
             ,
             a
             Frontire
             Garison
             against
             the
             Turks
             )
             the
             Disease
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             contracted
             in
             Prison
             ,
             returned
             with
             such
             Violence
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             make
             a
             stop
             ,
             and
             despairing
             of
             his
             Recovery
             ,
             he
             wrote
             to
             the
             Emperor
             Ferdinand
             beseeching
             him
             to
             appoint
             another
             Embassador
             in
             his
             stead
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             receipt
             of
             his
             Letter
             ,
             Ferdinand
             was
             at
             a
             stand
             ;
             he
             did
             not
             fully
             believe
             ,
             nor
             yet
             altogether
             disbelieve
             ,
             him
             ;
             he
             was
             inclined
             to
             suspect
             ,
             that
             the
             Memory
             of
             his
             former
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             
               future
               ones
            
             ,
             did
             deter
             him
             from
             that
             Employment
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             danger
             of
             his
             Disease
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             think
             it
             creditable
             for
             himself
             to
             employ
             a
             Man
             that
             had
             so
             well
             deserved
             of
             him
             and
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             in
             any
             Service
             against
             his
             Will.
             But
             the
             Death
             of
             Malvezius
             ,
             which
             followed
             a
             few
             Months
             after
             ,
             did
             sufficiently
             convince
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             Disease
             was
             not
             pretended
             ,
             to
             decline
             the
             Employment
             ,
             but
             was
             really
             a
             Mortal
             one
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             ,
             I
             was
             substituted
             in
             the
             Place
             of
             Malvezius
             .
             But
             being
             unexperienced
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             in
             the
             Affairs
             and
             Manners
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             King
             Ferdinand
             thought
             it
             adviseable
             for
             me
             to
             bestow
             a
             Visit
             upon
             Malvezius
             ,
             in
             his
             Sickness
             ;
             that
             so
             ,
             by
             his
             Directions
             and
             Advice
             ,
             I
             might
             be
             better
             cautioned
             and
             arm'd
             against
             any
             Impositions
             of
             the
             captious
             Turks
             .
             Two
             Days
             I
             staid
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             as
             much
             as
             the
             straitness
             of
             my
             time
             
             would
             permit
             ;
             and
             I
             husbanded
             them
             so
             well
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             informed
             ,
             by
             him
             ,
             what
             I
             was
             to
             act
             and
             what
             to
             avoid
             ,
             in
             my
             daily
             Conversation
             with
             the
             Turks
             .
          
           
             Whereupon
             I
             posted
             back
             to
             Vienna
             ,
             and
             began
             ,
             with
             great
             application
             and
             diligence
             ,
             to
             prepare
             Necessaries
             for
             my
             Journy
             .
             But
             such
             was
             the
             flush
             of
             Business
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             the
             time
             allowed
             to
             dispatch
             it
             ,
             that
             ,
             when
             the
             Day
             fixt
             for
             my
             departure
             came
             ,
             tho'
             the
             King
             did
             earnestly
             press
             me
             forward
             ,
             and
             I
             had
             been
             toilsomly
             busy
             all
             the
             day
             in
             equipping
             my self
             ,
             and
             in
             causing
             Bag
             and
             Baggage
             to
             be
             pack'd
             up
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             fourth
             Watch
             ;
             yet
             it
             was
             the
             first
             Watch
             of
             the
             following
             Night
             ,
             before
             I
             could
             be
             quite
             ready
             ;
             but
             then
             the
             Gates
             of
             Vienna
             ,
             which
             at
             that
             time
             of
             Night
             us'd
             always
             to
             be
             shut
             ,
             were
             opened
             on
             purpose
             for
             me
             .
             The
             Emperor
             went
             abroad
             a
             Hunting
             that
             Day
             ,
             but
             he
             told
             his
             Followers
             ,
             That
             he
             did
             not
             doubt
             but
             that
             I
             would
             be
             upon
             my
             Way
             ,
             before
             he
             returned
             from
             his
             Sport
             in
             the
             Evening
             ,
             and
             it
             fell
             out
             accordingly
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             but
             just
             gone
             before
             he
             came
             home
             .
          
           
             At
             11
             a
             Clock
             at
             Night
             ,
             we
             came
             to
             Ficiminum
             ,
             a
             Town
             in
             Hungary
             ,
             4
             Miles
             from
             Vienna
             ;
             there
             we
             Supp'd
             ,
             for
             our
             haste
             was
             so
             great
             that
             we
             came
             Supperless
             out
             of
             Town
             ;
             from
             thence
             we
             travelled
             towards
             Comora
             .
             The
             Emperor
             ,
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Commands
             ,
             had
             enjoyn'd
             me
             to
             take
             along
             with
             me
             to
             Buda
             ,
             one
             
               Paul
               Palinai
            
             from
             Comora
             ,
             
             a
             Man
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Rapins
             and
             Depredations
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             best
             able
             to
             assist
             me
             in
             my
             Expostulations
             with
             the
             Bassa
             of
             Buda
             ,
             and
             in
             my
             Demands
             for
             satisfaction
             of
             Injuries
             received
             .
             But
             he
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             least
             suspecting
             that
             my
             departure
             would
             have
             been
             so
             punctual
             at
             the
             Day
             appointed
             ,
             had
             not
             yet
             stirred
             from
             his
             own
             House
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             Body
             could
             tell
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             come
             ;
             which
             uncertainty
             troubled
             me
             very
             much
             .
             I
             acquainted
             King
             Ferdinand
             therewith
             ,
             by
             Letter
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             next
             Day
             stayed
             at
             Comora
             expecting
             his
             coming
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             third
             Day
             ,
             I
             passed
             over
             the
             River
             Vaga
             ,
             and
             prosecuted
             my
             Journy
             towards
             Gran
             ,
             the
             first
             Garison
             of
             the
             Turks
             I
             came
             to
             in
             Hungary
             .
             Col.
             
               Iohn
               Pax
            
             ,
             Governor
             of
             Comora
             had
             sent
             16
             Horse
             with
             me
             (
             of
             those
             that
             the
             Hungarians
             call
             Hussars
             )
             to
             be
             my
             Guard
             ;
             and
             he
             had
             given
             them
             a
             Charge
             not
             to
             leave
             me
             ,
             till
             they
             came
             in
             sight
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Convoy
             ,
             for
             the
             Governor
             of
             Gran
             had
             signified
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             his
             Soldiers
             should
             meet
             me
             half
             way
             .
             We
             travelled
             about
             three
             Hours
             through
             a
             vast
             Plain
             ,
             when
             ,
             behold
             !
             there
             appeared
             afar
             off
             4
             Turkish
             Horse
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             my
             Hungarian
             Guard
             accompanied
             me
             still
             ,
             till
             I
             desired
             them
             to
             retire
             ;
             for
             I
             was
             afraid
             that
             if
             they
             should
             come
             up
             to
             the
             Turks
             ,
             some
             troublesome
             Bickering
             would
             have
             intervened
             betwixt
             them
             .
          
           
           
             As
             soon
             as
             the
             Turks
             saw
             me
             to
             draw
             near
             ,
             they
             rode
             up
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             saluted
             me
             by
             my
             Coach-side
             ;
             thus
             we
             passed
             on
             a
             while
             togegether
             ,
             discoursing
             interchangeably
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             had
             a
             little
             Youth
             for
             my
             Interpreter
             .
             )
             I
             expected
             no
             other
             Convoy
             ,
             but
             when
             we
             descended
             into
             a
             low
             Valley
             ,
             I
             saw
             my self
             ,
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             surrounded
             with
             a
             Party
             of
             about
             an
             150
             Horse
             .
             It
             was
             a
             very
             pleasant
             Spectacle
             to
             a
             Man
             ,
             unaccustomed
             to
             see
             such
             Sights
             ;
             for
             their
             Bucklers
             and
             Spears
             were
             curiously
             painted
             ,
             their
             Sword-handles
             bedeck'd
             with
             Jewels
             ,
             their
             Plumes
             of
             Feathers
             party-coloured
             ,
             and
             the
             Coverings
             of
             their
             Heads
             were
             twisted
             with
             round
             Windings
             as
             white
             as
             Snow
             ;
             their
             Apparel
             was
             Purple-coloured
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             dark
             Blew
             ;
             they
             rode
             upon
             stately
             Praunsers
             ,
             adorn'd
             with
             most
             beautiful
             Trappings
             .
             Their
             Commanders
             came
             up
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             after
             Friendly
             Salutation
             they
             bid
             me
             Welcome
             ;
             and
             asked
             me
             ,
             how
             I
             had
             fared
             on
             my
             Journy
             ?
             I
             answer'd
             them
             as
             I
             thought
             fit
             ;
             and
             thus
             they
             led
             me
             to
             Gran
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             Castle
             is
             called
             ,
             situate
             on
             an
             Hill
             ,
             whose
             Foot
             is
             washed
             by
             the
             Danow
             ,
             with
             a
             Town
             adjoining
             ,
             built
             in
             a
             Plain
             .
             I
             retired
             into
             the
             Town
             ,
             the
             Arch-bishop
             whereof
             is
             Primate
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             and
             for
             Dignity
             ,
             Authority
             and
             Opulency
             ,
             is
             inferior
             to
             no
             Nobleman
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             Here
             I
             was
             entertained
             ,
             not
             after
             a
             Courtly
             ,
             but
             after
             a
             Military
             ,
             manner
             ;
             for
             instead
             of
             Beds
             ,
             they
             spread
             abroad
             course
             shaggy
             Rugs
             
             of
             Tapestry
             upon
             hard
             Boards
             ;
             there
             were
             no
             Bed-ticks
             nor
             Sheets
             :
             Here
             my
             Family
             had
             the
             first
             taste
             of
             Turkish
             Delights
             (
             forsooth
             ;
             )
             as
             for
             my self
             ,
             I
             fared
             better
             ,
             for
             my
             Bed
             was
             carried
             along
             with
             me
             ,
             whithersoever
             I
             went.
             
          
           
             The
             Day
             after
             my
             Arrival
             ,
             the
             Sanziac
             of
             the
             Place
             (
             for
             so
             the
             Turks
             call
             a
             Governor
             ,
             because
             a
             
               Sanziac
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             a
             gilded
             brass
             Ball
             ,
             is
             carried
             before
             him
             on
             the
             top
             of
             a
             Spear
             ,
             as
             a
             Cornet
             to
             a
             Troop
             of
             Horse
             )
             was
             very
             earnest
             to
             speak
             with
             me
             ;
             and
             tho'
             I
             had
             no
             Letter
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Command
             to
             deliver
             to
             him
             ,
             yet
             such
             was
             his
             importunity
             ,
             that
             go
             I
             must
             .
             And
             when
             I
             came
             ,
             I
             found
             he
             had
             no
             Business
             with
             me
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             see
             and
             salute
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             ask
             me
             something
             of
             my
             Errand
             ;
             and
             thus
             ,
             exhorting
             me
             to
             promote
             a
             Peace
             ,
             he
             wish'd
             me
             a
             happy
             Journy
             .
             In
             my
             Passage
             ,
             I
             admir'd
             to
             hear
             the
             croaking
             of
             Frogs
             in
             such
             a
             cold
             Season
             of
             the
             Year
             as
             the
             Month
             of
             December
             ;
             the
             cause
             was
             ,
             the
             Waters
             stagnant
             in
             those
             Places
             are
             made
             warm
             by
             sulphureous
             Exhalations
             .
          
           
             Leaving
             Gran
             ,
             I
             went
             towards
             Buda
             ;
             but
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             I
             took
             my
             Breakfast
             before-hand
             ,
             which
             was
             likely
             to
             be
             my
             Dinner
             also
             ;
             for
             there
             was
             no
             Place
             to
             bait
             at
             ,
             before
             I
             came
             to
             Buda
             .
             The
             Sanziac
             ,
             or
             Governor
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             Family
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Horse
             which
             he
             commanded
             ,
             came
             out
             of
             the
             Town
             with
             me
             ,
             to
             bring
             me
             on
             my
             Way
             :
             I
             could
             by
             no
             means
             persuade
             him
             to
             omit
             
             this
             Office
             of
             Respect
             .
             The
             Horse
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             came
             out
             of
             the
             Gates
             ,
             began
             to
             shew
             me
             some
             sport
             ,
             curvetting
             and
             discharging
             one
             against
             another
             ;
             they
             threw
             their
             Bonnets
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             Galloping
             their
             Horses
             with
             full
             speed
             ,
             by
             them
             ,
             they
             took
             them
             up
             by
             the
             Points
             of
             their
             Spears
             ;
             and
             many
             such
             Ludicrous
             Pranks
             did
             they
             perform
             .
             Amongst
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Tartar
             ,
             who
             had
             thick
             Bushy
             Hair
             hanging
             down
             over
             his
             shoulders
             ;
             they
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             always
             went
             Bare-Headed
             ,
             and
             would
             never
             have
             any
             other
             fence
             for
             his
             Head
             ,
             either
             against
             the
             Violence
             of
             the
             Weather
             ,
             or
             the
             Hazards
             of
             a
             Battle
             ,
             but
             his
             own
             Hair.
             The
             Sanziac
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             accompanied
             me
             as
             far
             as
             he
             pleased
             ,
             returned
             home
             ,
             but
             not
             before
             we
             had
             taken
             our
             leaves
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             left
             some
             Guides
             for
             my
             Journy
             ,
             in
             my
             Retinue
             .
          
           
             When
             I
             drew
             near
             to
             Buda
             ,
             a
             few
             
               Turkish
               Chiaux's
            
             met
             me
             on
             the
             way
             ,
             (
             they
             are
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             Pursuivants
             ,
             or
             Sergeants
             at
             Arms
             ,
             to
             carry
             about
             the
             Commands
             of
             the
             Grand
             Seignior
             ,
             or
             his
             Bassa's
             ,
             and
             are
             Officers
             of
             great
             esteem
             in
             that
             Nation
             ,
             )
             by
             them
             I
             was
             brought
             to
             Lodg
             in
             the
             House
             of
             a
             Citizen
             ,
             who
             was
             an
             Hungarian
             ,
             where
             my
             Baggage
             ,
             Coach
             and
             Horses
             ,
             was
             better
             provided
             for
             ,
             than
             my self
             ;
             for
             the
             Turks
             take
             special
             care
             ,
             that
             Horses
             ,
             with
             their
             Equipage
             ,
             be
             well
             accommodated
             ;
             as
             for
             the
             Men
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             but
             an
             House
             over
             their
             Heads
             to
             shelter
             them
             
             from
             the
             Weather
             ,
             they
             think
             they
             may
             shift
             well
             enough
             for
             themselves
             .
             The
             Bassa
             of
             Buda
             sent
             one
             to
             visit
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             bid
             me
             welcome
             ,
             his
             Name
             was
             Tuigon
             ,
             (
             which
             in
             Turkish
             signifies
             a
             Stork
             ,
             )
             by
             him
             he
             excused
             himself
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             admit
             me
             into
             his
             Presence
             for
             some
             Days
             ,
             because
             of
             a
             grievous
             Disease
             he
             laboured
             under
             ,
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             he
             recover'd
             a
             little
             strength
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             he
             would
             wait
             upon
             me
             .
             This
             delay
             was
             the
             occasion
             ,
             that
             the
             aforemention'd
             absence
             of
             Palinai
             was
             less
             prejudicial
             to
             me
             ,
             than
             otherwise
             it
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             (
             to
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             )
             for
             he
             used
             great
             diligence
             to
             post
             after
             ,
             lest
             he
             might
             come
             too
             late
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             he
             overtook
             me
             a
             little
             while
             after
             .
          
           
             I
             was
             detained
             at
             Buda
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Sickness
             of
             the
             Bassa
             ;
             't
             was
             thought
             his
             Disease
             was
             Grief
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             conceived
             for
             the
             loss
             of
             a
             great
             Sum
             of
             Mony
             ,
             which
             was
             stoln
             from
             the
             place
             in
             which
             he
             had
             hid
             it
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             commonly
             reported
             to
             be
             a
             Penurious
             and
             Sordid-Spirited
             Man.
             When
             he
             heard
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             brought
             the
             Heer
             
               William
               Quacquelben
            
             with
             me
             ,
             a
             great
             Philosopher
             ,
             and
             an
             excellent
             Physician
             too
             ,
             he
             earnestly
             intreated
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             give
             him
             a
             Visit
             to
             administer
             some
             Physick
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             Cure.
             I
             easily
             granted
             his
             Request
             ,
             but
             soon
             after
             was
             almost
             ready
             to
             repent
             of
             my
             Facility
             :
             For
             the
             Bassa
             grew
             worse
             and
             worse
             ,
             and
             ,
             't
             was
             thought
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             recovered
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             was
             afraid
             ,
             if
             he
             
             had
             Died
             ,
             the
             Turks
             would
             say
             ,
             my
             Physician
             had
             Kill'd
             him
             ;
             and
             ,
             by
             that
             means
             ,
             the
             good
             Man
             might
             have
             run
             a
             great
             Hazard
             ,
             and
             I
             my self
             also
             might
             have
             born
             part
             of
             the
             Infamy
             ,
             as
             being
             accessory
             thereunto
             ;
             but
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             free
             me
             from
             this
             Anxiety
             ,
             by
             restoring
             the
             Bassa
             to
             his
             Health
             .
          
           
             'T
             was
             at
             Buda
             I
             got
             the
             first
             sight
             of
             the
             Ianizaries
             ,
             so
             the
             Turks
             call
             their
             Praetorian
             Foot
             ;
             their
             Number
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             fullest
             ,
             is
             Twelve
             Thousand
             ,
             and
             their
             Prince
             disperses
             them
             all
             over
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             either
             to
             Garison
             his
             Forts
             against
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             a
             Safeguard
             to
             Christians
             and
             Iews
             ,
             against
             the
             injurious
             Rage
             of
             the
             Multitude
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             well
             Inhabited
             Village
             ,
             Town
             ,
             or
             City
             ,
             wherein
             there
             are
             not
             some
             or
             other
             of
             these
             Ianizaries
             to
             Protect
             
               Christians
               ,
               Iews
            
             ,
             and
             other
             helpless
             Persons
             ,
             from
             the
             Fury
             of
             the
             Rabble
             .
             The
             Castle
             of
             Buda
             is
             always
             Garison'd
             by
             them
             ;
             their
             Habit
             is
             a
             long
             Garment
             down
             to
             their
             Ankles
             ;
             upon
             their
             Heads
             they
             wear
             the
             Sleeve
             of
             a
             Coat
             ,
             or
             Cloak
             ,
             (
             for
             from
             thence
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             the
             Pattern
             was
             drawn
             ,
             )
             their
             Head
             is
             put
             into
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             it
             hangs
             down
             behind
             ,
             flapping
             upon
             their
             shoulders
             ;
             in
             the
             Front
             ,
             or
             Forepart
             of
             it
             ,
             there
             ariseth
             a
             Silver-Cone
             ,
             somewhat
             long
             ,
             guilt
             over
             with
             Gold
             ,
             and
             wrought
             with
             Jewels
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             of
             an
             ordinary
             sort
             .
             These
             Ianizaries
             usually
             came
             to
             me
             by
             Couples
             ;
             when
             they
             were
             admitted
             into
             my
             Dining-Room
             ,
             they
             bowed
             down
             
             their
             Heads
             and
             made
             Obeysance
             ,
             and
             presently
             they
             ran
             hastily
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             touched
             either
             my
             Garment
             ,
             or
             my
             Hand
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             would
             have
             kiss'd
             it
             ;
             and
             then
             forc'd
             upon
             me
             a
             Bundle
             ,
             or
             Nosegay
             ,
             of
             Hyacinths
             ,
             or
             Narcissus's
             ,
             and
             presently
             they
             retired
             backward
             ,
             with
             equal
             speed
             ,
             to
             the
             Door
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             not
             turn
             their
             Backs
             upon
             me
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             is
             accounted
             undecent
             ,
             by
             the
             Rules
             of
             their
             Order
             ,
             )
             when
             they
             came
             to
             the
             Door
             ,
             there
             they
             stood
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             modesty
             and
             silence
             ,
             with
             their
             Hands
             upon
             their
             Breasts
             ,
             and
             fixing
             their
             Eyes
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             seemed
             liker
             our
             Monks
             ,
             than
             their
             Soldiers
             .
             But
             when
             I
             had
             given
             them
             some
             Cash
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             the
             only
             thing
             they
             aimed
             at
             ,
             )
             they
             bowed
             their
             Heads
             again
             ,
             and
             giving
             me
             thanks
             with
             a
             loud
             Voice
             ,
             they
             wished
             me
             all
             happiness
             ,
             and
             departed
             .
             The
             Truth
             is
             ,
             unless
             I
             had
             been
             told
             before
             ,
             they
             were
             Ianizaries
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             thought
             them
             to
             have
             been
             a
             kind
             of
             Turkish
             Monks
             ,
             or
             Fellows
             of
             some
             College
             or
             other
             amongst
             them
             .
             Yet
             these
             are
             the
             Ianizaries
             that
             carry
             such
             a
             '
             Terror
             with
             them
             ,
             wheresoever
             they
             come
             .
          
           
             Some
             Turks
             supp'd
             with
             me
             often
             at
             Buda
             ,
             and
             were
             mightily
             taken
             with
             the
             delicious
             sweetness
             of
             my
             Wine
             :
             It
             is
             a
             Liquor
             that
             they
             have
             but
             little
             of
             in
             Turky
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             more
             greedily
             desire
             it
             ,
             and
             drink
             it
             more
             profusely
             ,
             when
             once
             they
             come
             where
             it
             is
             .
             They
             continued
             Carousing
             till
             late
             at
             
             Night
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             I
             grew
             weary
             of
             the
             sport
             ,
             and
             therefore
             rose
             from
             Table
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             my
             Chamber
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             Them
             ,
             they
             went
             away
             sad
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             not
             their
             full
             swing
             at
             the
             Goblet
             ,
             but
             were
             able
             to
             stand
             upon
             their
             Feet
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             I
             was
             gone
             ,
             they
             sent
             a
             Youth
             after
             me
             ,
             desiring
             me
             to
             let
             them
             have
             their
             Fill
             of
             Wine
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             would
             lend
             them
             my
             Silver-Cups
             to
             drink
             it
             in
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             willing
             ,
             by
             my
             leave
             ,
             to
             sit
             at
             it
             all
             Night
             in
             some
             Corner
             or
             other
             of
             the
             House
             .
             I
             granted
             their
             request
             ,
             and
             ordered
             so
             much
             Wine
             to
             be
             given
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             desired
             ,
             with
             Bowls
             to
             drink
             it
             in
             .
             Being
             thus
             accommodated
             ,
             they
             tippled
             it
             out
             so
             long
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             even
             Dead-drunk
             ,
             and
             tumbling
             down
             ,
             lay
             fast
             asleep
             upon
             the
             ground
             .
             You
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             great
             Crime
             in
             Turky
             to
             drink
             Wine
             ,
             especially
             for
             those
             who
             are
             well
             stricken
             in
             Years
             ;
             as
             for
             the
             Younger
             sort
             ,
             they
             think
             the
             Offence
             to
             be
             more
             Venial
             ,
             and
             therefore
             more
             excusable
             in
             them
             .
             But
             seeing
             they
             expect
             no
             less
             Punishment
             ,
             after
             Death
             ,
             for
             drinking
             a
             little
             Wine
             ,
             than
             if
             they
             drank
             never
             so
             much
             ,
             when
             once
             they
             have
             tasted
             of
             that
             Liquor
             ,
             they
             go
             on
             to
             drink
             more
             and
             more
             ;
             for
             having
             once
             incurr'd
             the
             Penalty
             of
             their
             Law
             ,
             now
             ,
             they
             think
             ,
             they
             may
             sin
             gratis
             ,
             and
             account
             Drunkenness
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             Gain
             .
             This
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             others
             mo●e
             absurd
             than
             This
             ,
             do
             the
             Turks
             hold
             concerning
             Wine
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             will
             give
             you
             a
             remarkable
             Instance
             :
             I
             saw
             an
             
             Old
             Man
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             who
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             taken
             a
             Cup
             of
             Wine
             in
             his
             Hand
             to
             Drink
             ,
             us'd
             first
             to
             make
             an
             hideous
             Noise
             ;
             I
             asked
             his
             Friends
             ,
             Why
             he
             did
             so
             ?
             They
             answered
             me
             ,
             that
             ,
             by
             this
             Outcry
             ,
             he
             did
             as
             it
             were
             warn
             his
             Soul
             to
             retire
             into
             some
             secret
             corner
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             or
             else
             wholly
             to
             Emigrate
             ,
             and
             pass
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             not
             be
             guilty
             of
             that
             Sin
             which
             he
             was
             about
             to
             commit
             ,
             nor
             be
             defiled
             with
             the
             Wine
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             to
             guzzle
             down
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             Buda
             .
          
           
             'T
             would
             be
             too
             tedious
             for
             me
             to
             give
             you
             a
             large
             Description
             of
             this
             Place
             ,
             and
             it
             were
             a
             Task
             fitter
             for
             one
             that
             writes
             a
             Book
             ,
             not
             a
             Letter
             ;
             yet
             not
             to
             be
             wholly
             silent
             ,
             Buda
             lies
             in
             a
             pleasant
             place
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             very
             fruitful
             Country
             ,
             it
             is
             extended
             all
             along
             the
             Brow
             of
             an
             Hill
             ,
             so
             that
             on
             one
             side
             it
             borders
             on
             a
             rising
             ground
             ,
             abounding
             with
             choice
             Vineyards
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             it
             is
             watred
             by
             the
             River
             Danow
             ,
             running
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             beyond
             the
             Danow
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             Town
             of
             Pest
             ,
             and
             a
             large
             Campain
             adjoining
             ,
             both
             which
             Prospects
             are
             in
             view
             of
             Buda
             ,
             so
             that
             this
             Place
             seems
             naturally
             designed
             for
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Hungary
             .
             It
             was
             anciently
             Adorned
             with
             many
             stately
             Palaces
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             Nobles
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             but
             those
             goodly
             Piles
             are
             now
             either
             quite
             fallen
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             or
             else
             have
             many
             Props
             to
             support
             them
             from
             tumbling
             down
             ;
             they
             are
             Inhabited
             mostly
             by
             the
             Turkish
             Soldiers
             ,
             whose
             daily
             Pay
             being
             but
             
             enough
             to
             support
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             overplus
             to
             lay
             out
             in
             Tyling
             ,
             or
             Repairing
             ,
             such
             large
             Structures
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             do
             not
             much
             regard
             ,
             whether
             it
             Rains
             thro'
             the
             Roof
             ,
             or
             whether
             the
             Walls
             be
             full
             of
             Clefts
             ,
             provided
             they
             have
             a
             dry
             place
             to
             set
             their
             Horses
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Beds
             ,
             in
             ;
             the
             upper
             part
             they
             think
             concerns
             them
             not
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             make
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             upper
             Stories
             to
             be
             Inhabited
             by
             Weazels
             and
             Mice
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             Religion
             in
             Turky
             ,
             not
             to
             covet
             Magnificent
             Buildings
             ;
             for
             ,
             (
             say
             they
             )
             't
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             a
             Proud
             ,
             Lofty
             ,
             and
             Aspiring
             Mind
             ,
             to
             covet
             Sumptuous
             Houses
             ,
             as
             if
             so
             frail
             a
             Creature
             as
             Man
             did
             promise
             a
             kind
             of
             Immortality
             ,
             and
             an
             Everlasting
             Habitation
             ,
             to
             himself
             ,
             in
             this
             Life
             ;
             when
             alas
             !
             we
             are
             but
             as
             Pilgrims
             here
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             use
             our
             Dwellings
             ,
             as
             Travellors
             do
             their
             Inns
             ,
             wherein
             if
             they
             are
             secured
             from
             Thieves
             ,
             from
             Cold
             ,
             from
             Heat
             ,
             and
             from
             Rain
             ,
             they
             seek
             not
             for
             any
             other
             Conveniencies
             .
             So
             that
             all
             over
             Turky
             you
             will
             hardly
             find
             a
             stately
             House
             ,
             tho'
             the
             Owner
             of
             it
             be
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             or
             Rich
             ,
             a
             Man
             ;
             the
             Commonalty
             of
             them
             live
             in
             Huts
             and
             Cottages
             ;
             the
             Nobles
             are
             for
             handsome
             Orchards
             ,
             Gardens
             ,
             and
             Baths
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             their
             Houses
             ,
             tho'
             the
             Numerousness
             of
             their
             Families
             require
             large
             ones
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             no
             handsome
             Gate-houses
             ,
             or
             Porches
             ,
             belonging
             to
             them
             ,
             nor
             Court-Yards
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             else
             Magnificent
             ,
             or
             worthy
             of
             any
             Admiration
             .
             
             Herein
             they
             resemble
             the
             Hungarians
             ,
             for
             ,
             except
             Buda
             ,
             and
             (
             perhaps
             )
             Presburgh
             ,
             there
             is
             scarce
             any
             City
             in
             Hungary
             that
             you
             can
             call
             well-built
             .
             This
             Custom
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             they
             derived
             from
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             for
             they
             being
             a
             People
             given
             to
             Camp-discipline
             and
             therein
             trained
             ,
             did
             not
             care
             a
             rush
             for
             building
             great
             Houses
             ,
             but
             looked
             upon
             their
             Towns
             only
             as
             Temporary
             Habitations
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             about
             to
             leave
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             whilst
             I
             was
             at
             Buda
             ,
             I
             was
             very
             much
             taken
             with
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             strange
             kind
             of
             Fountain
             that
             is
             without
             the
             Gate
             of
             the
             Town
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             leading
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             the
             Water
             whereof
             at
             top
             was
             boyling
             hot
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             bottom
             there
             were
             Fishes
             playing
             up
             and
             down
             ;
             so
             that
             you
             would
             think
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             throughly
             boyled
             ,
             before
             you
             could
             take
             them
             out
             .
          
           
             'T
             was
             the
             7
             th
             of
             December
             ,
             before
             the
             Bassa
             was
             so
             well
             recovered
             as
             to
             admit
             me
             to
             his
             Presence
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             after
             I
             had
             sweetned
             him
             with
             some
             Presents
             .
             I
             made
             my
             Complaint
             to
             him
             of
             the
             Insolency
             and
             Ravagings
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Soldiers
             ;
             and
             demanded
             Restitution
             of
             what
             they
             had
             wrongfully
             taken
             away
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             express
             Articles
             of
             the
             Truce
             made
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             himself
             ,
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             Ferdinand
             ,
             had
             promised
             him
             satisfaction
             for
             ,
             if
             he
             pleased
             to
             send
             an
             Envoy
             to
             Buda
             .
             But
             he
             ,
             like
             a
             cunning
             Gamester
             ,
             made
             as
             many
             Complaints
             of
             the
             Injuries
             and
             Losses
             They
             had
             sustained
             by
             Our
             Soldiers
             :
             And
             as
             
             for
             his
             Promise
             to
             restore
             the
             Places
             they
             had
             wrongfully
             seized
             and
             taken
             away
             from
             the
             Emperor
             ;
             he
             eluded
             it
             ,
             by
             sheltring
             himself
             under
             this
             Dilemma
             ,
             
               Either
               I
               made
               a
               Promise
               ,
               or
               I
               did
               not
            
             ;
             if
             I
             made
             no
             Promise
             ,
             then
             you
             can
             demand
             nothing
             of
             me
             :
             If
             I
             did
             make
             a
             Promise
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             are
             a
             Person
             of
             that
             Understanding
             as
             not
             to
             conceive
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             or
             will
             perform
             it
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             sent
             hither
             by
             my
             Master
             to
             enlarge
             ,
             not
             to
             diminish
             ,
             the
             Bounds
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             must
             by
             no
             means
             make
             his
             condition
             worse
             than
             it
             was
             ;
             't
             is
             my
             Master's
             Business
             ,
             (
             Sir
             )
             not
             Mine
             ;
             what
             you
             have
             to
             say
             on
             this
             Head
             ,
             pray
             propound
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             you
             come
             to
             Constantinople
             :
             To
             be
             short
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             know
             I
             am
             but
             newly
             recovered
             ,
             and
             therefore
             am
             not
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             maintain
             any
             further
             Discourse
             .
             When
             this
             course
             Complement
             was
             put
             upon
             me
             ,
             I
             thought
             't
             was
             time
             to
             be
             gone
             ,
             neither
             could
             I
             get
             any
             thing
             else
             from
             him
             ,
             only
             a
             Truce
             ,
             till
             the
             Grand
             Seignior's
             mind
             was
             known
             .
          
           
             I
             observed
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             was
             introduced
             to
             the
             Bassa
             ,
             they
             observed
             the
             old
             Roman
             Custom
             of
             crying
             aloud
             ,
             
               Welcom
               ,
               Welcom
            
             ;
             and
             so
             wishing
             an
             happy
             Issue
             to
             my
             Negotiation
             :
             I
             observed
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Turks
             count
             the
             Left
             Hand
             to
             be
             most
             Honourable
             in
             some
             particular
             Cases
             ;
             the
             reason
             they
             give
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             Sword
             is
             worn
             on
             that
             side
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             is
             on
             the
             Right
             Hand
             has
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             Sword
             of
             him
             that
             is
             at
             his
             Left
             ,
             whereas
             his
             Own
             is
             free
             ,
          
           
           
             Matters
             being
             thus
             composed
             at
             Buda
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             could
             ,
             my
             Companion
             Palinai
             returned
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             but
             I
             ,
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             shipp'd
             my
             Horses
             ,
             Coaches
             ,
             and
             all
             my
             Family
             on
             some
             Vessels
             ,
             prepared
             for
             me
             on
             the
             Danow
             ,
             and
             so
             passed
             down
             the
             Stream
             to
             Belgrade
             ;
             this
             was
             a
             shorter
             Cut
             ,
             and
             also
             more
             secure
             ;
             for
             my
             Journy
             by
             Land
             to
             Belgrade
             would
             at
             that
             time
             have
             cost
             me
             at
             least
             12
             Days
             ,
             especially
             having
             such
             a
             deal
             of
             heavy
             Baggage
             with
             me
             ;
             and
             ,
             besides
             ,
             we
             had
             been
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             Robb'd
             by
             the
             Heyduc's
             ,
             so
             the
             Hungarians
             call
             a
             sort
             of
             plundering
             Thieves
             and
             Robbers
             :
             But
             upon
             the
             Water
             there
             was
             no
             fear
             at
             all
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             ,
             besides
             ,
             we
             compassed
             our
             Journy
             in
             5
             Days
             .
             The
             Vessel
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             was
             ,
             was
             drawn
             along
             by
             a
             lesser
             Pinnace
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             were
             24
             Oars
             ;
             the
             other
             Vessels
             had
             but
             two
             large
             Oars
             apiece
             .
             The
             Mariners
             rowed
             Night
             and
             Day
             without
             any
             intermission
             ,
             excepting
             only
             a
             few
             Hours
             that
             the
             poor
             Souls
             borrow'd
             to
             sleep
             and
             eat
             in
             .
             In
             my
             Passage
             down
             the
             River
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             but
             observe
             the
             venturousness
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             temerity
             ,
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             afraid
             to
             sail
             on
             in
             the
             mistiest
             Weather
             ,
             in
             the
             darkest
             Night
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Wind
             blew
             very
             hard
             ,
             too
             ;
             and
             ,
             besides
             ,
             there
             were
             many
             Water
             mills
             ,
             with
             several
             Trunks
             and
             Boughs
             of
             Trees
             hanging
             over
             the
             Banks
             ,
             which
             made
             our
             Passage
             very
             dangerous
             ;
             so
             that
             some
             times
             our
             Vessel
             ,
             by
             the
             boisterousness
             of
             the
             Wind
             ,
             was
             driven
             to
             the
             Bank
             ,
             
             and
             there
             dash'd
             against
             old
             stumps
             of
             Trees
             hanging
             over
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             was
             like
             to
             split
             ;
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             she
             lost
             some
             Planks
             out
             of
             her
             Hulk
             ,
             which
             made
             a
             terrible
             crack
             and
             noise
             when
             they
             were
             loosed
             therefrom
             .
             This
             noise
             awak'd
             me
             ;
             leaping
             out
             of
             my
             Bed
             I
             advis'd
             the
             Mariners
             to
             be
             more
             cautio●s
             ;
             they
             lift
             up
             their
             Voices
             ,
             and
             gave
             me
             no
             other
             Answer
             than
             Alaure
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               God
               will
               help
            
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             might
             go
             to
             Bed
             again
             ,
             if
             I
             would
             .
             Tho'
             We
             sped
             pretty
             well
             ,
             yet
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             ,
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             such
             dangerous
             Sayling
             will
             be
             fatal
             to
             some
             Passengers
             .
             In
             our
             Passage
             ,
             I
             saw
             Tolna
             ,
             a
             handsome
             Town
             in
             Hungary
             ;
             I
             cannot
             forbear
             to
             mention
             it
             ,
             because
             there
             we
             had
             very
             good
             White-wine
             ,
             and
             ,
             besides
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             were
             very
             courteous
             to
             us
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             we
             passed
             in
             sight
             of
             the
             Castle
             of
             Walpot
             ,
             seated
             on
             an
             Hill
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             Castles
             and
             Towns
             besides
             ;
             we
             saw
             also
             where
             the
             River
             Drave
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             Tibiscus
             ,
             or
             Taise
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             made
             their
             Influx
             into
             the
             Danow
             .
             As
             for
             Belgrade
             it self
             ,
             it
             is
             seated
             at
             the
             confluence
             of
             the
             Save
             and
             the
             Danow
             ;
             the
             old
             City
             is
             built
             in
             the
             extreme
             Angle
             of
             the
             Promontory
             ,
             the
             Building
             is
             old
             ,
             it
             is
             fortified
             with
             many
             Towers
             and
             a
             double
             Wall
             :
             Two
             parts
             of
             it
             are
             wash'd
             by
             the
             Save
             and
             the
             Danow
             ,
             but
             on
             that
             part
             where
             it
             is
             joyned
             to
             the
             Land
             ,
             it
             hath
             a
             very
             strong
             Castle
             on
             high
             Ground
             ,
             consisting
             of
             many
             lofty
             Turrets
             made
             of
             square
             Stone
             ;
             before
             you
             come
             into
             the
             City
             ,
             
             there
             is
             a
             vast
             company
             of
             Buildings
             ,
             and
             very
             large
             Suburbs
             ,
             wherein
             several
             Nations
             do
             inhabit
             ,
             
               viz.
               ●Turks
               ,
               Greeks
               ,
               Iews
               ,
               Hungarians
               ,
               Dalmatians
               ,
            
             and
             many
             others
             .
             For
             you
             must
             know
             that
             ordinarily
             over
             all
             the
             Turkish
             Dominions
             ,
             the
             Suburbs
             are
             larger
             than
             the
             Towns
             ,
             but
             take
             them
             both
             together
             ,
             they
             give
             the
             resemblance
             of
             large
             Cities
             :
             'T
             was
             at
             this
             Town
             ,
             that
             I
             first
             met
             with
             some
             ancient
             Coins
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             as
             you
             know
             ,
             I
             take
             a
             great
             delight
             ,
             and
             my
             Physician
             aforesaid
             ,
             Dr.
             Quacquelben
             fitted
             me
             to
             an
             Hair
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             as
             much
             addicted
             to
             those
             Studies
             as
             my self
             .
             I
             found
             a
             great
             many
             pieces
             ,
             which
             on
             one
             side
             represented
             a
             Roman
             Soldier
             ,
             plac'd
             between
             a
             Bull
             and
             a
             Horse
             ,
             (
             for
             't
             is
             known
             ,
             that
             the
             Legions
             of
             upper
             Moesia
             did
             anciently
             encamp
             hereabouts
             )
             with
             this
             Inscription
             ,
             Taurunum
             .
             This
             City
             ,
             in
             the
             Memory
             of
             our
             Grandfathers
             ,
             was
             twice
             violently
             assaulted
             by
             the
             Turks
             ,
             first
             ,
             under
             Amurath
             ;
             next
             ,
             under
             Mahomet
             who
             took
             Constantinople
             ;
             but
             the
             Hungarians
             ,
             under
             the
             Banner
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             made
             such
             a
             vigorous
             defence
             ,
             that
             the
             Barbarians
             were
             beaten
             off
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             loss
             .
             But
             at
             last
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             ,
             1520.
             
             Solyman
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             came
             before
             it
             with
             a
             vast
             Army
             ,
             and
             finding
             it
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             neglect
             of
             young
             King
             Ludovicus
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Discords
             of
             the
             factious
             Hungarian
             Nobles
             ,
             destitute
             of
             a
             Garison
             able
             to
             defend
             it
             ,
             he
             took
             that
             opportunity
             to
             assault
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             easily
             became
             Master
             thereof
             .
             
             And
             that
             Door
             being
             once
             opened
             ,
             an
             Iliad
             of
             Miseries
             broke
             in
             upon
             poor
             Hungary
             ,
             of
             which
             she
             is
             sadly
             sensible
             to
             this
             day
             ;
             for
             this
             Pass
             being
             gained
             ,
             there
             followed
             the
             Slaughter
             of
             King
             
               Le●is
               Ludovicus
            
             ,
             the
             taking
             of
             Buda
             ,
             the
             inslaving
             of
             Transilvania
             ,
             and
             a
             flourishing
             Kingdom
             hereby
             brought
             under
             the
             Yoke
             no●-without
             a
             Terror
             struck
             into
             the
             Neighbouring
             Nations
             ,
             lest
             they
             also
             should
             partake
             of
             the
             same
             Calamities
             :
             By
             which
             Example
             ,
             Christian
             Princes
             may
             take
             warning
             ,
             never
             to
             think
             their
             Frontier
             Towns
             and
             Castles
             to
             be
             strong
             enough
             ,
             nor
             sufficiently
             provided
             ,
             against
             so
             potent
             an
             Enemy
             as
             the
             Turk
             .
             For
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             Ottomans
             are
             herein
             not
             unlike
             to
             great
             Rivers
             ,
             whose
             swelling
             Waves
             ,
             if
             they
             break
             down
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Bank
             or
             Jitty
             that
             keeps
             them
             in
             ,
             spread
             far
             and
             near
             ,
             and
             do
             abundance
             of
             mischief
             ;
             so
             the
             Turks
             ,
             but
             far
             more
             pernic●ously
             ,
             having
             once
             broke
             through
             the
             Obstacles
             that
             stopt
             them
             ,
             make
             a
             vast
             spoil
             where-ever
             they
             come
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             Belgrade
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             prosecute
             the
             rest
             of
             my
             Journy
             to
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             After
             I
             had
             provided
             my self
             in
             that
             City
             of
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             a
             Land-Journy
             ,
             I
             left
             Semandria
             ,
             heretofore
             a
             Town
             or
             Castle
             of
             the
             Despots
             of
             Servia
             on
             the
             left
             side
             of
             the
             Danow
             ;
             from
             whence
             we
             journied
             towards
             Nissa
             .
             In
             our
             way
             thither
             ,
             the
             Turks
             shewed
             us
             ,
             from
             the
             higher
             Grounds
             ,
             the
             Mountains
             of
             Transilvania
             ,
             with
             snowy
             Tops
             ,
             but
             at
             a
             
             great
             distance
             from
             us
             ;
             and
             ,
             moreover
             ,
             they
             pointed
             with
             their
             Fingers
             ,
             where
             the
             Ruins
             of
             Trajans
             Bridge
             were
             :
             After
             we
             had
             past
             the
             River
             called
             Morava
             ,
             we
             came
             to
             a
             Town
             of
             the
             Servians
             ,
             named
             ,
             Iagodna
             ;
             there
             I
             observed
             the
             Funeral
             Rites
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             which
             differ
             very
             much
             from
             ours
             ;
             as
             you
             may
             find
             by
             this
             Relation
             following
             .
          
           
             The
             dead
             Body
             was
             placed
             in
             a
             Temple
             ,
             with
             the
             Face
             uncovered
             ;
             near
             it
             were
             laid
             Victuals
             ,
             as
             Bread
             ,
             Flesh
             and
             a
             Flagon
             of
             Wine
             :
             The
             Wife
             and
             Daughter
             of
             the
             deceased
             stood
             by
             ,
             in
             their
             best
             Apparel
             ;
             the
             Daughters
             Hat
             was
             made
             of
             Peacocks-feathers
             .
             The
             last
             Boon
             that
             the
             Wife
             bestowed
             on
             her
             dead
             Husband
             ,
             was
             a
             purple
             Bonnet
             ,
             such
             as
             noble
             Virgins
             us'd
             to
             wear
             in
             that
             Country
             .
             Then
             we
             heard
             their
             Funeral
             Plaints
             ,
             Mournings
             and
             Lamentations
             ,
             wherein
             they
             asked
             the
             dead
             Corps
             ,
             How
             they
             came
             to
             deserve
             so
             ill
             at
             his
             Hands
             ?
             Wherein
             had
             they
             been
             wanting
             in
             their
             Duty
             and
             Observance
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             left
             them
             in
             such
             a
             lonesom
             and
             disconsolate
             Condition
             ?
             And
             such
             like
             Stuff
             .
             The
             Priests
             that
             ministred
             in
             this
             Service
             were
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             .
             In
             the
             Church-yard
             ,
             there
             were
             erected
             on
             Poles
             or
             long
             Staves
             ,
             several
             Pictures
             of
             Stags
             ,
             Hinds
             and
             such
             kind
             of
             Creatures
             ,
             cut
             in
             Wood
             ;
             when
             I
             asked
             them
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             strange
             Custom
             ,
             they
             told
             us
             ,
             That
             their
             Husbands
             or
             Fathers
             did
             thereby
             signifie
             the
             celerity
             and
             diligence
             of
             their
             Wives
             or
             Daughters
             in
             
             managing
             their
             Houshold
             Affairs
             .
             Moreover
             by
             some
             Sepulchres
             ,
             there
             hung
             Bushes
             of
             Hair
             ,
             which
             Women
             or
             Maidens
             had
             placed
             in
             testimony
             of
             their
             grief
             for
             the
             loss
             of
             their
             Relations
             .
             We
             were
             also
             informed
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             custom
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             after
             Friends
             on
             both
             sides
             had
             accorded
             about
             the
             Marriage
             of
             a
             young
             Couple
             ,
             for
             the
             Bridegroom
             to
             snatch
             away
             his
             Bride
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             by
             force
             ;
             for
             they
             do
             not
             think
             it
             handsome
             ,
             that
             a
             Maid
             should
             consent
             to
             her
             own
             Devirgination
             or
             first
             Nights
             Lodging
             with
             her
             Husband
             .
          
           
             At
             a
             small
             distance
             from
             Iagodna
             ,
             we
             met
             with
             a
             little
             River
             which
             the
             neighbouring
             Inhabitants
             called
             Nissus
             ,
             and
             we
             kept
             it
             on
             our
             right
             hand
             almost
             all
             the
             way
             till
             we
             came
             to
             Nissa
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             beyond
             the
             Town
             ,
             upon
             the
             Bank
             thereof
             ,
             (
             where
             there
             were
             some
             remains
             of
             an
             old
             Roman
             Way
             )
             we
             saw
             a
             small
             Marble
             Pillar
             ,
             yet
             standing
             ,
             wherein
             there
             were
             some
             Latin
             Letters
             inscribed
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             so
             defaced
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             be
             read
             :
             As
             for
             the
             Town
             of
             Nissa
             ,
             for
             that
             Country
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             decent
             one
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             Inhabitants
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             time
             now
             to
             acquaint
             you
             with
             the
             Entertainment
             we
             met
             with
             at
             our
             Inns
             ,
             for
             I
             believe
             you
             long
             to
             know
             .
             When
             I
             came
             to
             Nissa
             ,
             I
             lodged
             in
             a
             publick
             Inn
             ,
             the
             Turks
             call
             them
             Caravasarai
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             a
             great
             many
             in
             that
             Country
             ;
             the
             Form
             of
             them
             is
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             large
             Edifice
             ,
             that
             has
             more
             of
             length
             than
             breadth
             ;
             in
             the
             midst
             
             of
             it
             there
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Yard
             for
             the
             placing
             of
             Carriages
             ,
             Camels
             ,
             Mules
             and
             Wagons
             .
             This
             Yard
             is
             compassed
             about
             with
             a
             Wall
             about
             3
             Foot
             high
             ,
             which
             joins
             ,
             and
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             built
             in
             the
             outward
             Wall
             ,
             that
             incloses
             the
             whole
             Building
             ;
             the
             top
             of
             this
             inner
             Wall
             is
             plain
             and
             level
             ,
             and
             is
             about
             4
             Foot
             broad
             .
             Here
             the
             Turks
             lodge
             ,
             here
             they
             sup
             ,
             and
             here
             is
             all
             the
             Kitchen
             which
             they
             have
             ,
             (
             for
             in
             the
             ambient
             Wall
             ,
             before
             spoken
             of
             ,
             there
             are
             ever
             and
             anon
             some
             Hearths
             built
             )
             and
             here
             are
             no
             Partitions
             between
             Camels
             ,
             Horses
             with
             other
             Cattel
             ,
             and
             Men
             ,
             but
             the
             space
             of
             that
             inner
             Wall
             ;
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             that
             Wall
             ,
             they
             so
             tye
             their
             Horses
             that
             their
             Heads
             and
             Necks
             are
             above
             it
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             may
             lean
             over
             it
             ;
             and
             thus
             when
             their
             Masters
             are
             warming
             themselves
             at
             the
             Fire
             ,
             or
             else
             are
             at
             Supper
             ,
             they
             stand
             near
             them
             as
             Servants
             us'd
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             they
             will
             take
             a
             piece
             of
             Bread
             or
             Apple
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             else
             is
             offered
             them
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             Masters
             Hand
             .
             Upon
             the
             same
             Wall
             ,
             the
             Turks
             make
             their
             Beds
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             first
             of
             all
             they
             spread
             abroad
             a
             piece
             of
             Tapestry
             ,
             which
             is
             fitted
             as
             a
             Saddle-cloth
             by
             day
             ,
             for
             their
             Horses
             :
             Upon
             that
             they
             put
             their
             Cloaks
             ;
             their
             Saddles
             serve
             for
             a
             Pillow
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             long
             Vests
             they
             wear
             at
             day
             ,
             they
             cover
             themselves
             at
             night
             .
             And
             thus
             they
             take
             their
             rest
             ,
             never
             provoking
             Sleep
             by
             any
             other
             Allurement
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             done
             in
             secret
             ,
             there
             all
             is
             open
             ,
             and
             every
             Body
             may
             see
             what
             another
             
             does
             ,
             unless
             the
             darkness
             of
             the
             night
             do
             hinder
             him
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             did
             greatly
             abhor
             this
             sort
             of
             Lodging
             ,
             because
             the
             Eyes
             of
             all
             the
             Turks
             were
             continually
             upon
             us
             ,
             stareing
             and
             wondring
             at
             our
             carriage
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Customs
             of
             our
             Country
             .
             And
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             I
             always
             indeavoured
             to
             lodge
             at
             the
             mean
             House
             of
             some
             poor
             Christian
             !
             but
             ,
             alas
             !
             their
             Cottages
             were
             so
             small
             ,
             that
             many
             times
             I
             had
             not
             room
             enough
             ,
             in
             them
             ,
             for
             placing
             my
             Bed
             ;
             so
             that
             sometimes
             I
             slept
             in
             my
             Tent
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             my
             Coach
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             again
             I
             turned
             into
             the
             Turkish
             Hospitals
             ;
             which
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             their
             due
             ,
             are
             very
             convenient
             ,
             and
             not
             unhandsomly
             built
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             several
             distinct
             Apartments
             for
             Lodgings
             in
             them
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Man
             forbid
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             either
             Christian
             or
             Iew
             ,
             Rich
             or
             Poor
             ,
             they
             are
             open
             equally
             to
             all
             .
             Even
             the
             Bassa's
             and
             Sanziacs
             ,
             when
             they
             travel
             ,
             make
             use
             of
             them
             .
             In
             these
             I
             thought
             my self
             lodg'd
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Palace
             of
             a
             Prince
             .
          
           
             The
             Custom
             of
             these
             Inns
             ,
             like
             Hospitals
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             They
             allow
             Victuals
             to
             every
             particular
             Man
             ,
             that
             comes
             in
             as
             a
             Guest
             :
             So
             that
             when
             Supper
             time
             came
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Servant
             that
             brought
             in
             a
             great
             wooden
             Dish
             almost
             as
             big
             as
             a
             Table
             ;
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             it
             was
             a
             Platter
             full
             of
             Barley
             boyled
             to
             a
             Jelly
             with
             a
             little
             piece
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             Platter
             were
             some
             small
             Loaves
             ,
             and
             here
             and
             there
             a
             piece
             of
             an
             Hony-comb
             .
             When
             I
             saw
             this
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             out
             of
             Modesty
             ,
             I
             refused
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             my
             Servants
             
             were
             preparing
             my
             own
             Supper
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             therefore
             advis'd
             them
             to
             give
             it
             to
             the
             Poor
             :
             He
             took
             it
             amiss
             ,
             and
             prest
             it
             upon
             me
             ,
             alledging
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             not
             scorn
             their
             slender
             Provision
             ,
             that
             the
             Bassa's
             themselves
             us'd
             to
             eat
             of
             it
             ;
             it
             was
             the
             custom
             of
             their
             Country
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             they
             had
             enough
             left
             to
             give
             to
             the
             Poor
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             would
             not
             eat
             it
             my self
             ,
             I
             should
             give
             it
             to
             my
             Servants
             ;
             hereupon
             ,
             I
             was
             enforced
             to
             take
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             not
             be
             counted
             uncivil
             by
             them
             .
             Take
             it
             then
             I
             did
             ,
             and
             after
             I
             had
             tasted
             a
             little
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             gave
             him
             thanks
             .
             The
             relish
             of
             it
             pleas'd
             me
             well
             ,
             for
             that
             kind
             of
             Gruel
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             commended
             by
             Galen
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             very
             wholesome
             ,
             and
             not
             unpleasing
             to
             the
             taste
             .
             Travellers
             may
             be
             entertained
             with
             that
             kind
             of
             Diet
             for
             3
             days
             ,
             but
             when
             that
             time
             is
             expired
             ,
             they
             must
             pack
             up
             and
             be
             gone
             .
             Here
             (
             as
             I
             told
             you
             )
             I
             was
             well
             intertain'd
             ,
             but
             I
             met
             not
             always
             with
             such
             good
             Quarters
             .
             Sometimes
             ,
             when
             I
             could
             not
             light
             upon
             an
             House
             ,
             I
             lodged
             in
             a
             Stable
             ;
             my
             People
             enquired
             after
             a
             large
             and
             capacious
             one
             ,
             in
             one
             part
             whereof
             was
             an
             Hearth
             and
             a
             Chimney
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             part
             was
             design'd
             for
             the
             Herds
             of
             Cattle
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             the
             Make
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Stables
             ,
             that
             the
             Herd
             and
             the
             Herdsman
             do
             lodge
             under
             the
             same
             Roof
             .
             I
             divided
             that
             part
             where
             the
             Fire
             was
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             by
             the
             sides
             of
             my
             Tent
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             put
             my
             Table
             and
             my
             Bed
             by
             the
             Fire-side
             ,
             and
             liv'd
             like
             an
             Emperor
             :
             As
             for
             my
             Family
             ,
             they
             wallowed
             in
             a
             great
             
             deal
             of
             clean
             Straw
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Stable
             :
             But
             some
             of
             them
             fell
             asleep
             by
             the
             Fire-side
             in
             the
             adjoining
             Orchard
             or
             Meadow
             where
             Supper
             was
             a
             preparing
             ;
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Fire
             was
             their
             guard
             against
             the
             coldness
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             as
             great
             a
             care
             not
             to
             let
             it
             go
             out
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Vestal
               Virgins
            
             had
             of
             old
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             I
             suppose
             ,
             you
             will
             ask
             me
             ,
             how
             my
             Family
             did
             relieve
             themselves
             against
             the
             inconvenience
             of
             their
             bad
             Lodging
             ;
             especially
             seeing
             they
             could
             have
             little
             Wine
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             Turky
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             been
             some
             Remedy
             for
             their
             ill
             Lodging
             at
             night
             .
             For
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             little
             Wine
             to
             be
             had
             in
             several
             of
             their
             Villages
             ,
             especially
             if
             no
             Christians
             dwell
             among
             them
             :
             For
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             being
             wearied
             out
             with
             the
             Pride
             and
             Insolency
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             do
             many
             times
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             the
             common
             Road
             into
             desert
             Places
             ;
             which
             tho'
             they
             are
             less
             fruitful
             yet
             are
             more
             secure
             ;
             and
             so
             leave
             their
             better
             Possessions
             to
             the
             domineering
             Turks
             .
             And
             whenever
             we
             drew
             near
             to
             any
             such
             Places
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             no
             Wine
             ,
             the
             Turks
             would
             very
             fairly
             tell
             us
             of
             it
             beforehand
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             sent
             my
             Steward
             the
             day
             before
             ,
             with
             a
             Turk
             to
             guide
             him
             ,
             to
             procure
             some
             from
             the
             next
             Villages
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             And
             by
             this
             means
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Distresses
             of
             my
             Family
             were
             something
             alleviated
             ;
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             get
             any
             soft
             Featherbeds
             or
             Pillows
             for
             them
             ,
             or
             other
             Blandishments
             for
             
             sleep
             ;
             the
             Wine
             was
             instead
             of
             all
             :
             As
             for
             my self
             ,
             I
             had
             some
             Flagons
             of
             choice
             Wine
             in
             my
             Chariot
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             wanted
             none
             ;
             thus
             I
             and
             my
             Family
             were
             provided
             for
             ,
             as
             to
             Wine
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             was
             one
             Inconvenience
             ,
             which
             troubled
             us
             more
             than
             the
             scarcity
             of
             Wine
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             ,
             our
             sleep
             was
             miserably
             interrupted
             ;
             for
             we
             being
             to
             rise
             betimes
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             before
             day
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             come
             the
             sooner
             to
             our
             Inns
             at
             Night
             ,
             our
             Turkish
             Guides
             ,
             being
             deceived
             by
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             would
             sometimes
             call
             us
             up
             at
             or
             about
             Midnight
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             noise
             and
             clamour
             .
             For
             the
             Turks
             have
             no
             Clocks
             to
             distinguish
             Hours
             ,
             nor
             Miles
             to
             shew
             the
             distance
             of
             Places
             :
             Only
             they
             have
             a
             sort
             of
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Talismans
             ;
             this
             sort
             of
             People
             use
             a
             kind
             of
             Admeasurement
             by
             Water
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             perceive
             thereby
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             Morning
             ,
             then
             they
             cry
             aloud
             from
             an
             high
             Tower
             ,
             built
             on
             purpose
             ,
             exhorting
             them
             to
             arise
             and
             worship
             God.
             They
             make
             the
             same
             noise
             in
             the
             middle
             between
             Sun-rise
             and
             Noon
             ;
             and
             likewise
             ,
             between
             Noon
             and
             Sun-set
             ;
             and
             ,
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             when
             the
             Sun
             is
             set
             ,
             they
             cry
             out
             ,
             with
             a
             very
             shrill
             Voice
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             unpleasant
             Modulation
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             heard
             farther
             than
             any
             Body
             would
             think
             .
             Thus
             the
             Turks
             divide
             the
             day
             into
             four
             spaces
             ,
             longer
             or
             shorter
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Season
             of
             the
             Year
             :
             But
             for
             the
             Night-time
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             certain
             Rule
             at
             all
             .
          
           
           
             So
             then
             our
             Turkish
             Guides
             being
             deceived
             by
             the
             brightness
             of
             the
             Night
             (
             as
             I
             told
             you
             before
             )
             called
             us
             up
             before
             Sun-rising
             ,
             and
             we
             started
             out
             of
             our
             Beds
             in
             great
             haste
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             not
             impute
             any
             unlucky
             Accident
             ,
             upon
             the
             way
             ,
             to
             our
             slothfulness
             ;
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             we
             pack'd
             up
             our
             Baggage
             ,
             and
             put
             my
             Bed
             and
             Tent
             in
             our
             Wagons
             ,
             harnessed
             our
             Horses
             ,
             and
             were
             ready
             for
             our
             Journy
             ;
             only
             expected
             the
             word
             of
             Command
             .
             But
             (
             would
             you
             think
             it
             ?
             )
             our
             Turks
             ,
             when
             they
             found
             their
             Mistake
             ,
             fairly
             went
             into
             their
             Nests
             again
             ;
             and
             after
             we
             had
             waited
             for
             them
             a
             great
             while
             ,
             I
             sent
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             tell
             them
             ,
             we
             were
             all
             ready
             ;
             and
             now
             the
             delay
             was
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             my
             Messengers
             brought
             me
             word
             ,
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Moon-light
             had
             deceived
             them
             ,
             and
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             they
             were
             gone
             to
             sleep
             again
             ;
             for
             it
             would
             be
             a
             great
             while
             before
             it
             would
             be
             time
             to
             go
             ;
             and
             they
             persuaded
             us
             to
             try
             to
             sleep
             again
             too
             .
             And
             ,
             thus
             ,
             we
             must
             either
             unpack
             all
             our
             things
             again
             ,
             to
             our
             no
             small
             trouble
             ;
             or
             else
             we
             must
             endure
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             coldness
             of
             the
             Night
             in
             the
             open
             Air.
             
          
           
             To
             prevent
             this
             Inconvenience
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             I
             charged
             the
             Turks
             not
             to
             be
             so
             troublesome
             any
             more
             ,
             as
             to
             rouse
             me
             out
             of
             my
             sleep
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             would
             but
             tell
             me
             over
             Night
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             they
             would
             rise
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             I
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             be
             ready
             at
             the
             time
             appointed
             ;
             for
             I
             had
             Watches
             ,
             by
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             intended
             to
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             which
             would
             
             not
             fail
             to
             acquaint
             me
             with
             the
             precise
             Hour
             of
             the
             Morning
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             over-slept
             themselves
             ,
             they
             should
             lay
             it
             to
             my
             charge
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             need
             not
             scruple
             to
             trust
             me
             with
             the
             Hour
             of
             their
             rising
             .
             They
             seem'd
             to
             be
             somewhat
             satisfied
             herewith
             ,
             and
             yet
             did
             not
             lay
             aside
             all
             their
             Solicitude
             neither
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             Morning
             betimes
             ,
             they
             awaken'd
             my
             
               Valet
               de
               Chambre
            
             ,
             desiring
             him
             to
             go
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             how
             the
             Index
             of
             my
             Watches
             did
             point
             ;
             he
             did
             so
             ;
             and
             returned
             Answer
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             could
             ,
             That
             't
             was
             much
             or
             little
             to
             Sun-rising
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             found
             it
             .
             When
             they
             had
             thus
             tried
             him
             once
             or
             twice
             ,
             and
             found
             that
             he
             hit
             the
             Time
             right
             ,
             they
             trusted
             me
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             and
             admir'd
             the
             Structure
             of
             our
             Watches
             ,
             that
             could
             so
             faithfully
             declare
             the
             Time
             ;
             so
             that
             ever
             after
             ,
             we
             slept
             out
             our
             sleep
             ,
             without
             any
             Disturbances
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             From
             Nissa
             we
             came
             to
             
               S.
               Sophia
            
             ;
             the
             Journy
             thither
             ,
             and
             the
             Weather
             ,
             for
             that
             time
             of
             the
             Year
             ,
             was
             very
             tolerable
             .
             Sophia
             is
             a
             Town
             big
             enough
             ,
             and
             well
             inhabited
             both
             by
             Citizens
             and
             Strangers
             :
             It
             was
             heretofore
             the
             Royal
             Seat
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Bulgaria
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             )
             of
             the
             Despots
             of
             Servia
             ,
             whilst
             that
             House
             stood
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             overthrown
             by
             the
             Turkish
             Arms.
             
          
           
             Afterward
             ,
             we
             continued
             our
             Journy
             ,
             for
             many
             Days
             ,
             through
             the
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             not
             unfruitful
             ,
             Vally
             ,
             of
             Bulgaria
             ;
             all
             the
             time
             we
             were
             in
             that
             Country
             ,
             we
             had
             little
             other
             
             Bread
             ,
             but
             only
             Cakes
             bak'd
             under
             Ashes
             upon
             the
             Hearth
             ;
             they
             call
             them
             Togatch
             .
             The
             Women
             and
             Maids
             sell
             them
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             have
             no
             Bakers
             in
             those
             Parts
             ;
             )
             and
             when
             they
             perceive
             any
             Guests
             a
             coming
             ,
             that
             are
             likely
             to
             pay
             for
             what
             they
             have
             ,
             presently
             they
             knead
             a
             little
             Dough
             ,
             with
             Water
             ,
             without
             any
             Leaven
             ;
             and
             lay
             it
             (
             upon
             Tiles
             )
             under
             the
             Ashes
             ,
             and
             so
             bring
             it
             out
             piping
             hot
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             and
             sell
             them
             for
             a
             very
             small
             Matter
             ;
             other
             Victuals
             is
             also
             very
             cheap
             there
             ;
             a
             good
             Weather-sheep
             may
             be
             bought
             for
             35
             Aspers
             ;
             a
             Chicken
             and
             a
             Hen
             will
             cost
             but
             an
             Asper
             ;
             a
             sort
             of
             Coin
             with
             them
             ,
             of
             which
             50
             make
             but
             a
             Crown
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             not
             omit
             to
             acquaint
             you
             with
             the
             Habit
             of
             those
             Bulgarian
             Women
             .
             They
             commonly
             wear
             nothing
             but
             a
             Smock
             or
             Shift
             ,
             made
             of
             no
             finer
             Linen-thread
             ,
             than
             that
             we
             make
             Sacks
             of
             .
             And
             yet
             these
             course
             Garments
             were
             wrought
             ,
             by
             them
             ,
             with
             several
             sorts
             of
             Strip'd-needle-work
             after
             a
             homely
             fashion
             :
             With
             this
             loose
             party-coloured
             Habit
             they
             mightily
             please
             themselves
             ,
             so
             that
             when
             they
             saw
             our
             Shifts
             ,
             made
             of
             the
             finest
             Linen
             ,
             yet
             they
             wondred
             at
             our
             Modesty
             ,
             that
             we
             could
             be
             contented
             to
             wear
             them
             without
             various
             Works
             of
             divers
             Colours
             wrought
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             I
             most
             of
             all
             admired
             in
             them
             ,
             was
             the
             Tower
             ,
             (
             if
             I
             may
             so
             call
             it
             ,
             )
             which
             they
             wore
             on
             their
             Heads
             ,
             for
             such
             was
             the
             Form
             of
             their
             Hats
             .
             They
             were
             made
             of
             
             Straw
             braided
             with
             Webs
             over
             them
             .
             The
             Figure
             of
             them
             doth
             differ
             from
             the
             Hats
             Women
             wear
             in
             our
             Country
             ,
             for
             Ours
             hang
             down
             on
             the
             shoulders
             ,
             and
             the
             lowest
             part
             of
             it
             is
             the
             broadest
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             arises
             as
             it
             were
             into
             a
             Pyramid
             ,
             at
             Top
             ;
             but
             Theirs
             is
             narrowest
             below
             ,
             and
             so
             rises
             up
             like
             a
             Top
             ,
             almost
             Nine
             Inches
             above
             the
             Head
             ,
             but
             that
             part
             of
             it
             that
             looks
             upwards
             ,
             towards
             the
             Sky
             ,
             is
             both
             very
             capacious
             ,
             and
             also
             open
             ,
             so
             that
             ,
             it
             seems
             made
             to
             take
             in
             Rain
             ,
             and
             Showers
             ,
             as
             ours
             are
             to
             shelter
             us
             against
             them
             ;
             but
             in
             that
             space
             interjacent
             between
             their
             upper
             and
             lower
             part
             ,
             there
             hang
             pieces
             of
             Coin
             ,
             little
             Pictures
             or
             Images
             ,
             small
             parcels
             of
             painted
             Glass
             ,
             or
             what-ever
             is
             resplendent
             ,
             tho
             never
             so
             mean
             ,
             which
             are
             accounted
             very
             ornamental
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             Those
             kind
             of
             Hats
             do
             make
             them
             look
             taller
             ,
             and
             also
             more
             Matron-like
             ,
             tho'
             they
             are
             easily
             blown
             off
             their
             Heads
             ,
             by
             a
             blast
             of
             Wind
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             light
             motion
             they
             fall
             off
             themselves
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             appeared
             to
             us
             in
             this
             Dress
             ,
             methought
             ,
             they
             resembled
             Clytemnestra
             or
             some
             Hecuba
             or
             other
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             flourishing
             time
             of
             Troy
             )
             coming
             upon
             the
             Stage
             .
             This
             Sight
             suggested
             to
             me
             some
             pious
             Meditations
             ,
             viz.
             How
             frail
             and
             mutable
             a
             thing
             that
             which
             is
             called
             
               Nobleness
               of
               Birth
               ,
               is
            
             ;
             for
             when
             I
             ask'd
             of
             some
             of
             these
             Lasses
             ,
             they
             that
             seem'd
             to
             be
             the
             handsomest
             among
             them
             ,
             concerning
             their
             Stock
             and
             Lineage
             ,
             they
             told
             me
             ,
             They
             
             were
             descended
             from
             the
             chief
             Nobles
             of
             that
             Country
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             them
             were
             of
             a
             Royal
             Progeny
             ,
             tho'
             now
             it
             was
             their
             Fate
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             said
             )
             to
             marry
             Herdsmen
             or
             Shepherds
             .
             For
             Nobility
             is
             very
             little
             esteemed
             in
             the
             Turkish
             Dominions
             .
             For
             I
             my self
             did
             afterwards
             see
             ,
             at
             Constantinople
             and
             other
             Places
             ,
             some
             Descendants
             from
             the
             Imperial
             Families
             of
             the
             Catacuzeni
             and
             the
             Paloeologi
             ,
             living
             more
             contemptuously
             among
             the
             Turks
             ,
             than
             ever
             Dionysius
             did
             of
             old
             at
             Corinth
             ;
             nay
             ,
             the
             Turks
             esteem
             no
             Men
             for
             their
             Birth
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             their
             own
             perform'd
             Accomplishments
             ,
             excepting
             only
             the
             
               Ottoman
               Family
            
             ;
             for
             That
             they
             have
             a
             high
             Veneration
             ,
             upon
             account
             of
             its
             Original
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             thought
             that
             these
             Bulgarians
             had
             their
             Original
             from
             Seythia
             ,
             near
             the
             River
             Volga
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             changed
             their
             Habitations
             and
             came
             into
             these
             Parts
             ,
             when
             other
             Nations
             ,
             either
             compelled
             by
             force
             or
             prompted
             by
             choice
             ,
             changed
             theirs
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             were
             called
             Bulgarians
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Volgarians
             ,
             from
             the
             River
             Volga
             ,
             aforesaid
             .
             Upon
             this
             transmigration
             they
             fix'd
             their
             Habitation
             upon
             those
             Parts
             of
             Mount
             Hoemus
             ,
             that
             lie
             between
             Sophia
             and
             Philippopolis
             ,
             which
             are
             Places
             naturally
             strong
             ;
             where
             they
             ,
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             baffled
             all
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Grecian
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             kill'd
             Baldwin
             the
             Elder
             ,
             Earl
             of
             Flanders
             ,
             then
             Emperor
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             taken
             him
             in
             an
             hot
             Skirmish
             .
             Yet
             for
             all
             this
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             resist
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             
             Turks
             ,
             but
             were
             overcome
             and
             miserably
             enslav'd
             by
             them
             .
             They
             use
             the
             Illyrian
             or
             Slavonian
             Tongue
             ,
             as
             the
             Servians
             and
             Rascians
             also
             do
             .
          
           
             Before
             a
             Man
             descends
             into
             that
             Plain
             that
             lies
             over
             against
             Philippopolis
             ,
             he
             must
             go
             through
             a
             Forest
             and
             a
             craggy
             Mountain
             ,
             which
             the
             Turks
             call
             
               Capi
               Dervent
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               The
               Gate
               of
               the
               strait
               or
               narrow
               Passage
            
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             Plain
             ,
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             we
             met
             with
             the
             River
             Hebrus
             ,
             having
             its
             Original
             from
             the
             adjoining
             Mountain
             ,
             Rhodope
             .
             Before
             we
             could
             pass
             the
             said
             Straits
             ,
             we
             saw
             the
             top
             of
             Mount
             Rhodope
             all
             cover'd
             over
             with
             deep
             Snow
             .
             The
             Inhabitants
             ,
             as
             I
             remember
             ,
             call
             it
             Rulla
             .
             From
             hence
             flows
             the
             River
             Hebrus
             ,
             as
             Pliny
             says
             ,
             and
             Ovid
             also
             affirms
             the
             same
             in
             this
             Distick
             .
          
           
             
               Qua
               patet
               umbrosum
               Rhodope
               glacialis
               ad
               Hoemum
               ,
            
             
               Et
               sacer
               amissas
               exigit
               Hebrus
               aquas
               .
            
          
           
             
               Where
               Icy
               Rhodope
               ope's
               to
               shady
               Hoeme
               ,
            
             
               And
               sacred
               Hebrus
               wants
               part
               of
               her
               Stream
               .
            
          
           
             In
             which
             Verses
             ,
             the
             Poet
             seems
             to
             intimate
             the
             shallowness
             of
             that
             River
             for
             want
             of
             Water
             .
             For
             tho'
             it
             be
             a
             great
             and
             famous
             River
             ,
             yet
             ,
             in
             most
             Places
             ,
             it
             is
             fordable
             :
             For
             ,
             I
             remember
             ,
             in
             my
             return
             from
             Constantinople
             ,
             we
             forded
             over
             the
             same
             Hebrus
             ,
             near
             Philippopolis
             ,
             to
             an
             Island
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             where
             we
             lay
             in
             our
             Tents
             all
             Night
             ;
             but
             so
             it
             hapned
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Waters
             swelled
             that
             Night
             by
             reason
             of
             Rain
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             next
             Morning
             we
             could
             not
             repass
             the
             River
             ,
             to
             come
             into
             the
             Road
             ,
             without
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             trouble
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Philippopolis
             is
             situate
             on
             one
             of
             the
             three
             little
             Hills
             ,
             disjoyned
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             rent
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             the
             grace
             of
             those
             little
             Hillocks
             .
             While
             we
             were
             at
             Philippopolis
             ,
             we
             saw
             Rice
             growing
             ,
             like
             Wheat
             ,
             in
             the
             watry
             and
             marshy
             Grounds
             .
             The
             whole
             Plain
             ,
             about
             the
             Town
             ,
             is
             full
             of
             little
             round
             Hills
             of
             Earth
             ,
             which
             ,
             the
             Turks
             say
             ,
             were
             raised
             on
             purpose
             ,
             as
             Monuments
             of
             the
             frequent
             Battles
             fought
             in
             those
             Fields
             ,
             and
             the
             Graves
             of
             such
             as
             were
             slain
             there
             .
             From
             hence
             ,
             leaving
             the
             River
             Hebrus
             ,
             something
             on
             the
             Right
             ,
             and
             Mount
             Hoemus
             ,
             which
             runs
             forth
             into
             Pontus
             ,
             on
             the
             left
             ,
             at
             last
             we
             passed
             over
             the
             Hebrus
             on
             a
             famous
             Bridge
             ,
             made
             by
             Mustapha
             ,
             and
             so
             came
             to
             Hadrianople
             ,
             which
             the
             Turks
             call
             Endrene
             .
          
           
             This
             City
             was
             formerly
             called
             Orestia
             ,
             before
             the
             Emperor
             Hadrian
             inlarged
             it
             ,
             and
             called
             it
             by
             his
             own
             Name
             .
             It
             is
             seated
             at
             the
             confluence
             of
             the
             River
             Mariza
             or
             Hebrus
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             small
             Currents
             of
             Thinsa
             and
             Harda
             ,
             which
             there
             meeting
             in
             a
             joint
             Stream
             run
             into
             the
             
               Egean
               Sea.
            
             This
             City
             is
             not
             very
             large
             within
             the
             Walls
             ;
             but
             ,
             if
             you
             take
             in
             the
             Suburbs
             a●d
             the
             Buildings
             which
             the
             Turks
             have
             added
             without
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             capacious
             .
          
           
           
             We
             staid
             but
             one
             day
             at
             Hadrianople
             ,
             and
             then
             went
             forward
             on
             the
             last
             Stage
             of
             our
             Journy
             towards
             Constantinople
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             drew
             nearer
             day
             by
             day
             .
             In
             my
             way
             thither
             ,
             there
             grew
             abundance
             of
             
               Narcissus's
               ,
               Hyacinths
            
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             the
             Turks
             call
             them
             )
             Tulips
             ,
             which
             we
             beheld
             ,
             not
             without
             admiration
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Winter
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             favourable
             to
             such
             Flowers
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             the
             Ground
             should
             be
             so
             garnished
             by
             them
             .
             As
             for
             Narcissus's
             and
             Hyacinths's
             ,
             all
             Greece
             abound
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             so
             odoriferous
             ,
             that
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             multitude
             ,
             they
             are
             offensive
             to
             those
             Heads
             that
             are
             unaccustomed
             to
             such
             kind
             of
             Smels
             .
             But
             the
             Tulip
             hath
             little
             or
             no
             Smell
             ,
             but
             its
             gaudiness
             and
             party-colouredness
             is
             its
             greatest
             commendation
             .
             The
             Turks
             are
             great
             Admirers
             of
             Flowers
             ,
             so
             that
             ,
             tho'
             they
             are
             parsimonious
             enough
             in
             other
             cases
             ,
             yet
             for
             a
             stately
             Flower
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             scruple
             to
             give
             some
             Aspers
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             these
             kind
             of
             Flowers
             ,
             tho'
             they
             were
             presented
             to
             me
             as
             a
             Gift
             ,
             yet
             they
             cost
             me
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Mony
             ;
             for
             some
             Aspers
             were
             always
             expected
             in
             requital
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             other
             way
             of
             treating
             with
             a
             Turk
             ,
             but
             by
             opening
             the
             Purse-strings
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             any
             Christian
             comes
             among
             them
             ;
             neither
             must
             he
             think
             to
             shut
             them
             again
             ,
             till
             he
             go
             out
             of
             their
             Country
             :
             While
             he
             is
             there
             ,
             he
             must
             scatter
             his
             Coin
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             get
             no
             other
             advantage
             by
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             makes
             them
             more
             tracta●le●
             For
             the
             Turks
             are
             so
             ill-natured
             ,
             and
             such
             undervaluers
             
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             ,
             that
             without
             this
             Open-handedness
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             more
             living
             among
             them
             ,
             for
             Strangers
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             most
             desolate
             and
             uninhabited
             Places
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             excessiveness
             either
             of
             Cold
             or
             Heat
             ;
             but
             with
             the
             bait
             of
             Liberality
             ,
             you
             may
             catch
             a
             Turk
             at
             any
             time
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             mid-way
             between
             Hadrianople
             and
             Constantinople
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             little
             Town
             ,
             called
             ,
             Chiurli
             ,
             memorable
             for
             the
             overthrow
             which
             Selimus
             received
             in
             a
             Battel
             against
             his
             Father
             Bajazet
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             he
             escaped
             by
             the
             swiftness
             of
             his
             Horse
             ,
             called
             ,
             Carabonluch
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             a
             
               Black
               Cloud
            
             ,
             and
             so
             fled
             to
             the
             Cham
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Precopeian
               Tartar
            
             ,
             who
             was
             his
             Father-in-Law
             .
          
           
             Before
             we
             came
             to
             Selimbria
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Town
             standing
             on
             the
             Sea-side
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             we
             saw
             the
             Ruins
             of
             an
             old
             Wall
             and
             Ditch
             ,
             which
             were
             made
             by
             the
             later
             Emperors
             of
             Greece
             ,
             which
             reached
             from
             that
             Sea
             to
             the
             Danow
             ,
             to
             secure
             all
             that
             was
             contain'd
             within
             that
             Fortification
             to
             the
             Constantinopolitans
             ,
             against
             the
             Incursions
             of
             the
             Barbarians
             ;
             and
             there
             goes
             a
             Story
             ,
             that
             when
             that
             Wall
             was
             a
             Building
             ,
             a
             certain
             old
             Man
             delivered
             his
             Opinion
             to
             his
             Wife
             ,
             viz.
             That
             that
             Wall
             would
             not
             so
             much
             secure
             what
             was
             within
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Infidels
             ,
             as
             it
             would
             expose
             and
             subject
             it
             to
             their
             rage
             and
             fury
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             would
             add
             Courage
             to
             the
             Barbarians
             to
             assault
             it
             ,
             and
             weaken
             the
             Courage
             of
             the
             Grecians
             to
             defend
             it
             .
          
           
           
             At
             Selimbria
             we
             had
             a
             most
             pleasant
             prospect
             of
             a
             calm
             Sea
             ;
             and
             't
             was
             very
             pleasant
             to
             us
             to
             behold
             the
             smooth
             Water
             ,
             and
             to
             gather
             Cockles
             on
             the
             Shore
             ;
             yea
             ,
             to
             behold
             Sholes
             of
             Dolphins
             sporting
             in
             the
             Water
             ,
             which
             ,
             with
             the
             warmness
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             was
             very
             delightful
             to
             us
             .
             It
             can
             hardly
             be
             imagined
             ,
             how
             mild
             the
             Weather
             was
             in
             those
             Parts
             ,
             tho'
             sometimes
             it
             be
             a
             little
             more
             boistrous
             at
             Chiurli
             ;
             but
             here
             there
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             call
             it
             ,
             a
             
               Thracian
               Gale
            
             ,
             and
             an
             incredible
             sweetness
             of
             Air.
             
          
           
             When
             we
             came
             near
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             we
             passed
             over
             two
             pleasant
             Arms
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             upon
             a
             Bridge
             built
             over
             them
             .
             I
             may
             safely
             say
             ,
             That
             if
             those
             Places
             were
             cultivated
             by
             Art
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             naturally
             Pleasant
             ,
             the
             Sun
             never
             shone
             on
             a
             better
             Country
             ;
             but
             ,
             alas
             !
             they
             seem
             to
             mourn
             for
             the
             neglect
             put
             upon
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             insulting
             Barbarian
             .
             Here
             we
             had
             our
             fill
             of
             choice
             Sea-fishes
             ,
             which
             were
             even
             taken
             in
             our
             sight
             .
          
           
             When
             I
             lodged
             in
             those
             Inns
             ,
             the
             Turks
             call
             Imaret
             ,
             I
             usually
             observed
             ,
             that
             the
             cracks
             of
             the
             Walls
             were
             all
             full
             of
             pieces
             of
             Paper
             ;
             and
             thinking
             something
             was
             the
             matter
             ,
             but
             not
             knowing
             what
             ,
             I
             took
             out
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             finding
             nothing
             writ
             therein
             of
             any
             consequence
             ,
             I
             was
             more
             earnest
             to
             know
             of
             the
             Turks
             the
             reason
             of
             their
             so
             doing
             ;
             especially
             ,
             seeing
             I
             had
             observed
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             other
             Places
             of
             Turky
             ,
             before
             .
             At
             first
             ,
             they
             scrupled
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             as
             thinking
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             that
             I
             
             would
             not
             believe
             them
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             not
             being
             willing
             to
             impart
             so
             great
             a
             Mystery
             of
             things
             to
             such
             an
             Alien
             as
             my self
             .
             This
             made
             me
             the
             more
             inquisitive
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             whom
             I
             became
             more
             familiar
             ,
             told
             me
             ,
             That
             the
             Turks
             gave
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             deference
             to
             Paper
             ,
             because
             the
             name
             of
             God
             may
             be
             written
             in
             it
             :
             And
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             suffer
             the
             least
             bit
             of
             Paper
             to
             lye
             upon
             the
             Ground
             ,
             but
             presently
             they
             take
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             thrust
             it
             into
             some
             chink
             or
             hold
             or
             other
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             may
             not
             be
             trampled
             under
             foot
             ;
             and
             hitherto
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             their
             Superstition
             may
             be
             tolerable
             ,
             but
             mark
             what
             follows
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             when
             Mahomet
             shall
             call
             up
             his
             Followers
             from
             their
             Purgatory
             ,
             (
             to
             which
             they
             were
             condemned
             for
             their
             Sins
             )
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             be
             there
             made
             Partakers
             of
             Eternal
             Blessedness
             ;
             There
             will
             no
             way
             be
             left
             for
             them
             to
             come
             to
             their
             Prophet
             ,
             but
             over
             an
             huge
             red-hot
             Iron
             Grate
             ,
             which
             they
             must
             run
             over
             bare-foot
             ,
             (
             how
             painfully
             ,
             you
             may
             guess
             ,
             when
             you
             imagine
             a
             Cock
             to
             skip
             thro'
             hot-burning
             Coals
             .
             )
             But
             at
             that
             instant
             ,
             (
             believe
             it
             if
             you
             can
             !
             )
             all
             those
             Bundles
             of
             Paper
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             preserv'd
             from
             being
             trod
             upon
             ,
             will
             immediately
             appear
             ,
             and
             put
             themselves
             under
             their
             Feet
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             ,
             they
             will
             pass
             the
             Iron
             red-hot
             Grate
             with
             less
             damage
             ;
             so
             necessary
             do
             they
             count
             the
             work
             of
             saving
             a
             little
             Paper
             .
             And
             ,
             to
             add
             to
             the
             Story
             ,
             I
             remember
             that
             my
             Turkish
             Guides
             were
             once
             very
             angry
             with
             
             my
             Servants
             ,
             for
             making
             use
             of
             Paper
             to
             cleanse
             their
             Posteriors
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             made
             a
             grievous
             Complaint
             to
             me
             of
             their
             horrid
             Offence
             ,
             therein
             ;
             I
             had
             no
             way
             to
             put
             them
             off
             ,
             but
             by
             telling
             them
             ,
             't
             was
             no
             wonder
             my
             Servants
             did
             do
             such
             strange
             things
             ,
             seeing
             they
             also
             us'd
             to
             eat
             Swines
             Flesh
             ,
             which
             the
             Turks
             abhor
             .
             Thus
             I
             have
             given
             you
             a
             taste
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Superstition
             ;
             I
             shall
             add
             ,
             That
             they
             account
             it
             a
             damnable
             Sin
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             their
             own
             People
             chance
             (
             tho'
             unwillingly
             )
             to
             sit
             upon
             the
             Alcoran
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             a
             Book
             ,
             containing
             the
             Rites
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             )
             and
             ,
             if
             a
             Christian
             do
             it
             ,
             't
             is
             Death
             by
             their
             Law.
             Moreover
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             suffer
             Rose-leaves
             to
             lye
             upon
             the
             Ground
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             the
             Ancients
             did
             fable
             ,
             the
             Rose
             does
             spring
             out
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Venus
             ;
             so
             the
             Turks
             (
             forsooth
             )
             hold
             ,
             That
             it
             had
             its
             rise
             from
             the
             Sweat
             of
             Mahomet
             :
             But
             I
             cloy
             your
             Stomach
             with
             these
             Trifles
             .
          
           
             I
             came
             to
             Constantinople
             on
             the
             20
             th
             day
             of
             Ianuary
             ,
             and
             there
             found
             my
             Collegues
             above-mentioned
             ,
             
               Anthony
               Wrantzius
            
             and
             
               Francis
               Zay
            
             ;
             as
             for
             the
             
               Grand
               Seignior
            
             himself
             ,
             he
             was
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             at
             the
             Head
             of
             his
             Army
             in
             Asia
             ,
             and
             had
             only
             left
             ,
             at
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               Ebrahim
            
             Bassa
             ,
             an
             Eunuch
             ,
             as
             Governor
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             Rustan
             ,
             but
             deprived
             of
             his
             Visier-ship
             ;
             however
             ,
             I
             gave
             him
             a
             Visit
             and
             made
             him
             Presents
             ,
             as
             being
             mindful
             of
             his
             former
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             fair
             Prospect
             there
             was
             of
             his
             speedy
             Restitution
             thereunto
             .
          
           
           
             It
             may
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             divertise
             you
             ,
             and
             besides
             it
             is
             not
             wholly
             foreign
             to
             my
             design
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             you
             how
             this
             Rustan
             came
             to
             be
             strip'd
             of
             all
             his
             former
             Honours
             .
             Know
             then
             ,
             That
             Solyman
             begat
             a
             Son
             ,
             called
             Mustapha
             ,
             on
             a
             Concubine
             of
             his
             ,
             born
             by
             the
             Bosphorus
             ,
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             )
             this
             Youth
             was
             in
             the
             prime
             of
             his
             Age
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             favour
             among
             the
             Soldiers
             .
             But
             the
             same
             Solyman
             had
             several
             other
             Children
             by
             Roxolana
             ,
             whom
             he
             doted
             on
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             her
             his
             Wife
             ,
             by
             appointing
             her
             a
             Dowry
             ;
             for
             that
             's
             the
             way
             of
             making
             and
             firming
             a
             Marriage
             among
             the
             Turks
             .
             This
             Solyman
             did
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Custom
             of
             former
             Emperors
             ,
             none
             of
             which
             had
             ever
             marry'd
             a
             Wife
             ,
             since
             the
             days
             of
             Bajazet
             the
             Elder
             ;
             the
             reason
             was
             ,
             because
             the
             said
             Bajazet
             ,
             being
             overthrown
             by
             Tamerlan
             ,
             was
             ,
             with
             his
             Wife
             ,
             taken
             Prisoner
             by
             him
             ,
             where
             he
             suffer'd
             many
             Indignities
             ,
             but
             none
             affected
             him
             more
             ,
             than
             the
             Uncivilities
             and
             Reproaches
             which
             he
             saw
             offer'd
             to
             his
             Sultaness
             ,
             before
             his
             Face
             .
             The
             memory
             of
             which
             Affronts
             made
             such
             a
             deep
             Impression
             on
             all
             those
             that
             succeeded
             Bajazet
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             that
             ,
             to
             this
             very
             day
             ,
             none
             of
             them
             will
             marry
             a
             Wife
             ,
             that
             so
             ,
             whatever
             chance
             should
             happen
             ,
             they
             might
             never
             fall
             into
             the
             like
             Indignity
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             ever
             since
             ,
             they
             beget
             Children
             on
             Women
             of
             a
             servile
             condition
             ,
             in
             whose
             Misfortunes
             they
             may
             be
             less
             concern'd
             ,
             than
             if
             they
             were
             their
             lawful
             Wives
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             Children
             ,
             begot
             on
             such
             Concubins
             ,
             are
             as
             much
             
             esteem'd
             by
             the
             Turks
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             born
             in
             lawful
             Wedlock
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             as
             much
             right
             to
             their
             Fathers
             Estates
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             ,
             Mustapha
             ,
             being
             of
             a
             promising
             Ingenuity
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             flower
             of
             his
             Age
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             being
             the
             Darling
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             the
             Common-People
             too
             ,
             having
             so
             many
             favourable
             Circumstances
             attending
             him
             ,
             he
             ,
             after
             his
             Father's
             Death
             ,
             who
             was
             now
             very
             old
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             Votes
             of
             all
             designed
             for
             his
             Successor
             ,
             in
             the
             Empire
             :
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             his
             Stepmother
             ,
             Roxalana
             ,
             with
             might
             and
             main
             ,
             laboured
             to
             prevent
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             secure
             the
             Empire
             for
             the
             Children
             begotten
             on
             her
             own
             Body
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             presuming
             on
             her
             Marriage-Relation
             ,
             she
             ceased
             not
             to
             disparage
             Mustapha
             ,
             and
             to
             prefer
             a
             Younger
             Son
             of
             her
             own
             before
             him
             .
             In
             this
             design
             Rustan
             was
             both
             her
             Counsellor
             ,
             and
             her
             Assistant
             too
             ;
             they
             drew
             both
             in
             one
             Yoke
             ,
             for
             Rustan
             having
             Married
             a
             Daughter
             of
             Solyman's
             ,
             by
             Roxalana
             ,
             their
             Interests
             thereupon
             were
             conjoined
             ,
             and
             twisted
             one
             in
             another
             .
          
           
             This
             Rustan
             was
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             Bassa's
             ,
             and
             Solyman's
             Prime
             Vizier
             ,
             having
             the
             chief
             Power
             and
             Authority
             with
             him
             :
             He
             was
             a
             Man
             of
             a
             sharp
             and
             very
             capcacious
             Wit
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Grace
             to
             Solyman's
             Government
             .
             As
             for
             his
             Original
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             but
             of
             a
             Shepherd
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             seemed
             worthy
             of
             that
             Dignity
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             was
             advanced
             ,
             if
             his
             fordid
             Avarice
             had
             not
             been
             a
             Blot
             in
             his
             Escutcheon
             .
             And
             to
             speak
             truly
             ,
             Solyman
             himself
             ,
             
             did
             observe
             this
             Vice
             in
             him
             ,
             tho'
             upon
             all
             other
             accounts
             ,
             he
             was
             his
             choice
             and
             only
             Favourite
             :
             And
             yet
             this
             Crime
             of
             his
             turn'd
             to
             his
             Masters
             advantage
             ,
             for
             being
             appointed
             by
             Solyman
             to
             preside
             over
             his
             Treasury
             ,
             or
             Exchequer
             ,
             which
             sometimes
             was
             very
             low
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             thrifty
             in
             the
             management
             of
             that
             Office
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             spare
             to
             raise
             Mony
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             meanest
             and
             most
             contemptible
             ways
             .
             For
             he
             laid
             a
             Tax
             on
             Herbs
             ,
             Roses
             ,
             and
             Violets
             ,
             which
             grew
             in
             great
             Men's
             Gardens
             ;
             he
             caused
             the
             Armour
             ,
             Coats
             of
             Male
             ,
             Warrior's
             Horses
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             were
             taken
             Prisoners
             in
             War
             ,
             to
             be
             sold
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             ways
             as
             those
             he
             got
             together
             such
             a
             Mass
             of
             Mony
             ,
             that
             Solyman
             was
             very
             secure
             on
             that
             part
             ;
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             I
             remember
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             Man
             among
             the
             Turks
             ,
             who
             are
             usually
             vindictive
             enough
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             great
             Enemy
             to
             Rustan
             ,
             yet
             (
             to
             my
             surprize
             ,
             )
             told
             me
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             do
             Rustan
             no
             hurt
             ,
             tho'
             it
             were
             never
             so
             much
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             because
             his
             Care
             and
             Industry
             had
             advanced
             his
             Masters
             Treasury
             to
             so
             prodigious
             a
             Sum.
             There
             is
             a
             Chamber
             in
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             over
             which
             there
             is
             this
             Inscription
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               Cash
               obtained
               by
               the
               diligence
               of
            
             Rustan
             .
          
           
             When
             Rustan
             was
             Grand
             Visier
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             intire
             Administration
             of
             all
             things
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             he
             was
             able
             to
             turn
             his
             Master's
             mind
             ,
             hither
             and
             thither
             ,
             as
             he
             pleased
             ,
             so
             that
             't
             was
             commonly
             reported
             among
             the
             Turks
             ,
             That
             partly
             by
             the
             Accusation
             of
             Rustan
             ,
             and
             
             partly
             by
             the
             Witchcraft
             of
             his
             Wife
             Roxolana
             ,
             (
             for
             she
             was
             accounted
             little
             better
             than
             a
             Sorceress
             )
             Solyman
             was
             so
             alienated
             from
             his
             Son
             Mustapha
             ,
             that
             he
             took
             Counsel
             to
             put
             him
             to
             death
             .
             As
             to
             what
             some
             alledge
             ,
             that
             Mustapha
             being
             sensible
             of
             the
             Designs
             of
             Rustan
             and
             his
             Step-mother
             Roxolana
             ,
             against
             his
             Life
             ,
             did
             labour
             to
             preserve
             them
             ,
             by
             taking
             off
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             so
             seizing
             the
             Empire
             by
             force
             ;
             very
             few
             do
             believe
             that
             Story
             ,
             but
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             Fiction
             .
          
           
             On
             this
             Occasion
             ,
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Sons
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Emperors
             are
             the
             miserablest
             Creatures
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             for
             if
             any
             one
             of
             them
             succeed
             his
             Father
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             the
             rest
             are
             inevitably
             put
             to
             death
             by
             him
             .
             For
             the
             Turks
             cannot
             endure
             any
             Corrival
             in
             Government
             ;
             and
             ,
             besides
             ,
             they
             are
             egged
             on
             to
             this
             severity
             by
             their
             Proetorian
             Bands
             (
             Ianizaries
             and
             Spahies
             )
             who
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             there
             is
             any
             one
             of
             the
             
               Grand
               Seigniors
            
             Brothers
             alive
             ,
             never
             cease
             craving
             of
             Largesses
             and
             Boons
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             the
             present
             Emperor
             refuses
             to
             grant
             them
             ,
             they
             presently
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               God
               save
               your
               Brother
               ,
               God
               send
               your
               Brother
               a
               long
               Life
            
             ;
             by
             which
             words
             they
             more
             than
             intimate
             their
             Wishes
             ,
             that
             he
             were
             in
             the
             Throne
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Turkish
             Emperors
             are
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             compelled
             to
             put
             their
             Brethren
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             begin
             their
             Reigns
             with
             Blood.
             But
             Mustapha
             was
             afraid
             of
             such
             a
             fatal
             end
             ;
             or
             else
             Roxolana
             was
             willing
             to
             translate
             the
             said
             Destiny
             from
             her
             own
             Children
             upon
             Mustapha
             :
             Upon
             
             one
             or
             other
             of
             these
             Grounds
             ,
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             Solyman
             entertain'd
             the
             thought
             of
             putting
             his
             Son
             Mustapha
             to
             death
             .
             And
             the
             occasion
             fell
             out
             opportunely
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             War
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             with
             Sagthama
             King
             of
             the
             Persians
             ,
             thither
             Rustan
             was
             sent
             with
             a
             vast
             Army
             .
             When
             he
             drew
             near
             to
             the
             Borders
             of
             Persia
             ,
             upon
             a
             suddain
             he
             made
             a
             stop
             ,
             and
             wrote
             back
             fearful
             Missives
             to
             Solyman
             ;
             telling
             him
             ,
             
               That
               the
               whole
               Empire
               was
               in
               great
               hazard
               ,
               there
               was
               nothing
               but
               Treason
               studied
               in
               the
               Army
               ,
               they
               all
               cry'd
               out
            
             A
             Mustapha
             ,
             A
             Mustapha
             ;
             
               yea
               ,
               the
               Disease
               was
               grown
               to
               such
               an
               heighth
               ,
               that
               't
               was
               past
               his
               skill
               to
               cure
               it
               ;
               and
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               the
               Emperor
               himself
               must
               come
               ,
               immediately
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               have
               the
               Crown
               sit
               safe
               on
               his
               Head.
               
            
          
           
             Solyman
             was
             mightily
             disturb'd
             at
             the
             News
             ,
             and
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             posted
             away
             towards
             the
             Army
             ,
             and
             sends
             Letters
             to
             Mustapha
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             purge
             himself
             from
             those
             Crimes
             ,
             whereof
             he
             was
             formerly
             suspected
             ,
             but
             now
             openly
             accused
             ;
             if
             he
             could
             do
             it
             ,
             he
             told
             him
             ,
             he
             need
             no
             fear
             to
             approach
             his
             Presence
             .
             Upon
             the
             receipt
             of
             this
             Letter
             ,
             Mustapha
             was
             in
             a
             great
             streight
             ;
             if
             he
             should
             go
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             in
             such
             an
             angry
             mood
             ,
             he
             ran
             upon
             his
             death
             ;
             if
             he
             refus'd
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             interpreted
             ,
             as
             a
             plain
             Confession
             of
             the
             objected
             Crimes
             .
             Under
             this
             Dilemma
             ,
             he
             resolved
             upon
             that
             course
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             had
             more
             of
             Resolution
             in
             it
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             fullest
             of
             Danger
             .
             Away
             ,
             then
             ,
             goes
             he
             from
             Amasia
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             was
             Governor
             ,
             to
             his
             Fathers
             Camp
             ,
             which
             was
             
             pitch'd
             not
             far
             from
             the
             place
             .
             This
             he
             did
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             confidence
             of
             his
             own
             Innocency
             ,
             or
             else
             presuming
             on
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             if
             any
             severity
             were
             meditated
             against
             him
             ;
             whatever
             was
             the
             motive
             of
             his
             Journy
             ,
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             he
             ran
             unavoidably
             upon
             his
             own
             destruction
             ;
             For
             Solyman
             ever
             since
             he
             was
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             had
             resolv'd
             to
             put
             him
             to
             Death
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             the
             matter
             more
             plausible
             ,
             he
             consulted
             the
             Mufty
             ,
             (
             so
             the
             Turks
             call
             the
             chief
             of
             their
             Priests
             ,
             as
             Romanists
             call
             theirs
             the
             Pope
             ,
             )
             and
             that
             he
             might
             not
             speak
             to
             him
             in
             favour
             of
             Mustapha
             ,
             he
             propounded
             to
             him
             a
             feign'd
             Case
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               There
               was
               a
               Wealthy
               Merchant
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               who
               having
               occasion
               to
               Travel
               a
               long
               Journy
               from
               home
               ,
               left
               the
               care
               of
               his
               Family
               ,
               his
               Wife
               ,
               and
               Children
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Affairs
               ,
               to
               a
               Slave
               of
               his
               ,
               in
               whose
               Fidelity
               he
               put
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               confidence
               ;
               now
               this
               Slave
               ,
               immediately
               after
               his
               departure
               ,
               design'd
               to
               destroy
               his
               Masters
               Wife
               and
               Children
               ,
               committed
               to
               his
               Care
               ,
               to
               embezil
               his
               Estate
               ,
               and
               to
               work
               against
               his
               Masters
               own
               Life
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               should
               ever
               get
               him
               into
               his
               power
               ;
               What
               may
               be
               lawfully
               done
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               to
               the
               Mufty
               ,
               with
               such
               a
               Slave
               ?
            
             
               He
               deserves
            
             ,
             says
             the
             
               Mufty
               ,
               to
               be
               Racked
               to
               Death
               .
            
             Whether
             he
             spoke
             really
             as
             he
             thought
             ,
             or
             whether
             he
             did
             not
             do
             it
             to
             curry
             favour
             with
             Rustan
             and
             Roxolana
             ;
             This
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Resolution
             of
             the
             
               Grand
               Seignior
            
             was
             greatly
             confirm'd
             thereby
             to
             put
             his
             Son
             
             to
             Death
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             Mustapha's
             offence
             against
             him
             ,
             was
             as
             great
             ,
             as
             that
             supposed
             Slaves
             against
             his
             Master
             .
             However
             it
             were
             ,
             Mustapha
             came
             into
             his
             Fathers
             Camp
             ,
             the
             whole
             Army
             being
             very
             solicitous
             about
             the
             event
             of
             their
             Congress
             .
          
           
             Soon
             after
             he
             was
             brought
             into
             his
             Fathers
             Tent
             ,
             where
             all
             things
             were
             hush
             ;
             not
             a
             Soldier
             of
             the
             Guards
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             no
             Serjeant
             ,
             no
             Executioner
             ,
             in
             view
             ,
             nor
             nothing
             of
             Treachery
             ,
             that
             was
             visible
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             was
             come
             into
             an
             inner
             Tent
             ,
             Lo
             !
             upon
             a
             sudden
             ,
             there
             started
             up
             Four
             Mutes
             ,
             strong
             and
             lusty
             Fellows
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             Executioners
             ;
             they
             set
             upon
             him
             with
             all
             their
             strength
             and
             might
             ,
             and
             endeavoured
             to
             cast
             a
             Cord
             about
             his
             Neck
             ;
             he
             defended
             himself
             stoutly
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             was
             a
             Robust
             Young
             Man
             ,
             )
             as
             if
             he
             had
             contended
             not
             only
             for
             his
             Life
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Empire
             ,
             also
             ;
             for
             without
             Question
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             escaped
             that
             danger
             ,
             and
             had
             come
             in
             among
             the
             Ianizaries
             ,
             they
             either
             out
             of
             Affection
             to
             him
             ,
             whom
             they
             dearly
             loved
             ,
             or
             else
             ,
             moved
             with
             the
             Indignity
             of
             the
             Thing
             ,
             would
             not
             only
             have
             saved
             his
             Life
             ,
             but
             have
             gone
             near
             to
             have
             Proclaimed
             him
             Emperor
             ;
             And
             that
             was
             the
             very
             thing
             ,
             which
             Solyman
             fear'd
             of
             all
             things
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             therefore
             perceiving
             ,
             as
             he
             stood
             behind
             a
             Linen
             Vail
             in
             the
             Tent
             to
             behold
             the
             Tragedy
             ,
             that
             an
             unexpected
             stop
             was
             put
             to
             his
             Bloody
             Design
             ,
             he
             peep'd
             out
             his
             Head
             ,
             and
             gave
             the
             Mutes
             such
             a
             sour
             and
             minacious
             Look
             ,
             in
             reproach
             
             of
             their
             remisness
             ,
             that
             thereupon
             they
             assaulted
             him
             with
             renew'd
             Force
             ,
             and
             then
             threw
             poor
             Mustapha
             down
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             strangled
             him
             ;
             and
             after
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             they
             carried
             his
             Corps
             out
             of
             the
             Tent
             ,
             and
             laid
             it
             on
             a
             piece
             of
             Tapestry
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Ianizaries
             might
             behold
             their
             design'd
             Emperor
             .
          
           
             As
             soon
             as
             the
             matter
             was
             divulged
             ,
             Commiseration
             and
             Grief
             seized
             on
             the
             whole
             Camp
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             scarce
             a
             Man
             of
             any
             Consideration
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             Army
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             approach
             to
             behold
             so
             sad
             a
             Spectacle
             ,
             especially
             ,
             the
             Ianizaries
             ,
             whose
             Consternation
             and
             Rage
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             have
             ventured
             to
             attempt
             any
             manner
             of
             mischief
             whatsoever
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             had
             a
             Leader
             .
             As
             for
             him
             ,
             whom
             they
             hop'd
             to
             be
             their
             Conductor
             ,
             he
             lay
             dead
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             therefore
             now
             there
             was
             no
             way
             but
             one
             ,
             to
             take
             that
             patiently
             which
             was
             past
             all
             Remedy
             .
          
           
             Thus
             they
             silently
             departed
             with
             blubbered
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             sad
             Hearts
             ,
             to
             their
             Tents
             ,
             where
             they
             both
             lamented
             and
             pitied
             the
             woful
             Fate
             of
             an
             unhappy
             Mustapha
             ,
             sometimes
             inveighing
             against
             the
             Madness
             and
             Rage
             of
             his
             old
             Doating
             Father
             ,
             at
             other
             times
             exclaiming
             at
             the
             Fraud
             and
             Cruelty
             of
             his
             Step-Mother
             ,
             and
             anon
             Cursing
             the
             Wickedness
             of
             Rustan
             ,
             with
             direful
             Imprecations
             for
             extinguishing
             so
             great
             a
             Light
             of
             the
             Ottoman
             Family
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             that
             Day
             was
             a
             Fasting-Day
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             sip
             so
             much
             as
             a
             drop
             of
             Water
             ;
             yea
             ,
             
             some
             of
             them
             continued
             their
             Abstinence
             for
             many
             Days
             after
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Face
             of
             Mourning
             over
             the
             whole
             Army
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             like
             to
             cease
             in
             many
             Days
             ,
             that
             Solyman
             in
             Policy
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             seeming
             Compliance
             with
             the
             sentiments
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             depriv'd
             Rustan
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             (
             it
             was
             thought
             by
             his
             own
             consent
             ,
             )
             and
             Banished
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             private
             Person
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             substituting
             Achmat
             Bassa
             to
             the
             Grand-Vizier-ship
             in
             his
             room
             ,
             a
             Man
             of
             more
             Courage
             than
             Conduct
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             alteration
             ,
             the
             publick
             Grief
             was
             somewhat
             abated
             ,
             and
             the
             Soldiers
             Rage
             pacified
             ;
             for
             the
             Commonalty
             was
             made
             to
             believe
             ,
             (
             as
             you
             know
             the
             Vulgar
             are
             Credulous
             enough
             ,
             )
             That
             Solyman
             at
             last
             had
             found
             out
             the
             Wickedness
             of
             Rustan
             ,
             and
             the
             Inchantments
             of
             his
             Wife
             ;
             and
             that
             now
             ,
             he
             repented
             ,
             tho'
             it
             were
             late
             ,
             first
             ,
             of
             his
             Cruelty
             to
             Mustapha
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             had
             banish'd
             Rustan
             from
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             not
             spare
             his
             Wife
             neither
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             return'd
             to
             Constantinople
             .
             As
             for
             Rustan
             ,
             he
             pretended
             great
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             departed
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             without
             seeming
             to
             have
             the
             least
             hope
             ,
             ever
             to
             be
             restor'd
             to
             his
             former
             Dignity
             .
          
           
             But
             alas
             !
             Roxolana
             ,
             was
             not
             content
             with
             the
             destruction
             of
             Mustapha
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             had
             an
             only
             Son
             ,
             who
             was
             yet
             in
             his
             Minority
             ,
             alive
             ;
             for
             she
             did
             not
             think
             her
             own
             ,
             or
             her
             Childrens
             security
             ,
             to
             be
             sufficiently
             provided
             
             for
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             any
             of
             Mustapha's
             Race
             were
             alive
             ;
             but
             she
             wanted
             a
             fair
             pretence
             to
             accomplish
             her
             Design
             ,
             nor
             was
             it
             long
             before
             she
             found
             One.
             She
             represented
             to
             Solyman●
             that
             as
             often
             as
             his
             Grandchild
             ,
             Mustapha's
             Son
             ,
             went
             abroad
             at
             Prusa
             ,
             were
             he
             was
             brought
             up
             ,
             the
             Youth
             of
             that
             City
             were
             wont
             to
             flock
             about
             him
             ,
             to
             wi●h
             him
             all
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             particularly
             to
             pray
             ,
             
               That
               he
               might
               long
               survive
               his
               Father
               :
            
             And
             whither
             (
             said
             she
             )
             can
             this
             tend
             ,
             but
             to
             prompt
             him
             to
             mount
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             revenge
             his
             Father's
             death
             ?
             and
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             the
             Ianizaries
             will
             take
             his
             part
             ,
             (
             added
             she
             ;
             )
             and
             thus
             the
             death
             of
             Mustapha
             alone
             will
             add
             little
             Security
             to
             the
             publick
             Peace
             and
             Tranquillity
             .
             Religion
             (
             proceeded
             she
             )
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             even
             the
             Lives
             of
             our
             own
             Children
             ;
             and
             seeing
             that
             of
             the
             Musselmans
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             they
             call
             their
             Religion
             ,
             as
             counting
             it
             the
             best
             )
             stands
             and
             falls
             with
             the
             Ottoman
             Family
             ;
             if
             that
             House
             fail
             ,
             farewel
             Religion
             also
             .
             And
             how
             can
             that
             House
             stand
             ,
             if
             Domestick
             Discord
             undermine
             it
             ?
             And
             therefore
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             prevent
             the
             ruin
             of
             your
             House
             ,
             your
             Empire
             and
             your
             Religion
             ,
             you
             must
             use
             all
             manner
             of
             means
             ;
             nay
             ,
             you
             must
             not
             stick
             at
             Parricide
             it self
             ,
             if
             homebred
             Disagreement
             and
             Feud
             may
             be
             thereby
             prevented
             ;
             for
             the
             Safety
             of
             Religion
             will
             over-ballance
             the
             Loss
             ,
             even
             of
             a
             Man
             's
             own
             Children
             .
             As
             for
             Mustapha's
             Son
             ,
             you
             have
             the
             less
             reason
             to
             spare
             him
             ,
             because
             his
             Father's
             Crime
             hath
             
             already
             infected
             him
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             suffered
             to
             live
             ,
             he
             will
             soon
             endeavour
             to
             Head
             a
             Party
             ,
             to
             revenge
             his
             Fathers
             death
             .
          
           
             By
             these
             Reasons
             ,
             Solyman
             was
             induced
             to
             yield
             to
             the
             Murder
             of
             his
             Grandchild
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             sent
             Ebrahim
             Bassa
             to
             Prusa
             ,
             to
             destroy
             the
             Innocent
             Youth
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             the
             Bassa
             came
             thither
             ,
             he
             made
             it
             his
             great
             Business
             to
             conceal
             his
             intended
             Design
             from
             the
             Child's
             Mother
             ;
             for
             ,
             he
             thought
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             look'd
             upon
             as
             an
             inhuman
             thing
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             a
             Youth
             ,
             with
             the
             privity
             of
             his
             Mother
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             before
             her
             Eyes
             .
             And
             ,
             besides
             ,
             he
             was
             afraid
             ,
             the
             People
             would
             rise
             in
             Arms
             upon
             the
             perpetration
             of
             so
             cruel
             a
             Fact
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             Fox-like
             ,
             he
             sets
             his
             Wits
             at
             work
             to
             deceive
             the
             Mother
             .
             He
             pretended
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             sent
             by
             Solyman
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             her
             and
             her
             Son
             ,
             to
             visit
             them
             ;
             that
             his
             Master
             saw
             his
             Error
             ,
             in
             putting
             his
             Son
             to
             death
             ,
             which
             he
             now
             ,
             too
             late
             ,
             repented
             of
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             crueller
             he
             had
             been
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             more
             indulgent
             he
             would
             be
             to
             his
             Son
             ;
             and
             many
             such
             colloguing
             words
             he
             used
             ,
             whereby
             he
             imposed
             upon
             the
             too
             credulous
             Mother
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             rather
             induced
             to
             believe
             him
             ,
             because
             of
             Rustan's
             Disgrace
             and
             Fall
             ;
             and
             to
             crown
             his
             Flattery
             ,
             he
             presented
             them
             with
             many
             Gifts
             .
             This
             past
             on
             for
             a
             day
             or
             two
             ,
             and
             then
             some
             Discourse
             was
             administred
             concerning
             their
             going
             abroad
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             the
             
             fresh
             Air.
             And
             the
             Bassa
             ,
             being
             an
             Eunuch
             ,
             persuaded
             her
             ,
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             to
             take
             a
             turn
             in
             the
             Suburbs
             ,
             she
             in
             her
             Coach
             ,
             and
             himself
             ,
             with
             her
             Son
             ,
             would
             ride
             afore
             on
             Horseback
             .
             The
             Matter
             seemed
             not
             to
             afford
             any
             suspicion
             ,
             and
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             she
             consented
             ,
             and
             a
             Chariot
             is
             prepared
             for
             her
             ;
             but
             (
             mark
             the
             Fraud
             !
             )
             the
             Axle-tree
             of
             the
             Coach
             was
             so
             made
             ,
             on
             purpose
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             needs
             break
             ,
             when
             it
             came
             to
             be
             jogged
             in
             any
             rough
             way
             .
             Thus
             she
             ,
             in
             an
             unlucky
             time
             ,
             began
             her
             Journy
             out
             of
             the
             City
             .
             The
             Eunuch
             and
             the
             Child
             rode
             a
             pretty
             way
             before
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             occasion
             for
             some
             private
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             the
             Mother
             speeded
             after
             as
             fast
             as
             she
             was
             able
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             Coach
             came
             to
             the
             design'd
             craggy
             Place
             ,
             the
             Wheel
             violently
             hit
             against
             the
             Rocks
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Axle-tree
             broke
             .
             This
             the
             Mother
             looked
             upon
             as
             an
             unlucky
             Omen
             ,
             and
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             Fright
             ,
             she
             could
             not
             long
             be
             restrain'd
             from
             leaving
             her
             Coach
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             few
             of
             her
             Maids
             from
             following
             her
             Son
             on
             foot
             .
             But
             ,
             alas
             !
             't
             was
             too
             late
             ;
             for
             the
             Eunuch
             being
             come
             to
             the
             House
             ,
             design'd
             for
             the
             Slaughter
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             ado
             ,
             shew'd
             the
             Child
             the
             Emperor's
             Mandate
             for
             his
             death
             .
             He
             answered
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Principles
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             That
             he
             look'd
             upon
             that
             Command
             as
             proceeding
             not
             from
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             but
             from
             God
             ,
             which
             must
             necessarily
             be
             obey'd
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             yielded
             his
             Neck
             to
             the
             Row-string
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             dyed
             this
             innocent
             and
             hopeful
             Youth
             .
             When
             the
             Eunuch
             had
             perpetrated
             this
             wicked
             Fact
             he
             stole
             out
             at
             a
             Back
             door
             ,
             and
             fled
             as
             fast
             as
             he
             could
             .
             The
             Mother
             ,
             soon
             after
             ,
             beginning
             to
             smell
             out
             the
             Fraud
             ,
             knocks
             at
             the
             Door
             ;
             when
             they
             thought
             fit
             ,
             they
             open'd
             it
             ,
             and
             there
             she
             saw
             her
             Son
             sprawling
             on
             the
             Ground
             ,
             his
             Breath
             being
             yet
             hardly
             out
             of
             his
             Body
             .
             Here
             let
             me
             draw
             a
             Vail
             ;
             for
             a
             Mothers
             Affection
             to
             a
             Son
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             lamentable
             juncture
             ,
             may
             be
             better
             conceived
             than
             expressed
             .
             Upon
             this
             dismal
             sight
             she
             was
             hurried
             back
             to
             Prusa
             ;
             where
             she
             tore
             her
             Hair
             ,
             rent
             her
             Garments
             ,
             filled
             the
             whole
             Town
             with
             Howlings
             ,
             Moans
             and
             Plaints
             .
             The
             Prusian
             Ladies
             ,
             with
             their
             Daughters
             and
             Waiting-maids
             ,
             came
             in
             Multitudes
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             were
             stark
             mad
             to
             hear
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Butchery
             ;
             and
             running
             in
             that
             raving
             manner
             out
             of
             the
             Gates
             ,
             all
             the
             Cry
             was
             ,
             
               Where
               's
               the
               Eunuch
               ?
               Where
               's
               the
               Eunuch
               ?
               Let
               's
               have
               him
               to
               tear
               him
               to
               pieces
               :
            
             But
             he
             ,
             foreseeing
             what
             would
             happen
             ,
             and
             fearing
             ,
             like
             another
             Orphe●s
             ,
             to
             be
             torn
             Peace-meal
             by
             those
             raging
             Furies
             ,
             had
             cunningly
             withdrawn
             himself
             ,
             and
             was
             out
             of
             Gunshot
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             my
             purpose
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             I
             came
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             Letters
             were
             sent
             to
             Solyman
             ,
             then
             at
             Amasia
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             him
             with
             my
             Arrival
             ;
             and
             ,
             till
             his
             Answer
             was
             return'd
             ,
             I
             had
             leisure
             to
             take
             a
             view
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Constantinople
             ;
             and
             ,
             first
             ,
             I
             had
             a
             
             mind
             to
             visit
             the
             Temple
             of
             St.
             Sophia
             ,
             which
             I
             was
             not
             admitted
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             by
             special
             favour
             ;
             for
             the
             Turks
             think
             that
             their
             Temples
             are
             prophaned
             ,
             if
             a
             Christian
             do
             but
             put
             his
             foot
             within
             them
             .
          
           
             That
             Church
             is
             a
             magnificent
             Pile
             ,
             and
             a
             worthy
             Structure
             to
             behold
             .
             It
             hath
             a
             great
             Arch
             or
             Hemisphere
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             light
             but
             only
             from
             the
             Sky
             :
             All
             the
             
               Turkish
               Mosks
            
             are
             built
             after
             the
             Form
             of
             this
             .
             Some
             say●
             That
             heretofore
             it
             was
             much
             larger
             ,
             and
             contained
             many
             Apartments
             ,
             which
             were
             all
             destroy'd
             by
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             only
             the
             Quire
             and
             Nave
             ,
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             it
             ,
             standing
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             situation
             of
             the
             City
             it self
             ,
             it
             seemed
             ,
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             be
             naturally
             placed
             as
             fit
             to
             be
             the
             Mistress
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             it
             stands
             in
             Europe
             ,
             and
             hath
             Asia
             in
             view
             ,
             and
             on
             its
             right
             ,
             had
             Egypt
             and
             Africa
             ;
             which
             though
             Countries
             not
             adjacent
             to
             it
             ,
             yet
             by
             reason
             of
             frequent
             Entercourse
             and
             naval
             Commerce
             ;
             they
             seem
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             contiguous
             .
             On
             its
             left
             Hand
             is
             the
             
               Euxin
               Sea
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Palus
               Maeotis
            
             ,
             whose
             Banks
             are
             inhabited
             round
             about
             by
             many
             Nations
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             navigable
             Rivers
             have
             their
             Influx
             into
             them
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             grows
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Countries
             thereabouts
             ,
             fit
             for
             Mans
             use
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             great
             conveniency
             of
             transporting
             it
             by
             Sea
             to
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             it
             is
             wash'd
             with
             the
             Propontis
             ;
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             River
             makes
             an
             Haven
             ,
             
             which
             Strabo
             calls
             ,
             
               The
               Golden
               Horn
            
             from
             the
             Similitude
             it
             hath
             to
             an
             Horn
             ;
             on
             the
             third
             side
             it
             is
             joyned
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Continent
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             almost
             resembles
             a
             Peninsule
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             continu'd
             back
             of
             a
             Promontory
             ,
             it
             runs
             out
             into
             the
             Sea
             and
             a
             Bay
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             there
             by
             the
             River
             and
             the
             Sea.
             So
             that
             from
             the
             middle
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             most
             pleasant
             Prospect
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             the
             Mount
             Olympus
             ,
             in
             Asia
             ,
             which
             bears
             a
             snowy
             Head
             all
             the
             Year
             long
             .
             The
             Sea
             there
             ,
             is
             wonderful
             full
             of
             Fish
             ,
             which
             sometimes
             swim
             down
             from
             the
             Maeotis
             and
             the
             Euxine
             ,
             through
             the
             Bosphorus
             and
             Propontis
             ,
             into
             the
             Aegean
             and
             
               Mediterranean
               Seas
            
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             they
             swim
             from
             thence
             into
             the
             Euxin
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Fish
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             Shoals
             so
             thick
             and
             numerous
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             catch
             them
             with
             your
             Hands
             .
             So
             that
             here
             is
             excellent
             Fishing
             for
             
               Mackrel
               ,
               Tunny
               ,
               Cod
               ,
               Porpois
            
             and
             Sword-Fish
             .
             But
             the
             Greeks
             fish
             more
             than
             the
             Turks
             ,
             though
             these
             later
             love
             ,
             Fish
             well
             enough
             ;
             provided
             ,
             they
             be
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             ,
             which
             they
             count
             clean
             ;
             as
             for
             others
             ,
             they
             had
             rather
             eat
             Poyson
             than
             taste
             them
             ,
             for
             ,
             (
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             by
             the
             by
             )
             a
             Turk
             had
             rather
             his
             Tongue
             or
             his
             Teeth
             were
             pluck'd
             out
             of
             his
             Head
             ,
             than
             taste
             of
             any
             thing
             they
             think
             to
             be
             unclean
             ,
             as
             a
             Frog
             ,
             a
             Snail
             or
             a
             Tortois
             .
             And
             ,
             herein
             ,
             the
             Greeks
             are
             every
             jot
             as
             Superstitious
             as
             they
             ;
             of
             which
             I
             will
             give
             you
             the
             Instance
             following
             .
          
           
           
             I
             entertain'd
             ,
             in
             my
             Family
             ,
             a
             Youth
             of
             the
             Greek
             Religion
             ;
             I
             employ'd
             him
             as
             my
             Steward
             .
             The
             rest
             of
             my
             Servants
             could
             never
             persuade
             him
             to
             eat
             any
             Periwinkles
             or
             Cockles
             ;
             but
             ,
             at
             last
             ,
             they
             put
             a
             trick
             upon
             him
             ;
             they
             caus'd
             them
             to
             be
             so
             high-season'd
             and
             disguis'd
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             mistaking
             them
             for
             another
             sort
             of
             Fish
             ,
             fed
             upon
             them
             most
             heartily
             .
             Whereupon
             ,
             my
             People
             set
             up
             a
             Laughter
             ,
             and
             threw
             down
             the
             Shells
             before
             him
             ,
             whereby
             he
             perceiv'd
             himself
             to
             be
             cozen'd
             :
             Whereupon
             ,
             't
             is
             incredible
             to
             relate
             how
             much
             he
             was
             troubled
             .
             He
             went
             presently
             to
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             there
             fell
             a
             Vomiting
             ,
             Weeping
             and
             Afflicting
             himself
             most
             grievously
             ,
             without
             any
             Intermission
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             two
             Months
             Sallary
             was
             not
             sufficient
             to
             expiate
             this
             Offence
             ;
             for
             that
             's
             the
             Guise
             of
             Greek
             Priests
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             kind
             and
             greatness
             of
             the
             Offence
             ,
             they
             lay
             a
             pecuniary
             Mulct
             upon
             those
             who
             come
             to
             Confess
             ,
             and
             they
             never
             Absolve
             them
             till
             they
             pay
             it
             down
             to
             a
             Penny.
             So
             much
             for
             my
             Greek
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             furthest
             Point
             of
             that
             Promontory
             which
             I
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             stands
             the
             Palace
             (
             or
             Seraglio
             )
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Emperors
             :
             To
             me
             it
             did
             not
             seem
             very
             magnificent
             ,
             either
             for
             Work
             or
             Workmanship
             ,
             (
             for
             ,
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             yet
             ,
             I
             had
             not
             made
             an
             Entrance
             into
             it
             .
             )
             Under
             the
             Palace
             ,
             in
             a
             low
             Ground
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             upon
             the
             Sea-shoar
             ,
             are
             the
             Gardens
             of
             the
             
               Grand
               Seignior
            
             ,
             where
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             
               Old
               Byzantium
            
             is
             thought
             to
             have
             stood
             .
          
           
           
             I
             hope
             you
             do
             not
             expect
             to
             be
             informed
             ,
             by
             me
             ,
             why
             the
             Chalcedonians
             ,
             who
             built
             a
             City
             over
             against
             Byzantium
             ,
             (
             the
             Ruins
             of
             the
             Place
             are
             yet
             to
             be
             seen
             )
             were
             Sirnam'd
             
               The
               Blind
            
             ;
             nor
             shall
             I
             tell
             you
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             Sea
             ,
             which
             always
             runs
             downward
             with
             a
             vast
             Stream
             ,
             but
             never
             recoils
             with
             any
             Tide
             ;
             nor
             will
             I
             spend
             time
             to
             speak
             of
             those
             Hautgos
             which
             were
             brought
             to
             Constantinople
             from
             the
             
               Palus
               Moeotis
            
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Italians
             call
             
               Moronella's
               ,
               Botargues
            
             and
             Caviare
             ;
             the
             description
             of
             all
             these
             Particulars
             would
             swell
             my
             Epistle
             to
             too
             great
             a
             Bulk
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             think
             is
             big
             enough
             already
             )
             and
             ,
             besides
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             needless
             ;
             for
             both
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             and
             also
             Modern
             Writers
             ,
             have
             given
             Information
             of
             those
             Particulars
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             To
             return
             ,
             then
             ,
             to
             the
             site
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Place
             ,
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             more
             pleasantly
             seated
             to
             the
             Eye
             ,
             nor
             more
             convenient
             for
             Trades
             .
             But
             ,
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Building
             therein
             (
             as
             in
             all
             other
             Turkish
             Cities
             )
             are
             not
             magnificent
             ,
             nor
             are
             their
             Streets
             stately
             or
             large
             ;
             nay
             ,
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             narrow
             ,
             that
             they
             much
             eclipse
             the
             Beauty
             of
             the
             Place
             ;
             yet
             there
             are
             in
             it
             some
             valuable
             Relicks
             of
             old
             Monuments
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             many
             ,
             as
             a
             Man
             would
             imagin
             ,
             considering
             how
             many
             Constantin
             brought
             thither
             from
             Rome
             .
             It
             is
             not
             my
             purpose
             to
             insist
             upon
             each
             of
             these
             Particulars
             ,
             yet
             a
             word
             or
             two
             of
             the
             principal
             ones
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             Area
             of
             the
             old
             Hippodrome
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             Serpents
             cut
             in
             Brass
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             a
             mighty
             Obelisk
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Constantinople
             doth
             gratifie
             us
             with
             the
             sight
             of
             two
             memorable
             Pillars
             ,
             One
             over
             against
             the
             Caravaserai
             ,
             where
             I
             lodged
             ,
             and
             the
             Other
             in
             the
             Forum
             ,
             called
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Turks
               ,
               Au●at
               basar
            
             (
             id
             est
             )
             
               The
               Womans
               Court
            
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             from
             bottom
             to
             top
             is
             engraven
             the
             History
             of
             a
             certain
             Expedition
             of
             one
             Arcadius
             ,
             who
             built
             it
             ,
             and
             whose
             Statue
             ,
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             stood
             a
             top
             thereof
             .
             And
             yet
             it
             may
             rather
             be
             called
             a
             Stair-Case
             than
             a
             Pillar
             ,
             because
             it
             goes
             winding
             up
             like
             a
             pair
             of
             Stairs
             .
             I
             caused
             the
             shape
             of
             this
             Pillar
             to
             be
             drawn
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             by
             me
             .
             But
             the
             other
             Pillar
             ,
             over
             against
             the
             House
             the
             German
             Embassadors
             use
             to
             lodge
             in
             ,
             the
             whole
             Structure
             ,
             besides
             the
             Basis
             and
             the
             Chapiter
             ,
             consists
             of
             8
             solid
             Marble
             or
             Red
             Porphyry
             Stones
             ,
             so
             curiously
             joyned
             together
             ,
             that
             they
             seem
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Vulgar
             believes
             them
             to
             be
             )
             but
             one
             continued
             Stone
             .
             For
             where
             the
             Stones
             are
             jointed
             one
             into
             another
             ,
             upon
             that
             Commissure
             there
             is
             wrought
             a
             circular
             Garland
             of
             Lawrels
             round
             about
             the
             Pillar
             ,
             which
             hides
             the
             jointing
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             which
             look
             upon
             it
             from
             the
             Ground
             ,
             perceive
             no
             jointing
             at
             all
             .
             That
             Pillar
             hath
             been
             so
             often
             shaken
             by
             Earthquakes
             ,
             and
             so
             battered
             by
             Fires
             happening
             near
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             cleft
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             bind
             it
             about
             with
             Iron-hoops
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             fall
             to
             pieces
             .
          
           
           
             They
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Statue
             of
             Apollo
             once
             stood
             upon
             that
             Pillar
             ,
             and
             that
             afterwards
             the
             Statues
             of
             Constantine
             and
             of
             Theodosius
             the
             Elder
             were
             erected
             there
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             all
             thrown
             down
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Winds
             ,
             or
             by
             Earthquakes
             .
          
           
             The
             Greeks
             tell
             this
             Story
             concerning
             the
             Obelisk
             ,
             in
             the
             Hippodrome
             which
             I
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             That
             it
             fell
             off
             from
             its
             Basis
             ,
             and
             lay
             ,
             for
             many
             Ages
             ,
             upon
             the
             Ground
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             ti●e
             of
             the
             later
             Emperors
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             Architect
             found
             ,
             who
             undertook
             to
             raise
             it
             up
             to
             its
             Place
             ,
             but
             he
             demanded
             a
             vast
             Reward
             for
             his
             Pains
             ;
             after
             the
             price
             was
             agreed
             on
             ,
             he
             prepar'd
             abundance
             of
             Ropes
             ,
             Pullies
             and
             other
             Instruments
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             he
             lift'd
             up
             that
             vast
             Stone
             within
             one
             Inch
             of
             the
             Place
             where
             it
             was
             to
             stand
             ;
             but
             his
             present
             Apparatus
             being
             able
             to
             raise
             it
             no
             higher
             ,
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             in
             great
             numbers
             were
             his
             Spectators
             ,
             were
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             former
             Cost
             and
             Pains
             was
             lost
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             begin
             anew
             to
             try
             to
             do
             the
             Feat
             some-other
             way
             ,
             to
             his
             vast
             Expence
             and
             Charge
             .
             But
             he
             himself
             was
             not
             discourag'd
             ,
             but
             being
             skilful
             in
             
               Mechanick
               Philosophy
            
             ,
             he
             caused
             abundance
             of
             Water
             to
             be
             brought
             up
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             ,
             for
             many
             hours
             ,
             he
             cast
             upon
             the
             Ropes
             ,
             at
             which
             the
             Obelisk
             hung
             ;
             and
             those
             Ropes
             being
             often
             wet
             and
             dry
             (
             according
             to
             their
             Nature
             )
             shrunk
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             lift'd
             up
             the
             weight
             to
             it
             s
             design'd
             
             Station
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             Admiration
             and
             Applause
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             .
          
           
             At
             Constantinople
             ,
             I
             saw
             several
             sorts
             of
             wild
             Beasts
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Lynxes
               ,
               Catta-Mountains
               ,
               Panthers
               ,
               Leopards
            
             and
             Lyons
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             so
             gentle
             and
             tame
             ,
             that
             I
             saw
             one
             of
             the
             Keepers
             pull
             a
             Sheep
             out
             of
             a
             Lions
             Mouth
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             only
             moistned
             his
             Jaws
             with
             the
             Blood
             without
             devouring
             him
             .
             I
             saw
             also
             a
             young
             Elephant
             ,
             so
             wanton
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             dance
             and
             play
             at
             Ball.
             Sure
             you
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             laugh
             ,
             when
             I
             tell
             you
             of
             an
             Elephant's
             dancing
             and
             playing
             at
             Ball
             ;
             but
             if
             I
             should
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             why
             may
             you
             not
             believe
             me
             as
             well
             as
             Seneca
             ,
             who
             tells
             us
             of
             One
             that
             could
             dance
             upon
             the
             Rope
             ?
             Or
             as
             Pliny
             ,
             who
             speaks
             of
             Another
             ,
             that
             understood
             Greek
             ?
             But
             that
             you
             may
             not
             think
             me
             an
             egregious
             Forger
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             explain
             my self
             :
             When
             this
             Elephant
             was
             bid
             to
             dance
             ,
             he
             did
             so
             caper
             or
             quaver
             with
             his
             whole
             Body
             ,
             and
             interchangeably
             move
             his
             Feet
             ,
             that
             he
             seem'd
             to
             represent
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             Jig
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             playing
             at
             Ball
             ,
             he
             very
             prettily
             took
             up
             the
             Ball
             in
             his
             Trunk
             ,
             and
             sent
             it
             packing
             therewith
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             with
             the
             Palm
             of
             the
             Hand
             :
             And
             if
             this
             be
             not
             to
             dance
             and
             play
             at
             Ball
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             is
             .
          
           
             Among
             those
             wild
             Beasts
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             a
             Camelopardalis
             ,
             but
             she
             died
             a
             little
             before
             I
             came
             to
             Constantinople
             ;
             however
             ,
             I
             caus'd
             her
             Bones
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             buried
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             to
             be
             digg'd
             up
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             inspect
             the
             make
             
             of
             this
             Creature
             :
             It
             is
             an
             Animal
             a
             great
             deal
             taller
             in
             the
             forepart
             than
             in
             the
             hinder
             ;
             and
             ,
             for
             that
             Reason
             it
             is
             unfit
             to
             carry
             a
             Man
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Burthen
             .
             It
             hath
             an
             Head
             and
             a
             Neck
             like
             a
             Camel
             ,
             but
             a
             spotted
             Skin
             like
             a
             Lizard
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             by
             a
             Name
             deriv'd
             from
             both
             
               (
               i.
               e.
               )
               Camelopardalis
            
             .
          
           
             It
             might
             have
             been
             imputed
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             great
             neglect
             in
             me
             not
             to
             have
             visited
             the
             Euxin
             ,
             especially
             ,
             having
             opportunity
             to
             sale
             thither
             ;
             seeing
             the
             Ancients
             us'd
             to
             account
             it
             as
             great
             a
             piece
             of
             Curiosity
             to
             see
             Pontus
             ,
             as
             to
             visit
             Corinth
             .
             Thither
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             I
             sail'd
             with
             a
             prosperous
             Gale
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             Privilege
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             some
             of
             the
             Pleasure-houses
             of
             the
             
               Grand
               Seignior
            
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Valves
             of
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             beheld
             the
             famous
             Fight
             of
             Selimus
             with
             Ishmael
             King
             of
             the
             Persians
             ,
             excellently
             described
             in
             Checker-work
             .
             I
             had
             also
             the
             view
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Orchards
             and
             Groves
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Emperor
             ,
             which
             were
             seated
             in
             most
             pleasant
             Vallies
             ;
             this
             I
             may
             say
             of
             them
             ,
             That
             they
             ow'd
             little
             to
             Art
             ,
             but
             almost
             all
             to
             Nature
             :
             So
             that
             I
             could
             not
             chuse
             but
             entertain
             such
             Epiphonema's
             as
             these
             in
             my
             Thoughts
             ,
             O
             most
             pleasant
             Houses
             for
             Nymphs
             !
             O
             choice
             Seats
             for
             the
             Muses
             !
             O
             Retirements
             fit
             for
             the
             Learned
             !
             To
             deal
             plainly
             with
             you
             (
             as
             I
             told
             you
             before
             )
             they
             seem'd
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             sensibly
             to
             bewail
             their
             present
             Posture
             ,
             and
             to
             cry
             aloud
             to
             Christians
             for
             their
             better
             cultivation
             ;
             and
             not
             they
             only
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             ,
             Constantinople
             
             it self
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             all
             Greece
             too
             ;
             which
             being
             ,
             heretofore
             ,
             the
             most
             flourishing
             Country
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             now
             wofully
             inslaved
             by
             Barbarians
             ;
             heretofore
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Mother
             and
             Nurse
             of
             all
             good
             Arts
             and
             liberal
             Sciences
             ,
             but
             ,
             now
             ,
             alas
             !
             it
             seems
             to
             call
             for
             that
             Culture
             and
             Humanity
             ,
             which
             once
             it
             deliver'd
             down
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             requital
             ,
             claims
             the
             Redemption
             of
             our
             Common
             Religion
             from
             that
             
               Scythian
               Barbarism
            
             ,
             under
             which
             it
             groans
             ;
             and
             call
             it
             may
             long
             enough
             ,
             for
             ,
             with
             Grief
             may
             we
             speak
             it
             ,
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             now
             a
             days
             ,
             are
             otherwise
             imploy'd
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Turks
             do
             not
             more
             domineer
             over
             the
             poor
             Greeks
             ,
             than
             Vices
             ,
             such
             as
             Luxury
             ,
             Gluttony
             ,
             Sloth
             ,
             Lust
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             Ambition
             ,
             Avarice
             ,
             Hatred
             ,
             Envy
             and
             Emulation
             ,
             do
             reign
             over
             Christians
             ;
             which
             do
             so
             clog
             ,
             enervate
             and
             depress
             our
             Minds
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             hardly
             look
             up
             Heaven-ward
             ;
             nor
             can
             we
             so
             unmanacle
             our selves
             ,
             as
             to
             aspire
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             truly
             Great
             or
             Excellent
             .
          
           
             Methinks
             ,
             Duty
             and
             Piety
             should
             have
             been
             sufficient
             Motives
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             help
             our
             afflicted
             Brethren
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             had
             been
             proof
             against
             those
             Incentives
             ,
             so
             that
             neither
             brave
             nor
             praise-worthy
             Actions
             could
             unthaw
             our
             frozen
             Courage
             ;
             yet
             Profit
             and
             Advantage
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             the
             great
             Byas
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             might
             have
             set
             us
             a
             Gog
             to
             recover
             such
             opulent
             and
             commodious
             Countries
             from
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             to
             possess
             them
             our selves
             :
             But
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             forsooth
             !
             we
             plow
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             even
             
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Indies
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Antipodes
             ,
             because
             ,
             there
             ,
             we
             get
             rich
             Prey
             and
             Spoil
             at
             a
             cheap
             rate
             ,
             even
             without
             Bloodshed
             ,
             by
             imposing
             on
             the
             simple
             and
             uncrafty
             Indians
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             we
             pretend
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             but
             ,
             if
             we
             go
             to
             the
             Root
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             (
             to
             our
             shame
             be
             it
             spoken
             )
             't
             is
             their
             Gold
             ,
             not
             their
             Godliness
             ,
             is
             the
             Gain
             we
             seek
             for
             .
             Our
             Ancestors
             carried
             it
             quite
             and
             clean
             at
             another
             rate
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             ,
             like
             Huckstring
             Merchants
             ,
             seek
             after
             those
             Places
             where
             there
             was
             most
             Wealth
             ,
             but
             where
             there
             was
             greater
             opportunity
             for
             Noble
             and
             Vertuous
             Atchievments
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             Profit
             ,
             but
             Honour
             ,
             which
             put
             them
             upon
             hazardous
             and
             remote
             Expeditions
             :
             And
             when
             they
             came
             home
             ,
             they
             were
             more
             laden
             with
             Glory
             than
             with
             Plunder
             .
             I
             speak
             this
             in
             your
             Ear
             ,
             for
             others
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             may
             think
             it
             a
             piaculiar
             thing
             in
             me
             ,
             to
             detract
             from
             the
             manners
             of
             the
             present
             Age.
             But
             ,
             let
             them
             think
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             I
             see
             that
             the
             Arrow
             is
             drawn
             to
             the
             Head
             ,
             to
             destroy
             us
             ;
             and
             ,
             I
             am
             afraid
             ,
             that
             we
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             fight
             for
             Glory
             ,
             shall
             be
             forc'd
             to
             do
             it
             to
             save
             our
             Lives
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             Pontus
             .
          
           
             The
             Turks
             call
             the
             
               Euxin
               ,
               Caradenis
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             
               The
               Black
               Sea
            
             ,
             it
             falls
             down
             through
             narrow
             Straits
             into
             the
             
               Thracian
               Bosphorus
            
             ,
             where
             its
             Waters
             are
             toss'd
             up
             and
             down
             by
             many
             Vortices
             ,
             Turnings
             and
             Windings
             ,
             occasion'd
             by
             several
             Promontories
             jutting
             out
             into
             it
             ;
             and
             thus
             ,
             in
             one
             days
             Passage
             ,
             it
             descends
             to
             
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             ,
             almost
             by
             the
             like
             straight
             Passage
             ,
             it
             breaks
             out
             into
             the
             P●opontis
             .
             In
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Bay
             ,
             where
             it
             makes
             its
             Influx
             into
             the
             Bosphorus
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Rock
             with
             an
             erected
             Pillar
             ,
             in
             the
             Basis
             whereof
             is
             writ
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             certain
             Roman
             ,
             called
             Octavian
             ,
             (
             if
             my
             Memory
             fail
             not
             )
             in
             Latin
             Letters
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             European
             Shore
             there
             is
             a
             Tower
             ,
             called
             ,
             Pharos
             ,
             where
             they
             hang
             out
             Lights
             ,
             in
             the
             Night
             ,
             to
             guide
             Sailers
             by
             :
             Not
             far
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             a
             River
             falls
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             in
             the
             Chanel
             whereof
             there
             are
             found
             Stones
             ,
             little
             inferior
             to
             Onyxes
             or
             Sardonyxes
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             polish'd
             ,
             are
             as
             shining
             as
             they
             .
             A
             few
             Miles
             from
             that
             Bay
             ,
             which
             I
             lately
             spake
             of
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             those
             Straits
             over
             which
             Darius
             waft'd
             his
             Army
             against
             the
             
               European
               Scythians
            
             :
             And
             about
             the
             middle
             between
             the
             two
             Mouths
             of
             the
             Bosphorus
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             Castles
             ,
             whereof
             one's
             in
             Europe
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             on
             the
             opposite
             Shore
             ,
             in
             Asia
             .
             This
             later
             was
             possess'd
             by
             the
             Turks
             ,
             long
             before
             Mahomet
             took
             Constantinople
             .
             The
             other
             was
             built
             by
             him
             some
             few
             Years
             after
             he
             became
             Master
             of
             that
             City
             .
             The
             Turks
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             a
             Prison
             for
             the
             nobler
             sort
             of
             their
             Captives
             .
             Lazarus
             ,
             a
             Commander
             ,
             or
             Prince
             of
             the
             Epitots
             ,
             not
             long
             ago
             was
             taken
             Prisoner
             by
             the
             Turks
             ,
             together
             with
             some
             Spaniards
             at
             Castlenovo
             ,
             and
             committed
             to
             this
             Tower
             ;
             from
             whence
             making
             his
             escape
             ,
             and
             being
             retaken
             ,
             he
             was
             Impal'd
             ,
             
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             put
             to
             a
             most
             cruel
             Death
             ,
             by
             having
             a
             Pole
             thrust
             thro'
             his
             Body
             from
             his
             Fundament
             to
             his
             very
             Neck
             ;
             yet
             he
             indur'd
             it
             with
             incredible
             Patience
             .
          
           
             Perhaps
             you
             expect
             that
             I
             should
             here
             give
             you
             an
             Account
             of
             those
             Floating
             Islands
             ,
             called
             ,
             Cyaneae
             or
             Symplegades
             :
             But
             to
             deal
             freely
             with
             you
             ,
             those
             few
             Hours
             that
             I
             spent
             on
             the
             Pontus
             ,
             I
             saw
             no
             such
             Islands
             at
             all
             ;
             whether
             they
             had
             been
             carried
             to
             any
             other
             Place
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             :
             If
             you
             desire
             to
             have
             a
             more
             particular
             Information
             concerning
             them
             ,
             you
             may
             consult
             
               Peter
               Gyllius
            
             ,
             who
             was
             an
             exact
             Inquirer
             into
             such
             Curiosities
             ;
             for
             my
             Part
             ,
             I
             shall
             record
             only
             what
             I
             saw
             or
             know
             to
             be
             true
             .
             Yet
             I
             think
             it
             is
             not
             fit
             for
             me
             to
             conceal
             a
             Mistake
             that
             Polybius
             is
             guilty
             of
             ;
             for
             he
             propounds
             many
             Arguments
             to
             prove
             ,
             That
             in
             tract
             of
             time
             the
             Euxin
             will
             be
             choakt
             up
             with
             Sand
             and
             other
             Trash
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Danow
             ,
             the
             Borysthenes
             ,
             and
             other
             great
             Rivers
             falling
             into
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             made
             unfit
             for
             Navigation
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             the
             contrary
             appear'd
             to
             me
             ,
             for
             that
             Sea
             is
             every
             jot
             as
             navigable
             ,
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             of
             old
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Polybius
             .
             And
             tho'
             he
             seem'd
             to
             have
             some
             Grounds
             for
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             to
             him
             were
             Irrefragable
             ;
             yet
             time
             hath
             shewed
             them
             to
             be
             Weak
             .
             The
             like
             observation
             holds
             in
             other
             Cases
             ;
             for
             ,
             of
             old
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             believe
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             who
             affirmed
             ,
             upon
             seemingly
             imaginable
             Grounds
             ,
             That
             the
             Torrid
             Zone
             was
             Inhabitable
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             later
             Discoveries
             
             have
             fully
             convinced
             us
             ,
             That
             those
             hot
             Countries
             are
             as
             well
             inhabited
             as
             any
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Terrestial
             Globe
             ;
             nay
             ,
             when
             the
             Sun
             
               is
               at
               the
            
             highest
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             darts
             down
             its
             Rays
             perpendicularly
             upon
             them
             ;
             even
             at
             that
             very
             time
             the
             Ardency
             of
             the
             Heat
             is
             so
             tempered
             and
             cooled
             by
             continued
             Rains
             ,
             that
             those
             Countries
             are
             rendred
             very
             fit
             for
             Human
             Habitations
             .
             But
             to
             return
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             
               Grand
               Seignior
            
             was
             informed
             ,
             by
             Letters
             ,
             of
             my
             Arrival
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             he
             sent
             to
             the
             Governor
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             intimating
             his
             Pleasure
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             send
             us
             to
             him
             into
             Asia
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             City
             of
             Amasia
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             't
             is
             writ
             in
             ancient
             Coins
             )
             Amazeia
             ,
             where
             he
             then
             was
             .
             Upon
             this
             Advice
             we
             prepared
             all
             things
             for
             our
             Journy
             ;
             and
             ,
             with
             our
             Guides
             ,
             on
             the
             9
             th
             of
             March
             we
             were
             wafted
             over
             into
             Natolia
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             the
             Turks
             call
             Asia
             at
             this
             day
             :
             )
             That
             day
             we
             went
             no
             further
             than
             Scutari
             ,
             a
             Town
             on
             the
             Asiatick
             Shore
             ,
             opposite
             to
             Old
             Byzantium
             ;
             where
             ,
             or
             very
             little
             above
             it
             ,
             the
             noble
             City
             of
             Chalcedon
             was
             formerly
             thought
             to
             stand
             .
             The
             Turks
             were
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             That
             when
             our
             Horses
             ,
             Coaches
             ,
             Baggage
             and
             Train
             ,
             together
             with
             our selves
             ,
             were
             all
             got
             over
             the
             Hellespont
             ,
             't
             was
             enough
             for
             one
             days
             Journy
             ;
             especially
             ,
             considering
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             had
             forgot
             any
             of
             the
             necessary
             Accoutrements
             for
             our
             Journy
             ,
             or
             had
             left
             them
             behind
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             sometimes
             happened
             )
             we
             might
             bethink
             our selves
             before
             we
             went
             any
             further
             ,
             
             and
             fetch
             them
             over
             .
             The
             next
             day
             we
             continu'd
             our
             Journy
             from
             Scutari
             ,
             over
             Fragrant
             Fields
             ,
             full
             of
             odoriferous
             Plants
             ,
             and
             especially
             Stoechas's
             ,
             a
             sweet
             smelling
             Spike
             :
             There
             we
             saw
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             Tortoises
             ,
             stalking
             over
             all
             the
             Field
             ,
             without
             any
             fear
             at
             all
             ;
             we
             had
             certainly
             seized
             upon
             a
             great
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             Prey
             grateful
             to
             our
             Palates
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             our
             Turkish
             Guides
             ,
             whom
             we
             were
             afraid
             to
             disoblige
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             had
             seen
             any
             of
             them
             brought
             to
             our
             Table
             ,
             much
             more
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             touched
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             thought
             themselves
             so
             de●●led
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             not
             how
             many
             Washings
             would
             not
             have
             cleansed
             their
             imagined
             Pollution
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             the
             Greeks
             too
             ,
             are
             so
             superstitious
             ,
             that
             they
             abhor
             ever
             to
             touch
             of
             that
             Animal
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             being
             no
             hurtful
             Creature
             ,
             and
             no
             Body
             endeavouring
             to
             catch
             them
             ,
             the
             whole
             Country
             abounds
             with
             Tortoises
             .
             I
             kept
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             me
             ,
             a
             great
             while
             ,
             which
             had
             two
             Heads
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             have
             lived
             much
             longer
             if
             I
             had
             been
             as
             careful
             of
             it
             as
             I
             might
             .
             That
             days
             Journy
             brought
             us
             to
             a
             Village
             ,
             called
             ,
             Cartaly
             ,
             which
             I
             mention
             ,
             because
             I
             shall
             ,
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             gratify
             you
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             several
             Stages
             of
             this
             Voyage
             .
             For
             tho'
             the
             Journy
             from
             Vienna
             to
             Constantinople
             hath
             been
             performed
             by
             many
             ,
             yet
             this
             from
             Constantinople
             to
             Amasia
             ,
             hath
             ,
             as
             yet
             ,
             been
             undergone
             by
             no
             Christian
             that
             I
             know
             of
             .
             From
             Cartaly
             we
             came
             to
             Gebise
             ,
             a
             Town
             of
             Bitheynia
             ,
             
             which
             some
             think
             was
             anciently
             called
             Lybissa
             ,
             and
             is
             famous
             for
             the
             Sepulchre
             of
             Hannibal
             ,
             who
             was
             there
             interred
             .
             From
             thence
             there
             is
             a
             most
             pleasant
             Prospect
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             Bay
             of
             Nicomedia
             ;
             here
             also
             grow
             Cyprus
             Trees
             of
             a
             wonderful
             Bulk
             and
             Tallness
             .
          
           
             Our●
             4
             th
             days
             Journy
             from
             Constantinople
             brought
             us
             to
             Nicomedia
             ,
             a
             City
             ,
             anciently
             ,
             of
             great
             Note
             ;
             but
             we
             saw
             nothing
             remarkable
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Ruins
             and
             Rubbish
             of
             old
             Walls
             ,
             with
             some
             broken
             pieces
             of
             Pillars
             with
             their
             Chapiters
             ,
             which
             were
             all
             the
             remainders
             of
             its
             ancient
             Splendor
             ,
             except
             one
             Castle
             on
             an
             Hill
             ,
             which
             was
             somewhat
             more
             intire
             .
             A
             little
             before
             we
             came
             to
             this
             Place
             ,
             some
             Workmen
             ,
             that
             were
             digging
             under
             Ground
             ,
             discovered
             a
             long
             Wall
             made
             with
             Marble
             ,
             which
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             was
             part
             of
             the
             ancient
             Palace
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Bythynia
             .
          
           
             From
             Nicomedia
             ,
             we
             passed
             over
             a
             Cliff
             or
             Ridge
             of
             Mount
             Olympiu
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             a
             Village
             ,
             called
             ,
             Kasockly
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             Nice
             ;
             but
             't
             was
             so
             late
             before
             we
             came
             thither
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Watch
             was
             set
             .
             Not
             far
             from
             that
             Place
             ,
             I
             heard
             a
             mighty
             noise
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             of
             Men
             that
             jeer'd
             and
             mock'd
             us
             .
             I
             asked
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             Matter
             ?
             Whether
             any
             of
             the
             Mariners
             ,
             rowing
             on
             the
             Lake
             Ascanius
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             not
             far
             off
             )
             did
             deride
             us
             ,
             for
             Travelling
             at
             that
             unusual
             time
             of
             Night
             ?
             I
             was
             answered
             ,
             No
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             only
             the
             howling
             of
             certain
             Beasts
             ,
             which
             the
             Turks
             call
             
             Ciacals
             or
             Iacals
             .
             They
             are
             a
             sort
             of
             Wolves
             somewhat
             bigger
             than
             Foxes
             ,
             but
             less
             than
             common
             Wolves
             ,
             but
             as
             greedy
             and
             devourous
             as
             the
             most
             ravenous
             Wolves
             or
             Foxes
             of
             all
             .
             They
             go
             in
             Flocks
             ,
             and
             seldom
             or
             never
             hurt
             either
             Man
             or
             Beast
             ,
             but
             get
             their
             Food
             by
             Craft
             and
             Stealth
             more
             than
             by
             open
             Force
             .
             Thence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Turks
             call
             subtle
             and
             crafty
             Persons
             ,
             especially
             ,
             the
             Asiaticks
             ,
             by
             the
             Metaphorical
             Name
             of
             Ciacals
             .
             Their
             manner
             is
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Tents
             or
             Houses
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             in
             the
             Night-time
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             can
             catch
             ,
             that
             is
             eatable
             ,
             that
             they
             eat
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             find
             nothing
             else
             to
             devour
             ,
             then
             they
             fall
             a
             gnawing
             of
             all
             kinds
             of
             Leather
             things
             ,
             as
             Shooes
             ,
             Boots
             ,
             Girdles
             ,
             Scabbards
             of
             Swords
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             as
             cunning
             as
             they
             are
             thievish
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             they
             are
             very
             ridiculous
             ,
             that
             they
             discover
             themselves
             by
             the
             noise
             they
             make
             .
             For
             whilst
             they
             are
             most
             busie
             in
             an
             House
             ,
             devouring
             their
             Prey
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             of
             their
             Herd
             ,
             that
             stays
             without
             doors
             ,
             chance
             to
             howl
             ,
             they
             all
             set
             up
             a
             howling
             likewise
             ;
             and
             ,
             thus
             ,
             forgetting
             where
             they
             are
             ,
             they
             raise
             up
             the
             People
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             who
             leap
             out
             of
             their
             Beds
             ,
             and
             cudgel
             them
             soundly
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             next
             day
             we
             staid
             at
             Nice
             ;
             I
             believe
             my
             Lodging
             was
             in
             the
             same
             House
             where
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             was
             heretofore
             celebrated
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Town
             it self
             ,
             it
             is
             seated
             on
             the
             Bank
             of
             the
             Lake
             Ascanius
             .
             The
             Walls
             of
             it
             are
             almost
             intire
             ,
             so
             are
             the
             Gates
             ,
             which
             are
             
             but
             four
             ,
             and
             may
             all
             be
             seen
             from
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Market-place
             ;
             in
             each
             of
             them
             there
             were
             old
             Inscriptions
             ,
             in
             Latin
             ,
             which
             shew
             ,
             That
             the
             Town
             was
             repaired
             by
             Antoninus
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             I
             do
             not
             well
             remember
             ;
             but
             sure
             it
             must
             be
             by
             Antoninus
             the
             Emperor
             .
             There
             are
             also
             some
             remainders
             of
             his
             Baths
             ,
             and
             whilst
             the
             Turks
             were
             digging
             out
             Stones
             from
             thence
             to
             build
             Houses
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             they
             found
             the
             Statue
             of
             a
             Soldier
             in
             his
             Armour
             ,
             curiously
             wrought
             ,
             and
             almost
             intire
             ;
             but
             they
             quickly
             batter'd
             it
             with
             their
             Hammers
             ,
             even
             in
             our
             view
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             shew'd
             our selves
             displeased
             at
             their
             rude
             Violence
             ,
             they
             paid
             us
             with
             a
             jeer
             ,
             What
             ,
             said
             the
             Labourers
             ,
             
               will
               you
               bow
               down
               to
               worship
               this
               Statue
               ,
               as
               you
            
             Christians
             
               use
               to
               do
               to
               yours
            
             ?
          
           
             From
             Nice
             we
             continued
             our
             Journy
             to
             a
             place
             ,
             called
             ,
             Ienysar
             .
             From
             Ienysar
             to
             Ackbyuck
             ,
             from
             Ackbyuck
             to
             Bazargyck
             ,
             from
             Bazargyck
             to
             Bosowick
             ,
             otherwise
             called
             ,
             Cassumbassa
             ,
             seated
             in
             the
             narrowest
             Straits
             of
             Mount
             Olympus
             ;
             for
             almost
             all
             our
             way
             from
             Nice
             ,
             thither
             ,
             lay
             through
             the
             Cliff
             of
             that
             Mountain
             .
             At
             Nice
             we
             lodged
             in
             a
             Turkish
             Inn
             or
             Hospital
             ,
             and
             just
             against
             it
             was
             a
             Rock
             standing
             on
             high
             Ground
             ,
             wherein
             there
             was
             a
             square
             deep
             Trench
             cut
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             bottom
             thereof
             there
             issued
             out
             a
             Canal
             ,
             that
             reached
             to
             the
             High-way
             .
             That
             Trench
             or
             Ditch
             ,
             the
             ancient
             Inhabitants
             of
             that
             Place
             used
             ,
             in
             the
             Winter
             time
             ,
             to
             fill
             with
             Snow
             ;
             that
             so
             the
             melted
             Snow-water
             gentlydropping
             
             down
             into
             the
             Road
             ,
             by
             the
             fore-mentioned
             Canal
             ,
             might
             quench
             the
             Thirst
             of
             parched
             Travellers
             .
             Such
             Works
             as
             these
             the
             Turks
             count
             Eleemosynary
             ones
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             for
             the
             publick
             Benefit
             and
             Advantage
             of
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             Not
             far
             from
             this
             Place
             ,
             on
             the
             right
             Hand
             ,
             we
             saw
             a
             Town
             ,
             called
             ,
             Otmanlick
             ,
             borrowing
             its
             Name
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             from
             Ottoman
             ,
             the
             Founder
             of
             the
             Ottoman
             Family
             ,
             who
             lived
             there
             .
          
           
             From
             those
             Straits
             we
             descended
             into
             an
             open
             Campaign
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             came
             thither
             ,
             we
             lay
             the
             first
             Night
             in
             our
             Tents
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Heat
             did
             not
             so
             much
             incommode
             us
             ,
             as
             otherwise
             it
             would
             have
             done
             ;
             the
             Place
             was
             called
             Chiausada
             .
             The
             most
             remarkable
             things
             we
             saw
             here
             ,
             was
             a
             Subterraneous
             House
             ,
             that
             had
             no
             Light
             ,
             but
             only
             what
             stole
             in
             at
             the
             Roof
             :
             We
             saw
             ,
             also
             ,
             that
             sort
             of
             Goats
             of
             whose
             Hair
             ,
             or
             Fleece
             ,
             (
             if
             you
             had
             rather
             call
             it
             so
             )
             they
             make
             the
             Shagreen
             or
             watred
             Stuff
             ,
             called
             ,
             Camlet
             ;
             if
             you
             would
             know
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             Creature
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             entertain
             you
             with
             a
             Flam
             ,
             but
             give
             you
             the
             true
             description
             thereof
             .
          
           
             The
             Hair
             of
             this
             Creature
             is
             very
             fine
             ,
             and
             extreamly
             white
             ,
             and
             it
             hangs
             down
             from
             their
             Bodies
             to
             the
             Ground
             .
             The
             Goat-Herds
             do
             not
             Sheer
             but
             Kemb
             it
             off
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             ,
             almost
             ,
             as
             fine
             as
             Silk
             .
             These
             Goats
             are
             often
             wash'd
             ,
             in
             the
             Neighbouring
             Rivers
             ,
             and
             feed
             upon
             the
             Grass
             growing
             there
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             tender
             
             and
             dry
             ;
             and
             that
             certainly
             contributes
             much
             to
             the
             fineness
             of
             their
             Wool
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             are
             remov'd
             to
             another
             Place
             ,
             their
             Fleece
             changes
             with
             their
             Pasture
             ,
             and
             their
             Kids
             do
             so
             degenerate
             ,
             that
             one
             would
             hardly
             think
             them
             of
             the
             same
             Breed
             .
             The
             Thread
             that
             is
             spun
             of
             that
             Hair
             ,
             or
             Wool
             ,
             is
             carry'd
             ,
             by
             the
             Women
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             to
             Ancyra
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             Galatia
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             woven
             into
             Cloth
             and
             dyed
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             tell
             you
             anon
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             Sheep
             of
             those
             Countries
             have
             very
             fat
             and
             weighty
             Tails
             ,
             (
             their
             Sheep-Flocks
             consist
             hardly
             of
             any
             other
             ;
             )
             the
             Tail
             of
             any
             one
             of
             them
             weighs
             sometimes
             three
             or
             four
             Pound
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             eight
             or
             ten
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             grow
             so
             big
             in
             some
             old
             Sheep
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             forc'd
             to
             lay
             them
             upon
             a
             Plank
             running
             on
             two
             little
             Wheels
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             draw
             them
             after
             them
             ,
             not
             being
             otherwise
             able
             to
             trail
             them
             along
             .
          
           
             Perhaps
             you
             will
             think
             I
             tell
             you
             a
             Romance
             ,
             but
             take
             it
             on
             my
             word
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             certain
             Truth
             .
             I
             grant
             ,
             such
             bulky
             Tails
             may
             be
             of
             some
             advantage
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             full
             of
             Fat
             ;
             but
             the
             Flesh
             of
             the
             Sheep
             seem'd
             more
             harsh
             and
             rank
             to
             me
             ,
             than
             our
             own
             Mutton
             .
             The
             Shepherds
             that
             tend
             them
             ,
             lye
             Day
             and
             Night
             in
             the
             Fields
             ,
             and
             carry
             their
             Wives
             and
             Children
             about
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             Wagons
             ,
             which
             serve
             them
             instead
             of
             Houses
             ;
             only
             ,
             sometimes
             ,
             they
             erect
             small
             Tents
             ,
             to
             lie
             under
             .
             They
             wander
             far
             and
             near
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             the
             
             open
             Campaign
             ,
             sometimes
             over
             Hills
             ,
             sometimes
             over
             Dales
             ,
             as
             the
             Season
             of
             the
             Year
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             Pasturage
             ,
             doth
             require
             .
          
           
             I
             saw
             also
             ,
             in
             those
             Countries
             ,
             some
             sort
             of
             Birds
             ,
             unknown
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             I
             never
             saw
             before
             ;
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Ducks
             ,
             which
             gives
             a
             sound
             like
             Trumpeters
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             blow
             the
             Cornet
             ;
             the
             noise
             they
             make
             is
             almost
             like
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             Post-boys
             Horn.
             It
             is
             a
             Bird
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             hath
             nothing
             wherewith
             to
             defend
             it self
             ,
             yet
             is
             very
             strong
             and
             daring
             .
          
           
             The
             Turks
             are
             verily
             persuaded
             ,
             that
             the
             Devils
             are
             afraid
             of
             them
             .
             This
             is
             certain
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             tenaciously
             sensible
             of
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             have
             been
             kept
             up
             tame
             in
             a
             Coop
             ,
             for
             three
             Years
             together
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             can
             but
             get
             an
             opportunity
             to
             escape
             away
             ,
             they
             fly
             to
             their
             wonted
             Haunts
             ,
             as
             preferring
             their
             Natural
             Seats
             before
             their
             confin'd
             Prisons
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             cramm'd
             and
             fatned
             there
             .
          
           
             We
             pass'd
             on
             from
             Chiausada
             to
             Karali
             ;
             from
             Karali
             to
             Hazdengri
             ;
             from
             thence
             to
             Mazothoy
             ;
             from
             Mazothoy
             we
             passed
             over
             the
             River
             Sangac
             ,
             which
             runs
             into
             Pontus
             out
             of
             Phrygia
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             Mahathli
             ;
             from
             thence
             to
             Zugli
             ,
             thence
             to
             Chilancych
             ;
             from
             Chilancych
             to
             Ialancych
             ;
             from
             thence
             to
             Portuguin
             ;
             and
             from
             Portuguin
             we
             reached
             to
             Ancyra
             ,
             called
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Turks
               ,
               Angur
            
             .
             We
             staid
             one
             whole
             day
             at
             Ancyra
             ,
             partly
             ,
             because
             the
             Turks
             did
             not
             hasten
             us
             ,
             for
             in
             regard
             the
             Persian
             
             Embassador
             made
             an
             Halt
             ,
             we
             were
             desired
             to
             do
             so
             too
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             make
             our
             Entrances
             ,
             both
             at
             one
             time
             .
             into
             Amasia
             .
             I
             saw
             nothing
             remarkable
             in
             all
             the
             Villages
             aforementioned
             ,
             save
             that
             sometimes
             ,
             among
             the
             Turkish
             Sepulchres
             ,
             we
             light
             upon
             some
             Pillars
             ,
             or
             ancient
             Stones
             of
             curious
             Marble
             ,
             wherein
             there
             were
             some
             Remains
             of
             Latin
             or
             Greek
             Inscriptions
             ,
             but
             so
             defaced
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             be
             read
             ;
             which
             Occurrent
             did
             resent
             me
             very
             much
             ,
             for
             all
             my
             delight
             was
             ,
             assoon
             as
             I
             came
             to
             my
             Inn
             ,
             at
             Night
             ,
             to
             inquire
             after
             old
             Inscriptions
             ,
             together
             with
             Latin
             and
             Greek
             Coins
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             for
             rare
             kinds
             of
             Plants
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Sepulchres
             ,
             or
             Graves
             ,
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             their
             Custom
             is
             not
             to
             fill
             them
             with
             Earth
             ,
             but
             throw
             great
             Stones
             upon
             them
             ,
             for
             a
             covering
             ;
             would
             you
             know
             the
             reason
             ?
             'T
             is
             Superstititious
             enough
             .
             The
             Turks
             believe
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Devil
             (
             God
             bless
             us
             )
             accused
             the
             deceased
             ,
             and
             calls
             upon
             him
             to
             give
             an
             Account
             how
             he
             spent
             his
             Life
             ;
             then
             his
             good
             Genius
             will
             defend
             him
             ,
             and
             this
             Stone
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             is
             the
             Place
             upon
             which
             the
             Ghost
             must
             sit
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             plead
             his
             Cause
             with
             more
             care
             ;
             and
             this
             Grave-stone
             is
             huge
             and
             bulky
             ,
             that
             so
             Dogs
             ,
             Wolves
             or
             other
             Ravenous
             Beasts
             ,
             especially
             ,
             the
             Hyaena
             ,
             may
             not
             injure
             his
             Corps
             ,
             as
             it
             lies
             in
             the
             Earth
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             The
             Hyaena
             is
             a
             Beast
             ,
             common
             in
             those
             Countries
             ;
             she
             uses
             to
             dig
             up
             Graves
             ,
             and
             
             taking
             out
             the
             dead
             Bodies
             from
             thence
             ,
             carries
             them
             to
             her
             Den
             ;
             near
             which
             you
             shall
             see
             a
             great
             heap
             of
             Bones
             of
             Men
             ,
             Horses
             and
             other
             Creatures
             ;
             she
             is
             a
             little
             lower
             than
             a
             Wolf
             ,
             but
             quite
             as
             long
             ;
             she
             hath
             a
             Skin
             like
             a
             Wolf
             ,
             only
             her
             Hair
             is
             rougher
             and
             full
             of
             great
             black
             Spots
             ;
             her
             Head
             is
             contiguous
             to
             her
             
               Spina
               dorsi
            
             ,
             without
             any
             ver●ebrae
             at
             all
             ;
             so
             that
             when
             she
             looks
             backward
             ,
             she
             must
             of
             necessity
             turn
             her
             whole
             Body
             :
             Instead
             of
             a
             row
             of
             Teeth
             ,
             she
             hath
             but
             one
             continued
             Bone
             ,
             as
             Reports
             go
             of
             her
             .
             The
             Turks
             do
             ascribe
             great
             Vertue
             to
             this
             Beast
             ,
             in
             Philtres
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             Ancients
             ;
             and
             ,
             whereas
             ,
             there
             were
             two
             of
             them
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             there
             ,
             I
             cheapned
             them
             ;
             but
             their
             Owners
             were
             unwilling
             to
             sell
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             kept
             them
             for
             the
             
               Sultanness
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             the
             Emperor's
             Wife
             ,
             who
             was
             thought
             by
             amatory
             Potions
             and
             Magick
             Art
             ,
             to
             have
             engaged
             thereby
             her
             Husband's
             Love
             to
             her
             .
             Here
             I
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             take
             notice
             of
             a
             Mistake
             ,
             in
             Bellonius
             ,
             who
             thinks
             the
             Hyaena
             to
             be
             the
             same
             Creature
             with
             that
             we
             call
             the
             Zibeth
             or
             
               Musk
               cat
            
             .
          
           
             But
             seeing
             I
             am
             about
             describing
             the
             Hyaena
             ,
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             a
             Tale
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             sure
             will
             make
             you
             laugh
             ,
             if
             ever
             you
             have
             laughed
             in
             your
             Life
             ;
             it
             is
             this
             .
          
           
             The
             Turks
             have
             a
             Tradition
             ,
             that
             the
             Hyaena
             ,
             (
             which
             in
             their
             Language
             they
             call
             Zittlian
             )
             understands
             what
             Men
             say
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             Ancients
             affirm'd
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             
             also
             imitate
             Man's
             Voice
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             Hunters
             catch
             them
             by
             this
             Wile
             ;
             they
             find
             out
             her
             Den
             ,
             which
             they
             may
             easily
             do
             by
             the
             heap
             of
             Bones
             ,
             lying
             by
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             and
             then
             one
             of
             them
             goes
             in
             with
             a
             Rope
             ,
             leaving
             the
             other
             end
             of
             the
             Rope
             in
             the
             Hands
             of
             his
             Fellows
             without
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             is
             creeping
             in
             ,
             he
             cries
             ,
             with
             a
             loud
             Voice
             ,
             ever
             and
             anon
             ,
             
               Ioctur
               ,
               Ioctur
               ,
               Vcala
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             
               She
               is
               not
               here
               ,
               She
               is
               not
               here
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               I
               cannot
               find
               her
            
             ;
             whereupon
             ,
             the
             Hyaena
             ,
             thinking
             she
             is
             not
             discovered
             ,
             lies
             close
             ,
             and
             he
             ties
             one
             end
             of
             the
             Rope
             about
             his
             Leg
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             goes
             forth
             ,
             still
             crying
             ,
             
               I
               cannot
               find
               her
            
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             is
             escap'd
             quite
             out
             of
             the
             Hole
             ,
             he
             cries
             out
             aloud
             ,
             
               She
               is
               within
               ,
               She
               is
               within
            
             ;
             which
             the
             Hyaena
             hearing
             ,
             and
             understanding
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             leaps
             out
             ,
             thinking
             to
             escape
             ;
             but
             then
             they
             hold
             her
             back
             by
             the
             Rope
             tyed
             to
             her
             Leg
             ,
             that
             they
             either
             kill
             her
             ,
             or
             ,
             if
             they
             use
             care
             and
             diligence
             ,
             take
             her
             alive
             ,
             for
             she
             is
             a
             fierce
             Creature
             ,
             and
             defends
             her self
             desperately
             :
             But
             enough
             ,
             if
             not
             too
             much
             ,
             of
             the
             Hyaena
             .
          
           
             I
             found
             abundance
             of
             old
             Coins
             all
             up
             and
             down
             this
             Country
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             later
             Emperors
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Constantines
             ,
             the
             Constantius's
             the
             Iustin's
             ,
             the
             Valens's
             ,
             the
             Valentine's
             ,
             the
             Numerians
             ,
             the
             Probus's
             ,
             the
             Tacitus's
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             in
             many
             Places
             the
             Turks
             use
             them
             for
             Weight
             ,
             viz.
             of
             a
             Drachm
             or
             half
             a
             Drachm
             ,
             and
             they
             call
             it
             
               Giaur
               Manguri
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             the
             Mony
             of
             the
             Pagans
             or
             Infidels
             .
             The
             like
             
             Coins
             I
             found
             in
             the
             neighbouring
             Cities
             of
             Asia
             ,
             as
             at
             Amysus
             ,
             at
             Synopis
             ,
             at
             Cumonme
             ,
             at
             Amastris
             and
             Amasia
             it self
             ,
             whither
             we
             were
             going
             .
             There
             was
             a
             Brasier
             of
             that
             City
             which
             grieved
             me
             very
             much
             ;
             for
             demanding
             of
             him
             ,
             Whether
             he
             had
             any
             old
             Coins
             to
             sell
             ?
             He
             answered
             me
             ,
             That
             a
             few
             days
             ago
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             large
             Room
             full
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             now
             he
             had
             melted
             them
             down
             to
             make
             Brass-kettles
             ,
             as
             thinking
             them
             of
             little
             value
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             no
             other
             use
             ;
             when
             I
             heard
             this
             Story
             ,
             it
             troubled
             me
             much
             to
             lose
             so
             many
             choice
             Monuments
             of
             Antiquity
             ;
             but
             I
             paid
             him
             back
             in
             his
             own
             Coin
             ,
             as
             the
             Proverb
             is
             ,
             by
             telling
             him
             ,
             That
             I
             would
             have
             given
             him
             a
             hundred
             Guilders
             for
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             my
             Revenge
             was
             suited
             to
             his
             Injury
             ,
             for
             I
             sent
             him
             away
             as
             sorrowful
             ,
             for
             losing
             so
             full
             a
             Morsel
             out
             of
             his
             Mouth
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             me
             for
             losing
             the
             Coins
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             Plants
             ,
             I
             saw
             very
             few
             in
             my
             Journy
             in
             those
             Parts
             ,
             which
             were
             unknown
             to
             us
             in
             Europe
             ;
             they
             were
             almost
             all
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             only
             they
             were
             more
             or
             less
             flourishing
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Richness
             or
             Poverty
             of
             the
             Soil
             .
             The
             Amomum
             ,
             which
             Dioscorides
             says
             grows
             near
             Pontus
             ,
             I
             very
             diligently
             sought
             for
             ,
             but
             in
             vain
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             knew
             not
             whether
             that
             Plant
             did
             not
             fail
             in
             that
             Country
             ,
             or
             else
             was
             transplanted
             into
             another
             .
          
           
             This
             Town
             of
             Ancyra
             was
             our
             9th
             Stage
             from
             Constantinople
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             Town
             of
             Galatia
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Gauls
             ,
             called
             ,
             by
             
             
               Pliny
               ,
               Tectosagum
            
             ;
             nor
             was
             it
             unknown
             to
             Strabo
             .
             Tho'
             perhaps
             the
             present
             Town
             is
             but
             part
             of
             the
             old
             Town
             ,
             called
             ,
             in
             the
             Canons
             ,
             Anguira
             .
             Here
             we
             saw
             a
             stately
             Superscription
             ,
             and
             a
             Sampler
             of
             those
             Tables
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Atchievments
             of
             Augustus
             ,
             were
             summarily
             comprehended
             .
             I
             caused
             as
             much
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             could
             read
             ,
             to
             be
             transcribed
             .
             It
             is
             cut
             in
             the
             Marble
             Walls
             of
             that
             Structure
             ,
             which
             heretofore
             was
             the
             Town-hall
             ,
             but
             is
             now
             demolished
             ,
             so
             that
             one
             part
             of
             it
             is
             visible
             to
             those
             that
             enter
             on
             the
             right
             Hand
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             those
             that
             enter
             upon
             the
             left
             .
             The
             top
             Chapiters
             are
             almost
             entire
             ;
             the
             middle
             is
             full
             of
             Clefts
             ,
             and
             the
             lowermost
             part
             of
             it
             is
             so
             battered
             with
             Clubs
             and
             Hatches
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             read
             ;
             which
             Loss
             cannot
             be
             sufficiently
             lamented
             by
             all
             Lovers
             of
             Learning
             ;
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             because
             the
             Commons
             of
             Asia
             ,
             dedicated
             this
             City
             to
             Augustus
             .
             Here
             also
             we
             were
             Eye-witnesses
             of
             the
             dying
             of
             that
             Cloth
             ,
             I
             spake
             of
             before
             ,
             made
             of
             Goats-wool
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             Camlet
             it
             ,
             or
             give
             it
             its
             Water-colour
             ,
             't
             is
             done
             thus
             .
             They
             pour
             Water
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             means
             of
             a
             Cloth-press
             ,
             cause
             it
             to
             receive
             that
             Colour
             .
             That
             is
             counted
             the
             best
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             variegated
             in
             every
             part
             ;
             and
             if
             in
             any
             piece
             ,
             the
             Water-colours
             do
             not
             deeply
             and
             uniformly
             appear
             ,
             that
             piece
             ,
             tho'
             of
             the
             same
             Colour
             and
             made
             of
             the
             same
             Wool
             ,
             is
             valued
             at
             some
             Gilders
             less
             than
             another
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             so
             deeply
             tinctured
             .
             The
             better
             sort
             
             of
             Turks
             ,
             in
             their
             old
             Age
             ,
             are
             usually
             clothed
             with
             this
             sort
             of
             Cloth
             ,
             and
             Solyman
             himself
             used
             to
             wear
             Vests
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             Green
             is
             a
             Colour
             disused
             much
             by
             Christians
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             the
             Turks
             commend
             it
             upon
             a
             superstitious
             Account
             ,
             as
             being
             worn
             by
             their
             Prophet
             Mahomet
             in
             his
             older
             days
             .
          
           
             A
             black
             Colour
             is
             counted
             unfortunate
             ,
             and
             is
             dis●ik'd
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             see
             any
             Man
             so
             clad
             ,
             they
             look
             on
             it
             as
             an
             ill
             Omen
             ;
             so
             that
             when
             any
             of
             Ours
             did
             approach
             the
             Bassa's
             ,
             in
             a
             black
             Habit
             ,
             they
             look'd
             asquint
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             made
             sad
             Complaints
             ;
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             none
             of
             their
             own
             appear
             in
             black
             ,
             but
             either
             one
             that
             is
             desperately
             poor
             ,
             or
             else
             so
             overwhelm'd
             with
             some
             great
             calamity
             ,
             that
             he
             regards
             not
             what
             Cloths
             he
             wears
             .
             A
             Purple
             Colour
             is
             a
             creditable
             Colour
             with
             them
             ,
             only
             it
             is
             an
             Omen
             of
             much
             Bloodshed
             in
             time
             of
             War
             :
             But
             the
             ordinary
             approved
             Colours
             among
             them
             ,
             are
             the
             White
             ,
             the
             Yellow
             ,
             the
             Sea-green
             ,
             the
             Violet-colour
             and
             Mouse-colour
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Turks
             ascribe
             very
             much
             to
             Augury
             ,
             and
             Omens
             ,
             Good
             or
             Bad
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             known
             ,
             that
             some
             Bassa's
             have
             been
             remov'd
             from
             their
             Places
             and
             Offices
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             fall
             from
             their
             Horse
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             were
             an
             Omen
             of
             some
             ill
             luck
             ,
             which
             is
             averted
             from
             the
             Publick
             ,
             by
             falling
             on
             the
             Head
             of
             that
             private
             and
             particular
             Person
             ,
             who
             is
             thereupon
             degraded
             .
          
           
           
             From
             Ancyra
             ,
             we
             came
             to
             a
             Village
             ,
             called
             ,
             Balygazar
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             Zarekneth
             ;
             from
             Zarckneth
             to
             Zetmetzii
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Bank
             of
             the
             River
             Halys
             :
             As
             we
             past
             through
             a
             Village
             ,
             called
             ,
             Algii
             ,
             we
             saw
             ,
             at
             some
             distance
             ,
             the
             neighbouring
             Mountains
             of
             Synopi
             ,
             which
             were
             red
             ,
             like
             Vermillion
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             red
             Lead
             is
             called
             
               Synopi
               '
            
             .
          
           
             This
             Halys
             is
             the
             famous
             River
             ,
             which
             was
             heretofore
             the
             Boundary
             of
             the
             two
             Kingdoms
             ,
             of
             the
             Medes
             ,
             and
             Lydians
             ,
             concerning
             which
             there
             was
             an
             ancient
             Oracle
             ,
             That
             when
             Cr●sus
             pass'd
             it
             ,
             to
             make
             War
             on
             the
             Persians
             ,
             he
             should
             overthrow
             a
             great
             Empire
             ,
             which
             fell
             out
             to
             be
             his
             Own
             ,
             whereas
             he
             thought
             it
             would
             have
             been
             the
             Persians
             :
             Near
             the
             Bank
             of
             this
             River
             there
             was
             a
             Wood
             ,
             which
             seem'd
             ,
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             bear
             an
             unknown
             Shrub
             ;
             but
             when
             we
             drew
             near
             ,
             we
             found
             it
             to
             be
             Liquorice
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Juice
             of
             its
             Root
             ,
             we
             refresh'd
             our selves
             abundantly
             .
          
           
             Near
             that
             River
             we
             met
             with
             a
             Country-man
             ,
             and
             asking
             him
             ,
             by
             an
             Interpreter
             ,
             Whether
             that
             River
             did
             abound
             with
             Fish
             ?
             And
             how
             they
             used
             to
             catch
             them
             ?
             He
             answered
             ,
             That
             there
             were
             Fishes
             enough
             ,
             but
             no
             Body
             could
             catch
             them
             .
             When
             he
             saw
             we
             wondred
             at
             his
             Answer
             ,
             he
             proceeded
             :
             For
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             if
             a
             Man
             strive
             to
             take
             them
             up
             in
             his
             Hands
             ,
             away
             presently
             they
             swim
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             stay
             to
             be
             catched
             .
             This
             Answer
             was
             the
             less
             surprizing
             to
             me
             ,
             because
             ,
             when
             we
             had
             lighted
             upon
             some
             unknown
             Birds
             ,
             and
             demanded
             
             of
             the
             Country-men
             ,
             
               how
               we
               might
               take
               them
            
             ?
             One
             or
             other
             of
             them
             told
             us
             ,
             That
             they
             could
             not
             be
             taken
             ;
             for
             if
             any
             Body
             endeavoured
             to
             lay
             Hands
             on
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             fly
             away
             .
          
           
             But
             one
             of
             my
             Collegues
             ,
             
               Francis
               Hay
            
             ,
             having
             some
             Nets
             with
             him
             ,
             caused
             them
             to
             be
             cast
             for
             the
             catching
             of
             Fish
             ;
             we
             took
             a
             great
             Draught
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             Silurus
             ,
             or
             Shetefish
             ,
             which
             are
             common
             in
             the
             Danow
             .
             Besides
             ,
             there
             is
             in
             that
             River
             ,
             good
             store
             of
             Sea-crabs
             ,
             or
             else
             a
             sort
             of
             Fish
             very
             like
             them
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Turks
             ,
             who
             saw
             our
             Fishing
             ,
             wondred
             at
             the
             Industry
             and
             Ingenuity
             of
             Christians
             ,
             who
             would
             catch
             Fish
             at
             that
             rate
             .
             Hereupon
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             What
             ,
             are
             there
             no
             Fishermen
             in
             Turky
             ?
             Which
             I
             grant
             there
             are
             ,
             but
             very
             few
             of
             them
             live
             in
             those
             Parts
             .
             And
             ,
             I
             remember
             ,
             in
             another
             Place
             ,
             when
             the
             Turks
             saw
             us
             turn
             the
             Stream
             out
             of
             its
             course
             to
             catch
             Gudgeons
             at
             the
             bottom
             ,
             they
             laughed
             us
             to
             pieces
             .
             What
             ,
             said
             they
             ,
             
               do
               you
               catch
               such
               small
               guddling
               Fish
               ?
               What
               are
               they
               good
               for
               ?
            
             This
             Ninny-Hammer
             did
             not
             understand
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             many
             of
             those
             Fishes
             would
             make
             a
             dainty
             Dish
             ,
             enough
             to
             suffice
             many
             Guests
             .
             But
             the
             Turks
             are
             so
             parsimonious
             ,
             that
             they
             don't
             study
             their
             Bellies
             at
             all
             ;
             give
             them
             but
             Bread
             and
             Garlick
             ,
             or
             an
             Onion
             ,
             with
             a
             sort
             of
             Bonniclabber
             ,
             or
             four
             Milk
             ,
             known
             ,
             in
             Galen's
             time
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Syllabub
             ,
             but
             called
             by
             them
             ,
             Ingurthe
             ,
             they
             feed
             like
             Farmers
             ,
             and
             desire
             nothing
             more
             .
          
           
           
             They
             make
             this
             Drink
             ,
             thus
             ;
             they
             dilute
             this
             Milk
             with
             cold
             Water
             ,
             and
             then
             cram
             Bread
             into
             it
             ;
             this
             they
             use
             in
             the
             hottest
             Weather
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             more
             athirst
             ;
             and
             we
             ourselves
             found
             great
             Benefit
             by
             it
             ,
             in
             our
             greatest
             Droughts
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Repast
             very
             grateful
             to
             the
             Palate
             and
             Stomach
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             of
             admirable
             Vertue
             in
             quenching
             the
             most
             vehement
             Thirst.
             There
             is
             abundance
             of
             it
             already
             made
             for
             Sale
             in
             all
             the
             Turkish
             Inns
             or
             Caravasaras
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             all
             other
             sorts
             of
             Soop
             .
             As
             for
             hot
             Meat
             ,
             or
             Flesh
             ,
             the
             Turks
             don't
             much
             use
             them
             in
             their
             Travels
             ;
             their
             usual
             Dyet
             ,
             on
             the
             Road
             ,
             are
             
               Syllabubs
               ,
               Cheese
               ,
               dry'd
               Plums
               ,
               Pears
               ,
               Peaches
               ,
               Quinces
               ,
               Figs
               ,
               Raisins
            
             and
             Cornel-berries
             ;
             all
             those
             are
             exposed
             to
             Sale
             in
             great
             earthen
             Platters
             boyl'd
             in
             clean
             Water
             ;
             every
             one
             takes
             what
             he
             likes
             best
             .
             Those
             Fruits
             ,
             with
             Bread
             ,
             is
             his
             Food
             ;
             and
             the
             Water
             ,
             which
             remains
             ,
             serves
             for
             Drink
             .
             Thus
             their
             Meat
             and
             Drink
             stand
             them
             in
             very
             little
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             one
             Christian
             spends
             more
             Mony
             ;
             on
             his
             Belly
             ,
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             than
             a
             Turk
             doth
             in
             twelve
             ;
             yea
             ,
             their
             most
             solemn
             Feasts
             consist
             of
             
               Wafers
               ,
               Cakes
            
             and
             such
             like
             Junkets
             ,
             together
             with
             several
             Dishes
             of
             Rice
             ,
             with
             some
             Mutton
             and
             Pullet
             ;
             for
             Capons
             are
             not
             yet
             known
             in
             Turky
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             
               Pheasants
               ,
               Thrushes
            
             ,
             and
             Birds
             called
             Figcaters
             ,
             they
             never
             so
             much
             as
             heard
             of
             their
             Names
             .
             But
             if
             Hony
             and
             Sugar
             be
             mix'd
             with
             the
             Water
             ,
             the
             Drink
             is
             like
             
               Ioves
               Nectar
            
             to
             them
             .
             One
             sort
             of
             their
             Liquors
             I
             had
             almost
             forgot
             ,
             
             't
             is
             this
             .
             They
             take
             Raisins
             of
             the
             S●n
             ,
             and
             bruise
             or
             grind
             them
             in
             a
             Mill
             ,
             and
             then
             put
             them
             into
             a
             wooden
             Vessel
             ,
             pouring
             a
             certain
             proportion
             of
             hot
             Water
             upon
             them
             .
             This
             Mixture
             they
             stir
             about
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             then
             cover
             the
             Vessel
             close
             ,
             and
             suffer
             it
             to
             ferment
             a
             day
             or
             two
             ;
             if
             it
             doth
             work
             well
             ,
             then
             they
             add
             Lees
             of
             Wine
             to
             quicken
             the
             Operation
             .
             When
             it
             first
             begins
             to
             ferment
             ,
             if
             you
             taste
             it
             ,
             't
             is
             over-sweet
             ,
             and
             that
             makes
             it
             more
             unrelishable
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             it
             acquires
             something
             of
             an
             Acid
             Tast
             ,
             which
             ,
             mixt
             with
             the
             Sweet
             ,
             is
             very
             grateful
             to
             the
             Palate
             for
             about
             three
             or
             four
             days
             ,
             especially
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             mixed
             with
             Snow
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             is
             plenty
             at
             Constantinople
             at
             all
             times
             .
             This
             Drink
             they
             call
             Arabsorbet
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             the
             
               Arabian
               Potion
            
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             not
             keep
             long
             ,
             but
             grows
             sour
             in
             a
             very
             little
             time
             .
             'T
             will
             fly
             up
             in
             your
             Head
             ,
             and
             make
             you
             reel
             as
             bad
             as
             any
             Wine
             ,
             if
             you
             drink
             too
             much
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             the
             Turks
             ,
             by
             the
             Rules
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             are
             for
             bidden
             to
             drink
             it
             .
             For
             my
             part
             I
             liked
             it
             very
             well
             ;
             yea
             ,
             that
             sort
             of
             Grapes
             were
             very
             acceptable
             and
             refreshing
             ;
             in
             many
             Places
             they
             keep
             them
             all
             Summer
             long
             .
             The
             way
             of
             preserving
             them
             ,
             they
             told
             me
             ,
             was
             this
             :
             They
             take
             large
             Bunches
             of
             Grapes
             ston'd
             (
             as
             the
             hot
             Sun
             quickly
             ripens
             them
             in
             those
             Countries
             )
             these
             they
             put
             in
             a
             Wooden
             or
             Earthen
             Vessel
             ,
             in
             the
             bottom
             whereof
             they
             ,
             first
             lay
             a
             line
             of
             groun'd
             Mustard-seed
             ,
             then
             they
             spread
             a
             line
             of
             
             Grapes
             upon
             it
             ;
             thus
             with
             a
             lay
             of
             Grapes
             ,
             and
             a
             lay
             of
             grinded
             Mustard-seed
             ,
             they
             fill
             it
             up
             to
             the
             top
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Vessel
             is
             full
             ,
             then
             they
             pour
             in
             new
             Must
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             will
             fill
             all
             the
             Interstice
             ,
             then
             they
             shut
             it
             close
             ,
             and
             so
             let
             it
             stand
             till
             the
             hot
             time
             of
             the
             next
             Year
             ,
             when
             Men
             stand
             most
             in
             need
             of
             Drink
             .
             Then
             these
             Vessels
             are
             broach'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Grapes
             ,
             with
             its
             Liquor
             ,
             are
             set
             to
             sale
             .
             The
             Turks
             like
             the
             Liquor
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Grapes
             ,
             but
             I
             did
             not
             so
             well
             like
             the
             Tast
             of
             the
             Mustard-seed
             ,
             and
             ,
             therefore
             I
             caused
             the
             Grapes
             to
             be
             washed
             ,
             and
             then
             when
             I
             was
             most
             thirsty
             ,
             they
             gave
             me
             great
             Relief
             .
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             commend
             a
             Food
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             did
             me
             so
             much
             good
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Egyptians
             (
             though
             preposterously
             )
             esteem'd
             their
             Herbs
             and
             Plants
             ,
             which
             were
             contributory
             to
             their
             Health
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             Deities
             .
             But
             't
             is
             time
             for
             a
             Wanderer
             to
             return
             back
             into
             the
             Way
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             Bank
             of
             the
             River
             Halys
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             I
             remember
             )
             the
             Turks
             call
             Aitoczu
             ,
             we
             came
             to
             Gonknrthoy
             ;
             from
             thence
             to
             Choron
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             
               Theche
               Theoi
            
             ,
             where
             the
             Turks
             have
             a
             stately
             Monastry
             for
             their
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             ,
             call'd
             ,
             Dervises
             .
             These
             Dervises
             told
             us
             a
             great
             Story
             of
             a
             certain
             Man
             ,
             called
             ,
             Chederles
             ,
             of
             an
             huge
             Stature
             ,
             and
             Graveness
             of
             Mind
             answerable
             thereto
             .
             They
             suppose
             it
             was
             the
             same
             with
             our
             St.
             George
             ,
             and
             ascribe
             the
             same
             Exploits
             to
             him
             ;
             as
             the
             saving
             of
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             by
             the
             Slaughter
             of
             a
             huge
             and
             terrible
             
             Dragon
             ,
             To
             which
             they
             add
             many
             Fables
             and
             Imaginations
             of
             idle
             Brains
             ;
             as
             that
             he
             Travelled
             over
             several
             Countries
             far
             and
             near
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             came
             to
             a
             River
             ,
             whose
             Waters
             made
             those
             that
             drank
             them
             ,
             Immortal
             ;
             but
             in
             what
             part
             of
             the
             World
             this
             River
             is
             ,
             they
             cannot
             tell
             us
             ;
             in
             some
             Vtopia
             doubtless
             !
             They
             say
             ,
             moreover
             ,
             that
             it
             lies
             somewhere
             in
             a
             great
             Cloud
             or
             Mist
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             that
             never
             a
             Man
             saw
             it
             since
             Cherderles
             .
             As
             for
             Cherderles
             himself
             ,
             he
             was
             made
             Immortal
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             his
             Horse
             ,
             or
             stately
             Prancer
             on
             which
             he
             rides
             ,
             by
             drinking
             the
             same
             Water
             ,
             who
             now
             ,
             both
             ,
             do
             invisibly
             travel
             over
             the
             World
             ,
             delighting
             in
             Wars
             ,
             and
             appearing
             therein
             to
             the
             most
             Valiant
             ,
             or
             to
             those
             who
             implore
             his
             Aid
             ,
             of
             what
             Religion
             soever
             they
             be
             :
             Such
             ridiculous
             Fancies
             do
             they
             please
             themselves
             with
             .
             To
             which
             we
             may
             add
             other
             things
             as
             absurd
             as
             those
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Friends
             and
             Companions
             of
             
               Alexander
               the
               Great
            
             .
             For
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             Turks
             keep
             no
             just
             Account
             either
             of
             Times
             or
             Ages
             ,
             but
             make
             a
             confus'd
             Hodg-podg
             of
             all
             History
             .
             When
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             it
             ,
             they
             scruple
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             Job
             
               was
               Master
               of
               the
               Horse
               to
               King
            
             Solomon
             ,
             
               and
               that
            
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             
               was
               General
               of
               his
               Army
            
             ;
             with
             such-like
             Stuff
             .
          
           
             In
             that
             Monastry
             or
             Mosch
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             the
             Turks
             call
             their
             Temples
             and
             Churches
             )
             there
             is
             a
             Fountain
             that
             bubbles
             forth
             very
             clear
             and
             limpid
             Water
             ,
             it
             is
             built
             about
             and
             clad
             
             with
             most
             excellent
             Marble
             ,
             and
             they
             ridiculously
             would
             have
             people
             believe
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             its
             Original
             from
             Chederle's
             Horse
             ,
             which
             he
             pissed
             in
             great
             plenty
             in
             that
             place
             .
             They
             also
             told
             us
             many
             Rod●mantad●'s
             concerning
             the
             Companions
             of
             Chederles
             ,
             concerning
             his
             chief
             Groom
             ,
             and
             also
             concerning
             his
             Nephew
             by
             his
             Sister
             ;
             all
             which
             were
             buried
             near
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             their
             Sepulchers
             there
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             and
             when
             any
             Suppliants
             come
             to
             pay
             their
             Devotions
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             persuaded
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             received
             great
             Relief
             thereby
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             superstitiously
             affirm
             ,
             That
             the
             Fragments
             of
             the
             Stones
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Earth
             it self
             ,
             on
             which
             Chederle's
             Feet
             stood
             ,
             when
             he
             staid
             for
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             if
             drank
             in
             any
             Liquor
             ,
             are
             very
             good
             against
             Fevers
             ,
             against
             the
             Head-ach
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Diseases
             of
             the
             Eyes
             .
             All
             the
             Country
             ,
             thereabouts
             ,
             is
             full
             of
             Dragons
             and
             Vipers
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             the
             hot
             Season
             of
             the
             Year
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             thick
             ,
             basking
             themselves
             in
             the
             Sun
             ,
             that
             the
             Ways
             are
             almost
             unpassable
             for
             Travellers
             .
          
           
             I
             had
             almost
             forgot
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             ,
             whereas
             ,
             the
             Greeks
             do
             usually
             paint
             St.
             George
             on
             Horse-back
             ,
             in
             their
             Temples
             ,
             with
             his
             Squire
             behind
             him
             ,
             holding
             out
             to
             him
             a
             Cup
             of
             Wine
             as
             to
             his
             Master
             ,
             he
             being
             (
             as
             they
             believe
             )
             their
             Chederles
             ;
             they
             laugh
             heartily
             at
             that
             Spectacle
             .
          
           
             At
             this
             Place
             we
             were
             near
             our
             Journies
             end
             ,
             for
             now
             we
             had
             but
             one
             Stage
             more
             to
             Amasia
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             Baglison
             ;
             from
             thence
             
             we
             reach'd
             
               Amasia
               ,
               April
            
             7
             ;
             and
             thirty
             days
             after
             we
             left
             Constantinople
             ;
             as
             we
             were
             comeing
             ,
             some
             Turks
             met
             us
             ,
             to
             gratulate
             our
             Arrival
             ,
             and
             to
             introduce
             us
             with
             Honour
             .
          
           
             Amasia
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             the
             chief
             City
             of
             Cappadocia
             ,
             where
             the
             Turkish
             Governor
             of
             that
             Province
             usually
             had
             his
             Residence
             ,
             for
             the
             administration
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             usually
             forms
             his
             Camp.
             But
             that
             Town
             ,
             ever
             since
             Bajazet's
             time
             ,
             seem'd
             to
             be
             very
             unlucky
             ,
             and
             of
             late
             the
             miserable
             case
             of
             Mustapha
             ,
             hath
             confirm'd
             it
             to
             be
             an
             unfortunate
             Seat.
             Strabo
             writes
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             born
             there
             .
             It
             lies
             on
             the
             side
             of
             two
             opposite
             Hills
             ,
             the
             River
             Ilis
             dividing
             the
             City
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             running
             between
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             from
             each
             part
             you
             may
             look
             stoopingly
             into
             the
             River
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             Seats
             or
             Stairs
             of
             a
             Theatre
             ;
             and
             one
             side
             of
             it
             is
             conspicuous
             and
             open
             to
             the
             view
             of
             the
             other
             .
             It
             is
             so
             encompassed
             with
             Hills
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             way
             to
             it
             either
             for
             Coach
             or
             Wagon
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Night
             we
             came
             thither
             ,
             there
             hapned
             a
             great
             Fire
             ,
             which
             the
             Ianizaries
             quenched
             ,
             as
             their
             manner
             is
             ,
             by
             plucking
             down
             the
             Houses
             adjoyning
             .
             Upon
             occasion
             of
             this
             Accident
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             inform
             ,
             That
             the
             Turkish
             Soldiers
             are
             well-pleased
             when
             a
             Fire
             happens
             ;
             for
             ,
             whereas
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             employed
             to
             quench
             it
             ,
             and
             usually
             doing
             it
             by
             the
             ruining
             the
             contiguous
             Houses
             ,
             they
             have
             thereby
             opportunity
             to
             rifle
             and
             plunder
             both
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             ,
             themselves
             ,
             do
             
             oftentimes
             privily
             set
             Houses
             on
             Fire
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             pinch
             and
             steal
             what
             they
             can
             out
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             I
             remember
             once
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             there
             were
             frequent
             Conflagrations
             of
             Houses
             .
             'T
             was
             plain
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             happen
             casually
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             set
             on
             fire
             a
             purpose
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Authors
             could
             not
             be
             found
             ;
             but
             the
             Fault
             was
             commonly
             cast
             on
             some
             Persian
             Spyes
             that
             were
             in
             Town
             :
             At
             last
             ,
             upon
             a
             diligent
             search
             ,
             't
             was
             found
             that
             the
             Soldiers
             had
             stirr'd
             up
             their
             Fellows
             ,
             that
             were
             a
             Ship-board
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             Feat
             ;
             that
             so
             ,
             during
             the
             Fire
             ,
             they
             might
             enrich
             themselves
             with
             the
             Spoils
             .
          
           
             Upon
             an
             high
             Hill
             ,
             that
             hangs
             over
             and
             commands
             Amasia
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             strong
             Castle
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Turks
             have
             a
             continual
             Garison
             ,
             ●●●her
             to
             curb
             the
             Asiaticks
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             very
             well
             pleased
             with
             the
             Ottoman
             Yoke
             (
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             anon
             )
             or
             else
             to
             bridle
             the
             Persian
             ,
             who
             many
             times
             make
             large
             Excursions
             even
             as
             far
             as
             this
             Town
             ,
             tho'
             at
             such
             a
             vast
             distance
             from
             them
             .
             In
             this
             Hill
             there
             are
             some
             ancient
             Monuments
             ,
             which
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             were
             the
             Sepulchres
             of
             the
             Cappadocian
             Kings
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Houses
             and
             Streets
             of
             Amasia
             ,
             there
             is
             little
             or
             no
             beauty
             in
             them
             .
             Their
             Houses
             are
             built
             of
             Loom
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             Spain
             ,
             plain
             at
             top
             without
             any
             roof
             ,
             and
             what
             covering
             they
             have
             is
             of
             Loom
             or
             Clay
             too
             .
             They
             have
             some
             old
             piece
             of
             a
             Pillar
             ,
             Cylinder
             or
             Rober
             ,
             which
             they
             turn
             up
             and
             down
             to
             stop
             any
             Chink
             or
             Crevice
             ,
             made
             
             either
             by
             Rain
             or
             Wind.
             The
             Inhabitants
             ;
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             lay
             down
             to
             sleep
             in
             the
             open
             Air
             ;
             as
             for
             Rains
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             great
             nor
             frequent
             in
             those
             Parts
             ;
             but
             if
             at
             any
             time
             a
             Shower
             falls
             ,
             the
             Loomy
             Droppings
             from
             the
             Eaves
             ,
             do
             wofully
             dirty
             the
             Cloths
             of
             those
             that
             pass
             under
             them
             .
             I
             saw
             there
             a
             certain
             young
             noble
             Person
             ,
             living
             not
             far
             from
             me
             ,
             at
             his
             Supper
             ,
             after
             the
             old
             Roman
             fashion
             ,
             lying
             on
             a
             Bed.
             Assoon
             as
             I
             came
             to
             Amasia
             ,
             we
             were
             introduced
             to
             complement
             the
             Supreme
             Vizier
             Achmet
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bassa's
             ,
             for
             their
             Emperor
             was
             then
             gone
             abroad
             ;
             we
             treated
             with
             them
             a
             while
             concerning
             the
             Contents
             of
             our
             Embassy
             ;
             and
             because
             they
             would
             not
             seem
             to
             prejudice
             us
             ,
             they
             lent
             us
             a
             favourable
             Ear
             ;
             howbeit
             ,
             referring
             all
             to
             the
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             of
             their
             Emperor
             .
             When
             he
             came
             home
             ,
             we
             were
             led
             into
             his
             Presence
             ,
             for
             Audience
             ;
             but
             he
             entertain'd
             us
             (
             and
             the
             Reasons
             we
             alledg'd
             in
             the
             Speech
             we
             made
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Command
             of
             my
             Master
             )
             with
             a
             sour
             and
             frowning
             Look
             .
             He
             sate
             upon
             a
             low
             Throne
             ,
             not
             above
             a
             Foot
             from
             the
             Ground
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             all
             covered
             over
             with
             rich
             Tapestry
             ,
             and
             with
             Cushions
             exquisitely
             wrought
             .
             His
             Bow
             and
             Arrows
             lay
             by
             his
             side
             ,
             he
             himself
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             looked
             froward
             upon
             us
             ;
             and
             yet
             there
             was
             a
             certain
             Majesty
             ,
             mix'd
             with
             Severity
             ,
             in
             his
             Countenance
             .
             Each
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             entred
             the
             Room
             ,
             were
             led
             up
             towards
             him
             by
             some
             of
             his
             Bed-chamber-officers
             ,
             
             who
             held
             us
             by
             the
             Arm
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             they
             use
             to
             introduce
             Embassadors
             ,
             ever
             since
             a
             certain
             Croatian
             ,
             desiring
             to
             speak
             with
             Amurath
             ,
             and
             drawing
             near
             to
             him
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             slew
             him
             in
             revenge
             of
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             Mark
             ,
             the
             Despot
             of
             Servia
             ,
             who
             was
             killed
             by
             the
             said
             
               Amurath
               )
            
             :
             and
             afterwards
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             kiss'd
             his
             Hand
             ,
             we
             were
             led
             backward
             to
             the
             opposite
             part
             of
             the
             Room
             ;
             for
             the
             Turks
             count
             it
             an
             unmannerly
             thing
             to
             turn
             any
             of
             ones
             Back
             parts
             to
             their
             Prince
             .
             From
             thence
             I
             had
             liberty
             to
             declare
             our
             Master's
             Commands
             ;
             but
             they
             suited
             not
             with
             his
             lofty
             ,
             imperious
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             thought
             that
             nothing
             ought
             to
             be
             denyed
             him
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             daring
             and
             high
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             ,
             as
             disdaining
             them
             ,
             said
             nothing
             but
             
               Giusel
               ,
               Ginsel
            
             ;
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             
               Well
               ,
               Well
            
             .
             And
             so
             we
             were
             dismissed
             to
             our
             Lodgings
             .
          
           
             At
             our
             Audience
             there
             was
             a
             very
             full
             Court
             ,
             for
             a
             great
             many
             Governours
             of
             Provinces
             were
             there
             with
             their
             Presents
             ;
             and
             ,
             besides
             ,
             the
             Imperial
             Horse
             ,
             
               Spahi's
               ,
               Ianipagis
            
             and
             Vlulags
             ,
             there
             were
             also
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Ianizaries
             .
             But
             among
             this
             vast
             number
             of
             Courtiers
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             more
             eminent
             for
             Birth
             or
             Parentage
             ;
             each
             one
             ,
             by
             his
             Valour
             and
             adventrous
             Atchievements
             ,
             was
             the
             Carver
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Fortune
             .
             Their
             Honour
             ariseth
             from
             their
             Preferments
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             dispute
             about
             Precedency
             ,
             but
             every
             Man
             's
             pre-eminces
             is
             according
             to
             the
             Office
             which
             he
             bears
             .
             And
             
             those
             Offices
             are
             distributed
             at
             the
             meer
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             who
             do's
             not
             regard
             the
             empty
             Name
             of
             Nobility
             ,
             nor
             value
             a
             Rush
             the
             Favour
             of
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             other
             particular
             Man
             ,
             but
             considering
             only
             the
             Merits
             and
             Disposition
             of
             the
             Man
             ,
             he
             rewards
             him
             accordingly
             .
             And
             by
             that
             means
             ,
             Employments
             are
             bestowed
             upon
             such
             Persons
             as
             are
             best
             able
             to
             manage
             them
             ;
             and
             every
             Man
             hath
             opportunity
             to
             be
             the
             Hammerer
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Honour
             and
             Preferment
             .
             Those
             which
             at
             present
             are
             the
             greatest
             Officers
             under
             their
             Emperor
             ,
             were
             mostly
             the
             Sons
             of
             Shepherds
             or
             Neatherds
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             ashamed
             of
             the
             Meanness
             of
             their
             Original
             ,
             that
             they
             glory
             therein
             among
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             account
             it
             more
             Praise-worthy
             to
             be
             the
             Advancers
             of
             themselves
             ,
             than
             if
             they
             had
             Honour
             transmitted
             down
             to
             them
             from
             their
             Ancestors
             .
          
           
             For
             thus
             they
             argue
             ,
             Virtue
             is
             not
             propagated
             from
             our
             Parents
             ,
             but
             is
             partly
             the
             Gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             partly
             acquired
             by
             good
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             own
             Labour
             and
             Industry
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             no
             Son
             hath
             his
             Fathers
             Skill
             in
             Musick
             ,
             Arithmetick
             or
             Geometry
             ,
             derived
             to
             him
             from
             his
             Birth
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             Fathers
             bequeath
             Virtue
             as
             an
             Inheritance
             to
             their
             Children
             ;
             for
             the
             Soul
             (
             say
             they
             )
             is
             not
             communicated
             with
             the
             Fathers
             Seed
             ;
             so
             that
             a
             Son
             must
             necessarily
             be
             born
             like
             qualified
             as
             his
             Father
             was
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             infus'd
             nto
             his
             Body
             from
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             .
             Thus
             in
             that
             Nation
             ,
             
             Dignities
             ,
             Honours
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             &c.
             are
             the
             Rewards
             of
             Vertue
             and
             Merit
             ;
             as
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             Improbity
             ,
             Sloth
             ,
             Idleness
             ,
             are
             among
             them
             the
             despicablest
             things
             in
             the
             whole
             World.
             And
             by
             this
             means
             they
             flourish
             ,
             bear
             sway
             ,
             and
             enlarge
             the
             Bounds
             of
             their
             Empire
             every
             day
             more
             and
             more
             .
             But
             we
             ,
             Christians
             ,
             to
             our
             shame
             be
             it
             spoken
             ,
             live
             at
             another
             manner
             of
             rate
             ;
             Virtue
             is
             little
             esteemed
             among
             us
             ,
             but
             Nobleness
             of
             Birth
             (
             forsooth
             )
             carries
             away
             all
             the
             Honour
             and
             Preferment
             .
             But
             enough
             of
             this
             at
             present
             ,
             more
             may
             be
             spoken
             on
             this
             Argument
             hereafter
             ;
             and
             what
             I
             have
             now
             spoken
             about
             it
             ,
             pray
             keep
             it
             to
             your self
             ,
             for
             other
             Men
             may
             not
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             my
             Freedom
             herein
             .
          
           
             To
             return
             then
             to
             my
             Subject
             ;
             I
             shall
             now
             present
             you
             with
             a
             surprizing
             Spectacle
             ,
             even
             a
             Multitude
             of
             Persons
             with
             pick'd
             Turbants
             on
             their
             Heads
             ,
             made
             of
             pure
             white
             Linen
             folded
             together
             in
             Plates
             ;
             their
             other
             Apparel
             was
             very
             costly
             of
             several
             sorts
             and
             colours
             ,
             all
             most
             radiantly
             shining
             with
             Gold
             ,
             Silver
             ,
             Purple
             ,
             Silk
             ,
             Velvet
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             describe
             the
             Gaudiness
             of
             the
             Show
             ;
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             't
             was
             the
             most
             glorious
             one
             I
             ever
             saw
             in
             all
             my
             Life
             .
             And
             yet
             in
             all
             this
             Splendor
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Simplicity
             and
             Parsimony
             too
             .
             Those
             who
             were
             of
             one
             Order
             had
             cloathing
             all
             of
             one
             sort
             ;
             there
             were
             no
             foolish
             Hems
             ,
             Lacings
             ,
             Fringes
             or
             Borders
             ,
             as
             among
             us
             ,
             which
             cost
             a
             great
             
             deal
             of
             Mony
             ,
             and
             yet
             wear
             out
             in
             a
             day
             or
             two
             .
             The
             Silk
             and
             Velvet
             Suits
             ,
             which
             many
             of
             them
             wore
             ,
             though
             mightily
             embroidered
             ,
             yet
             cost
             not
             above
             a
             Ducat
             the
             making
             and
             embroidering
             .
             They
             did
             as
             much
             admire
             to
             see
             the
             fashion
             of
             our
             Cloths
             ,
             as
             we
             did
             that
             of
             theirs
             .
             Their
             Vests
             are
             very
             long
             ,
             almost
             down
             to
             their
             Heels
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             graceful
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             seem
             taller
             than
             they
             are
             ;
             but
             our
             Apparel
             (
             forsooth
             )
             is
             so
             curtail'd
             and
             short
             ,
             that
             it
             hardly
             covers
             the
             Parts
             which
             Nature
             would
             have
             to
             be
             concealed
             ;
             on
             which
             Account
             it
             is
             less
             decent
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             take
             away
             some
             Inches
             from
             the
             talness
             of
             our
             Stature
             ,
             and
             look
             more
             Dwarf-like
             .
             And
             yet
             among
             so
             great
             a
             Multitude
             ,
             I
             took
             notice
             of
             this
             most
             laudable
             Circumstance
             ;
             't
             was
             all
             hush
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             word
             spoke
             among
             them
             all
             ,
             nor
             no
             humming
             noise
             ,
             as
             among
             a
             tumultuous
             Multitude
             ;
             no
             justling
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             but
             every
             particular
             Man
             quietly
             kept
             his
             own
             Station
             .
             The
             Heads
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Aga's
             ,
             had
             Seats
             to
             sit
             upon
             ,
             such
             as
             their
             Serasquiers
             ,
             or
             Generals
             ,
             their
             
               Brigadiers
               ,
               Colonels
            
             and
             Captains
             ,
             but
             the
             Commonalty
             stood
             on
             their
             Feet
             :
             Among
             the
             rest
             ,
             I
             most
             admir'd
             the
             Ianizaries
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             some
             Thousands
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             stood
             at
             a
             distance
             one
             from
             another
             Stock-still
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             Statues
             .
             So
             that
             I
             who
             was
             at
             some
             distance
             from
             them
             ,
             thought
             verily
             they
             had
             been
             so
             ,
             till
             being
             advised
             to
             salute
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             manner
             is
             ,
             I
             saw
             
             them
             all
             bow
             their
             Heads
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Resalutation
             ,
             unto
             me
             .
             When
             we
             passed
             from
             this
             Show
             ,
             behold
             there
             was
             another
             pleasurable
             one
             ,
             which
             entertain'd
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             their
             Horse-Guards
             ,
             in
             their
             March
             to
             their
             Quarters
             ,
             they
             Rode
             upon
             gallant
             stately
             Prancers
             ,
             excellently
             well
             Trapp'd
             ,
             Equipp'd
             ,
             and
             Shod
             .
             Thus
             we
             were
             dismissed
             ,
             but
             with
             little
             hopes
             of
             obtaining
             what
             we
             came
             for
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             10th
             of
             May
             ,
             the
             Persian
             Embassador
             came
             to
             Amasia
             ,
             and
             brought
             with
             him
             rich
             and
             gallant
             Presents
             ,
             as
             many
             choice
             sorts
             of
             Hangings
             ,
             Babylonian-Tents
             ,
             curiously
             wrought
             within
             with
             many
             sorts
             of
             Needle-work
             ,
             gallant
             Horse-Trappings
             ,
             and
             Saddles
             ,
             Scymiters
             made
             at
             Damascus
             ,
             whose
             Handles
             were
             studded
             with
             Jewels
             ,
             and
             Shields
             of
             curious
             Workmanship
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             exceeded
             them
             all
             ,
             was
             the
             Alchoran
             ,
             so
             they
             call
             the
             Book
             containing
             the
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             which
             they
             fancy
             Mahomet
             compos'd
             by
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             accounted
             the
             most
             Noble
             Present
             of
             all
             .
             They
             quickly
             accorded
             with
             him
             on
             Terms
             of
             Peace
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             concern'd
             us
             to
             be
             cautious
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             find
             greater
             obstruction
             in
             our
             Negotiations
             with
             them
             .
             And
             to
             assure
             us
             that
             the
             Peace
             was
             confirm'd
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             they
             omitted
             no
             manner
             of
             extraordinary
             Respect
             to
             their
             Embassador
             .
             For
             the
             guise
             of
             the
             Turks
             is
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             )
             to
             be
             excessive
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             either
             in
             bestowing
             Honour
             on
             
             their
             Friends
             ,
             or
             in
             heaping
             Reproaches
             on
             their
             Enemies
             .
             Haly
             Bassa
             ,
             Deputy
             to
             the
             
               Grand
               Vizier
            
             ,
             treated
             the
             Persian
             with
             a
             sumptuous
             Dinner
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             in
             his
             Garden
             ,
             a
             place
             far
             distant
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             separated
             also
             by
             the
             interposal
             of
             the
             River
             ,
             yet
             we
             could
             see
             the
             Manner
             of
             it
             well
             enough
             ;
             for
             ,
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             the
             place
             was
             seated
             so
             steep
             on
             both
             sides
             the
             Hill
             ,
             that
             the
             Eye
             might
             easily
             discover
             what
             was
             done
             on
             each
             side
             .
             This
             Haly
             is
             a
             Dalmatian
             by
             Birth
             ,
             a
             Man
             of
             a
             good
             Wit
             ,
             and
             ,
             which
             is
             strange
             in
             Turky
             ,
             very
             courteous
             to
             Strangers
             .
             The
             Table
             ,
             at
             which
             the
             Bassa
             and
             the
             Persian
             Embassador
             sate
             ,
             was
             covered
             over
             with
             a
             Canopy
             ,
             and
             the
             Dishes
             were
             served
             up
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             There
             were
             One
             Hundred
             Youths
             ,
             which
             attended
             ,
             like
             Waiters
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             alike
             habited
             ;
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             they
             entred
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             at
             a
             small
             distance
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             till
             the
             Train
             of
             them
             reached
             up
             to
             the
             Table
             where
             the
             Guests
             were
             a
             sitting
             ;
             they
             had
             nothing
             at
             all
             in
             their
             Hands
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             not
             be
             hindred
             in
             saluting
             the
             Guests
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             They
             laid
             their
             Hands
             on
             their
             Thighs
             ,
             and
             bowed
             their
             Heads
             downwards
             to
             the
             ground
             ;
             when
             this
             Ceremony
             was
             perform'd
             ,
             then
             he
             that
             stood
             next
             the
             Kitchin
             ,
             took
             a
             Dish
             and
             gave
             it
             to
             the
             next
             Page
             immediately
             before
             him
             ,
             he
             handed
             it
             to
             a
             Third
             ,
             and
             he
             to
             a
             Fourth
             ,
             and
             so
             from
             one
             to
             another
             till
             it
             came
             to
             him
             who
             stood
             next
             the
             Table
             and
             he
             delivered
             it
             to
             the
             Hands
             
             of
             the
             Gentleman
             Sewer
             ,
             who
             plac'd
             it
             on
             the
             Table
             .
             And
             thus
             One
             Hundred
             Dishes
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             were
             serv'd
             up
             to
             the
             Table
             in
             excellent
             Order
             ,
             without
             any
             Noise
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             when
             that
             was
             done
             ,
             then
             those
             Waiters
             ,
             or
             Pages
             ,
             saluted
             the
             Guests
             a
             second
             time
             ,
             and
             so
             returned
             in
             the
             same
             Order
             they
             came
             in
             ;
             only
             ,
             of
             course
             ,
             those
             that
             were
             last
             before
             went
             out
             first
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             were
             nearest
             the
             Table
             brought
             up
             the
             Rear
             .
             Thus
             the
             Second
             Course
             was
             also
             serv'd
             up
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Turks
             are
             great
             Admirers
             of
             Order
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             smallest
             matters
             ,
             which
             we
             Christians
             are
             apt
             to
             neglect
             ,
             even
             in
             things
             of
             greatest
             Moment
             .
             At
             some
             distance
             from
             the
             Embassador
             sate
             his
             Attendants
             with
             some
             Turks
             of
             Quality
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Peace
             being
             thus
             made
             with
             the
             Persians
             ,
             as
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             yet
             we
             could
             get
             no
             good
             Terms
             of
             them
             at
             all
             ,
             only
             we
             obtain'd
             an
             Half-Years
             Truce
             ,
             till
             I
             could
             send
             to
             my
             Master
             ,
             and
             know
             his
             Answer
             .
             I
             was
             sent
             to
             be
             Leiger
             Embassador
             there
             ,
             but
             in
             regard
             there
             was
             no
             Peace
             settl'd
             betwixt
             both
             Empires
             ,
             the
             Bassa's
             thought
             it
             advisable
             for
             me
             to
             return
             to
             my
             Master
             with
             Letters
             from
             Solyman
             their
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             I
             was
             to
             return
             with
             an
             Answer
             from
             his
             Imperial
             Majesty
             ,
             if
             he
             thought
             fit
             .
             Hereupon
             I
             was
             again
             introduc'd
             into
             Solyman's
             Presence
             ,
             and
             had
             Two
             large
             Embroider'd
             Vests
             ,
             reaching
             down
             to
             my
             Ancles
             ,
             clapt
             upon
             me
             ;
             they
             were
             so
             heavy
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             hardly
             stand
             under
             them
             ;
             
             my
             Family
             also
             ,
             that
             attended
             me
             ,
             were
             all
             Clad
             with
             Silk
             Garments
             of
             divers
             Colours
             ;
             in
             this
             posture
             I
             stalked
             along
             ,
             like
             Agamemnon
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             piece
             of
             Gravity
             ,
             in
             the
             Tragedian
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             took
             my
             leave
             of
             their
             Emperor
             ,
             having
             first
             receiv'd
             Letters
             to
             my
             Master
             ,
             Seal'd
             and
             wrapt
             up
             in
             Cloth
             of
             Gold
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefest
             of
             my
             Attendants
             were
             also
             admitted
             to
             take
             their
             Leaves
             ;
             and
             thus
             after
             we
             had
             taken
             our
             leaves
             of
             the
             Bassa's
             ,
             I
             and
             my
             Collegues
             departed
             from
             
               Amasia
               ,
               Iune
            
             the
             2d
             .
             The
             Custom
             is
             ,
             That
             Embassadors
             at
             their
             departure
             have
             a
             Dinner
             provided
             for
             them
             in
             the
             Divan
             ,
             (
             so
             they
             call
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Bassa's
             sit
             to
             Administer
             Justice
             ,
             )
             but
             this
             is
             done
             only
             to
             their
             Friends
             ;
             that
             Complement
             was
             omitted
             to
             me
             ,
             because
             Affairs
             were
             not
             yet
             in
             an
             Amicable
             posture
             between
             them
             and
             us
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             Ask
             me
             ,
             What
             manner
             of
             Man
             Solyman
             was
             ?
             I
             'le
             tell
             you
             ,
             He
             was
             an
             Ancient
             Man
             ,
             his
             Countenance
             ,
             and
             the
             Mean
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             was
             very
             Majestick
             ,
             well
             becoming
             the
             Dignity
             which
             he
             bore
             ;
             he
             was
             Frugal
             and
             Temperate
             ,
             even
             from
             his
             Youth
             ,
             tho'
             he
             might
             have
             taken
             a
             greater
             liberty
             to
             himself
             by
             the
             Rules
             of
             their
             own
             Religion
             .
             In
             his
             Younger
             Days
             he
             was
             not
             given
             to
             Wine
             ,
             nor
             to
             Masculine
             Venery
             ,
             which
             the
             Turks
             much
             delight
             in
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             very
             Enemies
             could
             object
             nothing
             against
             him
             on
             those
             accounts
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             was
             too
             Uxurious
             ,
             and
             his
             over-Indulgence
             to
             his
             Wife
             made
             him
             give
             way
             to
             
             the
             Death
             of
             his
             Son
             Mustapha
             ,
             yet
             that
             Crime
             was
             vulgarly
             imputed
             to
             that
             Ascendent
             she
             had
             over
             him
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             her
             Inchantments
             and
             Amatory
             Portions
             .
             This
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             after
             he
             once
             took
             her
             for
             his
             lawful
             Wife
             ,
             he
             never
             had
             Carnal
             Knowledge
             of
             any
             other
             Women
             ,
             tho'
             their
             Laws
             did
             not
             forbid
             him
             .
             He
             is
             a
             very
             strict
             Observer
             of
             the
             Mahumetan
             Religion
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             desirous
             to
             propagate
             That
             ,
             as●
             to
             enlarge
             the
             Bounds
             of
             his
             Empire
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             now
             Sixty
             Years
             of
             Age
             ;
             and
             ,
             for
             a
             Man
             of
             his
             Years
             ,
             he
             enjoys
             a
             moderate
             proportion
             of
             Health
             ,
             and
             yet
             his
             Countenance
             doth
             discover
             ,
             that
             he
             carries
             about
             him
             some
             hidden
             Disease
             ,
             't
             is
             thought
             a
             Gangrene
             ,
             or
             Ulcer
             ,
             in
             the
             Thigh
             ;
             yet
             at
             solemn
             Audiences
             of
             Embassadors
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             Fucus
             to
             paint
             his
             Cheeks
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             appear
             sound
             and
             healthy
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             be
             more
             dreaded
             by
             Foreign
             Princes
             ,
             their
             Masters
             .
             Methought
             I
             discovered
             some
             such
             thing
             at
             my
             Dismission
             ,
             for
             his
             Countenance
             was
             as
             foure
             when
             I
             left
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             at
             my
             first
             Audience
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             taken
             my
             leave
             ,
             I
             began
             my
             Journy
             in
             the
             Hot
             Month
             of
             june
             ,
             and
             the
             Heat
             thereof
             was
             so
             excessive
             ,
             that
             it
             cast
             me
             into
             a
             Fever
             ;
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             remiss
             and
             gentle
             one
             ,
             yet
             it
             came
             every
             Day
             ,
             to
             which
             was
             added
             an
             Hoarsness
             ,
             and
             Defluction
             of
             Rheum
             from
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             it
             held
             me
             till
             I
             came
             quite
             to
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Persian
             Embassador
             left
             Amasia
             the
             self-same
             Day
             that
             I
             did
             ,
             and
             we
             went
             both
             out
             of
             the
             City
             the
             same
             way
             ;
             for
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             )
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Passage
             into
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             ,
             that
             Town
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             shut
             in
             by
             the
             circumjacent
             and
             unpassable
             Hills
             :
             But
             the
             Way
             quickly
             doth
             divide
             into
             Two
             ,
             one
             to
             the
             East
             ,
             which
             the
             Persians
             took
             ;
             and
             another
             to
             the
             West
             ,
             which
             was
             our
             Road.
             In
             the
             open
             Fields
             ,
             about
             the
             Town
             ,
             we
             saw
             the
             Turkish
             Camp
             pitch'd
             ,
             with
             abundance
             of
             Tents
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             entertain
             you
             with
             the
             Stages
             of
             my
             return
             ,
             they
             being
             the
             same
             with
             those
             of
             my
             Journy
             thither
             ,
             only
             we
             made
             a
             little
             more
             speed
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             Rode
             Two
             Days
             Journy
             in
             One.
             In
             fine
             ,
             we
             came
             to
             a
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               Iune
            
             the
             24
             th
             .
             You
             must
             needs
             think
             I
             had
             a
             troublesome
             Journy
             of
             it
             ,
             having
             such
             a
             Companion
             with
             me
             ,
             as
             a
             
               Quotidian
               Ague
            
             ,
             all
             the
             way
             ;
             so
             that
             when
             I
             came
             thither
             ,
             I
             was
             almost
             nothing
             but
             Skin
             and
             Bone
             :
             Yet
             ,
             as
             Lean
             as
             I
             was
             ,
             when
             I
             came
             to
             rest
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             the
             Advice
             of
             Quaquelben
             ,
             my
             Physician
             ,
             used
             warm
             Baths
             ,
             I
             quickly
             recovered
             :
             One
             thing
             I
             observed
             in
             the
             method
             of
             my
             Cure
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             came
             out
             of
             the
             warm
             Bath
             ,
             he
             would
             sprinkle
             me
             over
             with
             cold
             Water
             ,
             which
             ,
             tho'
             it
             were
             troublesome
             to
             me
             at
             the
             present
             ,
             yet
             I
             found
             that
             it
             did
             me
             much
             good
             .
          
           
             Whilst
             I
             staid
             at
             Constantinpole
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             certain
             Person
             ,
             that
             came
             from
             the
             Turkish
             Camp
             in
             Asia
             ,
             who
             told
             me
             a
             Story
             ,
             that
             I
             
             shall
             acquaint
             you
             with
             ,
             because
             it
             shews
             ,
             that
             the
             Asiaticks
             are
             not
             very
             well
             pleased
             ,
             either
             with
             the
             Religion
             ,
             or
             the
             Government
             ,
             of
             the
             Turks
             ;
             't
             was
             this
             ,
             Solyman
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             returning
             Home
             ,
             was
             forc'd
             to
             Lodg
             one
             Night
             in
             the
             House
             of
             a
             certain
             Asiatick
             and
             when
             he
             went
             away
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             his
             Host
             brought
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Perfume
             ,
             and
             us'd
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             to
             cleanse
             and
             purge
             his
             House
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             polluted
             by
             such
             a
             Guest
             ,
             as
             Solyman
             ;
             when
             Solyman
             heard
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             caused
             the
             Man
             to
             be
             Slain
             ,
             and
             his
             House
             to
             be
             levelled
             with
             the
             ground
             .
             This
             Punishment
             the
             poor
             Man
             underwent
             for
             his
             Aversion
             from
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             his
             Propensity
             to
             favour
             the
             Persians
             .
          
           
             I
             staid
             about
             Fourteen
             Days
             at
             Constantinople
             to
             refresh
             my self
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             entred
             on
             my
             Journy
             back
             again
             to
             Vienna
             :
             But
             I
             was
             entertain'd
             with
             an
             Inauspicious
             Omen
             ,
             even
             a
             very
             sad
             Spectacle
             ;
             just
             as
             I
             was
             gone
             forth
             of
             the
             Gates
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             I
             met
             whole
             Waggon-Loads
             of
             Boys
             and
             Girls
             ,
             which
             were
             bringing
             out
             of
             Hungary
             to
             Constantinople
             to
             be
             sold
             ;
             no
             Merchandize
             is
             more
             frequent
             amongst
             them
             ,
             than
             that
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             when
             we
             leave
             Antwerp
             ,
             we
             meet
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             Merchantable
             Commodities
             Importing
             into
             the
             Town
             ,
             so
             here
             ,
             ever
             and
             anon
             ,
             there
             passed
             by
             us
             abundance
             of
             Poor
             Miserable
             Christian
             Slaves
             ,
             which
             were
             going
             to
             be
             sold
             in
             the
             Markets
             to
             a
             perpetual
             Bondage
             ;
             there
             was
             no
             distinction
             of
             Age
             ,
             Old
             and
             Young
             were
             
             driven
             in
             Herds
             ,
             or
             Companies
             ,
             or
             else
             were
             tied
             in
             a
             long
             Chain
             ,
             as
             we
             use
             to
             tail
             Horses
             when
             we
             carry
             them
             to
             Fairs
             ;
             when
             I
             beheld
             this
             woful
             sight
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             forbear
             weeping
             and
             bemoaning
             the
             unhappy
             State
             of
             poor
             Christendom
             .
             And
             if
             that
             Miserable
             Spectacle
             were
             not
             Afflictive
             enough
             for
             a
             new
             Traveller
             ,
             take
             another
             bad
             and
             mortifying
             Occurrence
             :
             My
             Collegues
             had
             commended
             some
             of
             their
             Retinue
             to
             me
             ,
             which
             were
             weary
             of
             living
             in
             Turky
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             of
             my
             Train
             ,
             in
             returning
             to
             their
             own
             Country
             :
             I
             granted
             their
             Request
             ,
             and
             having
             Travelled
             Two
             Days
             Journy
             ,
             I
             perceiv'd
             one
             that
             was
             Chief
             among
             them
             ,
             (
             called
             a
             Vaivode
             ,
             from
             his
             Office
             ,
             )
             was
             carried
             Sick
             in
             a
             Coach
             ;
             one
             of
             his
             Feet
             being
             bare
             ,
             without
             any
             Stockings
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             suffer
             it
             to
             be
             covered
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             in
             it
             a
             Plague-sore
             ,
             which
             he
             found
             more
             easie
             to
             keep
             open
             .
             We
             were
             much
             troubled
             at
             this
             sight
             ,
             as
             fearing
             that
             Infectious
             Disease
             would
             spread
             further
             ;
             but
             the
             poor
             Man
             liv'd
             but
             till
             we
             came
             to
             Adrianople
             ,
             and
             there
             departed
             this
             Life
             .
             Upon
             his
             Death
             another
             Mischief
             did
             succeed
             ;
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Breath
             was
             out
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Hungarians
             ran
             in
             greedily
             to
             the
             Prey
             ,
             one
             caught
             up
             his
             Stockings
             ,
             another
             his
             Doublet
             ,
             a
             Third
             his
             Shift
             ,
             a
             Fourth
             his
             other
             Linen
             ;
             thus
             casting
             themselves
             ,
             and
             us
             too
             ,
             into
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             danger
             .
             Nor
             was
             there
             any
             way
             in
             the
             world
             from
             hindering
             them
             .
          
           
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             my
             Physician
             ,
             like
             an
             honest
             Man
             ,
             ran
             in
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             intreated
             them
             ,
             for
             God's
             sake
             ,
             to
             throw
             them
             away
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             infect
             us
             all
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             deaf
             to
             his
             Advice
             .
             But
             the
             Day
             after
             we
             left
             Adrianople
             ,
             those
             self-same
             Persons
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             complain'd
             of
             a
             Pain
             in
             their
             Heads
             ,
             with
             a
             Dejection
             of
             their
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             a
             Listnesness
             both
             of
             Body
             and
             Mind
             ,
             and
             desired
             his
             Advice
             ;
             He
             ,
             (
             suspecting
             the
             Symptoms
             of
             the
             Plague
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             )
             told
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             well
             enough
             serv'd
             ,
             for
             not
             harkning
             to
             his
             Counsel
             ;
             yet
             he
             would
             do
             them
             what
             good
             he
             could
             ,
             only
             ,
             being
             on
             his
             Journy
             ,
             he
             was
             unprovided
             of
             proper
             Medicins
             .
             The
             same
             Day
             I
             walked
             abroad
             into
             the
             Field
             ,
             as
             I
             us'd
             to
             do
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             I
             came
             to
             my
             Inn
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             I
             could
             find
             any
             thing
             worthy
             of
             my
             Notice
             in
             those
             Countries
             ,
             where
             I
             met
             with
             an
             unknown
             Herb
             in
             a
             Meadow
             ,
             which
             smelt
             like
             Garlick
             .
             After
             I
             had
             pluck'd
             some
             Leaves
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             gave
             them
             to
             my
             Physician
             to
             know
             his
             Judgment
             ;
             he
             looked
             wistly
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             told
             me
             ,
             't
             was
             Scordium
             ,
             and
             lifting
             up
             his
             Hands
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             he
             gave
             God
             thanks
             for
             sending
             us
             so
             opportune
             a
             Remedy
             against
             the
             Plague
             ;
             hereupon
             he
             gathers
             a
             great
             quantity
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             putting
             it
             into
             a
             large
             Pot
             ,
             boiled
             it
             over
             the
             Fire
             .
             Then
             he
             bid
             the
             Hungarians
             take
             Heart
             ,
             and
             p●●ted
             the
             Decoction
             amongst
             them
             ,
             prescribing
             the
             taking
             of
             it
             very
             hot
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             going
             to
             Bed
             ,
             mixt
             with
             some
             Lemnian
             Earth
             ,
             
             and
             Diascordium
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             not
             sleep
             till
             they
             had
             fallen
             into
             a
             great
             sweat
             .
             Observing
             his
             Directions
             ,
             the
             next
             Day
             after
             they
             were
             much
             better
             ,
             and
             desired
             the
             same
             Potion
             again
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             had
             drunk
             it
             ,
             they
             grew
             perfectly
             well
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             by
             God's
             Blessing
             ,
             we
             avoided
             that
             Infection
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             ,
             the
             residue
             of
             our
             Journy
             was
             not
             without
             Peril
             .
             After
             we
             had
             passed
             the
             Country
             of
             the
             Thracians
             and
             Bulgarians
             ,
             which
             reaches
             as
             far
             as
             Nissa
             ,
             and
             came
             into
             the
             Servians
             Country
             ,
             reaching
             from
             Nissa
             to
             Sema●dria
             ,
             where
             the
             Rascians
             Country
             begins
             ;
             we
             came
             at
             last
             to
             Belgrade
             ,
             the
             Weather
             being
             excessively
             Hot
             and
             Parching
             ,
             for
             't
             was
             the
             hottest
             time
             of
             the
             Dog-days
             .
          
           
             At
             Belgrade
             ,
             upon
             one
             of
             our
             Fish-days
             ,
             we
             were
             presented
             with
             abundance
             of
             choice
             Fish
             ,
             and
             ,
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             with
             large
             full-Bodied
             Carps
             ,
             taken
             in
             the
             Danube
             ,
             whose
             Carps
             are
             very
             much
             commended
             :
             My
             People
             did
             Eat
             very
             greedily
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             was
             either
             the
             cause
             ,
             or
             the
             occasion
             ,
             which
             cast
             many
             of
             them
             into
             a
             Fever
             ;
             yet
             all
             that
             quantity
             of
             Fish
             ,
             which
             was
             enough
             to
             satisfie
             Forty
             Men
             ,
             cost
             but
             half
             a
             Dollar
             ;
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             other
             things
             are
             as
             cheap
             .
             As
             for
             Hay
             ,
             't
             is
             little
             or
             nothing
             worth
             ,
             the
             Meadows
             are
             so
             laden
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             every
             Man
             may
             take
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             provided
             he
             pay
             for
             the
             Mowing
             and
             Carriage
             ;
             which
             made
             us
             to
             admire
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             old
             Hungarians
             ,
             
             after
             they
             had
             passed
             the
             Save
             ,
             who
             chose
             so
             Fertile
             a
             Country
             ,
             as
             Hungary
             ,
             to
             dwell
             in
             ;
             where
             there
             were
             all
             manner
             of
             Conveniencies
             for
             Human
             Life
             ;
             we
             passed
             over
             a
             great
             Tract
             of
             Land
             ,
             both
             beyond
             and
             on
             this
             side
             the
             Save
             ,
             and
             we
             found
             the
             Grass
             ,
             Barly
             ,
             Oats
             and
             Wheat
             ,
             almost
             parch'd
             and
             withered
             with
             drought
             ;
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             entred
             Hungary
             ,
             the
             Grass
             was
             so
             tall
             ,
             that
             a
             Coach
             ,
             that
             went
             before
             ,
             could
             hardly
             be
             seen
             by
             another
             that
             came
             after
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             great
             Argument
             of
             the
             goodness
             of
             the
             Soil
             .
          
           
             The
             Rascians
             ,
             as
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             begin
             at
             Semandria
             ,
             and
             reach
             as
             far
             as
             the
             River
             Drave
             ;
             they
             are
             reputed
             to
             be
             a
             fudling
             sort
             of
             People
             ,
             and
             not
             very
             Faithful
             to
             Strangers
             .
             Whence
             they
             had
             their
             Name
             and
             Original
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             certainly
             know
             ;
             but
             truly
             they
             were
             kind
             enough
             to
             us
             ;
             we
             passed
             through
             some
             Villages
             of
             theirs
             of
             less
             Note
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             arrived
             at
             Esseck
             ,
             which
             is
             almost
             inclosed
             with
             Muddy
             Marshes
             ,
             and
             is
             famous
             for
             the
             slaughter
             of
             Catzianerus
             ,
             and
             the
             overthrow
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             Here
             I
             was
             taken
             with
             a
             
               Ter●ian
               Ague
            
             ,
             I
             was
             so
             parch'd
             with
             Heat
             ,
             in
             Travelling
             the
             open
             Feilds
             of
             Hungary
             ;
             and
             at
             Esseck
             we
             passed
             the
             Drave
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             Zasque
             ,
             where
             being
             weary
             with
             the
             Heat
             of
             my
             Journy
             ,
             and
             my
             Ague
             ,
             I
             laid
             me
             down
             to
             rest
             ,
             where
             the
             chiefest
             of
             the
             place
             came
             to
             me
             to
             bid
             be
             welcome
             ;
             and
             presented
             me
             with
             large
             Melons
             ,
             with
             Pears
             and
             Plums
             of
             several
             sorts
             ,
             besides
             Wine
             ,
             and
             other
             Provisions
             ,
             
             altogether
             very
             good
             ,
             the
             Noted
             Country
             of
             Campania
             in
             Italy
             hardly
             bears
             better
             .
             In
             the
             Room
             where
             I
             Lodged
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             long
             Table
             all
             furnished
             with
             these
             Viands
             :
             My
             Servants
             desired
             the
             Hungarians
             to
             stay
             to
             Supper
             ,
             excusing
             my
             absence
             ,
             because
             of
             my
             Sickness
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             I
             awoke
             ,
             and
             saw
             such
             a
             full-spread
             Table
             before
             my
             Eyes
             ,
             I
             thought
             verily
             I
             had
             been
             in
             a
             Dream
             ,
             and
             Ask'd
             my
             Physician
             ,
             How
             that
             came
             about
             ?
             He
             told
             me
             plainly
             ,
             That
             he
             himself
             had
             caused
             the
             Table
             to
             be
             furnished
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             very
             sight
             of
             it
             might
             refresh
             me
             .
             But
             must
             not
             I
             tast
             of
             it
             ,
             said
             I
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             but
             you
             must
             only
             tast
             .
             And
             so
             I
             Eat
             a
             little
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             seem'd
             to
             be
             much
             the
             better
             for
             it
             .
             The
             Day
             after
             the
             Hungarians
             came
             to
             me
             again
             to
             present
             sent
             their
             Service
             ,
             desiring
             me
             to
             represent
             their
             Condition
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Wrongs
             they
             received
             from
             some
             of
             their
             Neighbours
             .
             From
             thence
             we
             came
             to
             Mohatz
             ,
             noted
             for
             the
             Overthrow
             and
             Death
             of
             Lewis
             King
             of
             Hungary
             ;
             not
             far
             from
             that
             Town
             I
             saw
             a
             River
             ,
             whose
             Water
             was
             deep
             ,
             and
             its
             Banks
             very
             sleep
             ;
             here
             that
             unhappy
             Prince
             leapt
             in
             with
             his
             Horse
             ,
             and
             was
             drown'd
             ,
             being
             for
             his
             Fall
             as
             much
             to
             be
             lamented
             ,
             as
             for
             his
             Imprudence
             ,
             in
             ventring
             with
             a
             small
             and
             newly
             rais'd
             Army
             of
             his
             Country-Men
             ,
             to
             cope
             with
             the
             more
             numerous
             ,
             Veteran
             ,
             and
             well-disciplin'd
             Forces
             of
             Solyman
             .
          
           
           
             From
             Mohatz
             we
             Travelled
             on
             to
             Tul●a
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             Feldnar
             .
             There
             I
             passed
             over
             the
             Danube
             into
             an
             Island
             ,
             pretty
             large
             ,
             called
             Cophis
             ,
             Inhabited
             by
             Rascians
             ;
             and
             so
             repassing
             the
             Danube
             ,
             I
             arrived
             at
             Buda
             ,
             (
             12
             Days
             after
             I
             left
             
               Belgrade
               ,
               )
               August
            
             the
             4
             th
             ,
             having
             lost
             many
             of
             my
             Horses
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             who
             were
             Choaked
             with
             Eating
             new
             Barly
             ,
             and
             Drinking
             over-old
             Water
             .
             Besides
             ,
             I
             narrowly
             escaped
             Robbing
             ,
             which
             these
             Countries
             are
             much
             infested
             with
             ,
             especially
             by
             those
             they
             call
             Heydukes
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             were
             afterwards
             taken
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             Death
             at
             Buda
             ,
             where
             they
             confessed
             to
             the
             Bassa
             thereof
             ,
             that
             they
             lay
             in
             wait
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             my
             Train
             ,
             under
             a
             broken
             Bridg
             we
             were
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             Assault
             us
             unawares
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             a
             few
             may
             very
             easily
             circumvent
             and
             destroy
             a
             great
             many
             Passengers
             on
             such
             Bridges
             ;
             for
             the
             Bridges
             are
             ill-built
             ,
             and
             the
             Planks
             are
             set
             so
             wide
             ,
             and
             gaping
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             that
             you
             can
             scarce
             go
             over
             them
             safe
             on
             Horse-back
             ,
             without
             danger
             of
             falling
             ,
             if
             you
             are
             never
             so
             careful
             ;
             and
             if
             some
             meet
             you
             before
             ,
             others
             fall
             on
             your
             Rear
             ,
             and
             others
             start
             out
             from
             the
             Reeds
             and
             Sedges
             below
             ,
             where
             they
             hide
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             Accost
             you
             in
             the
             Flank
             ,
             and
             you
             can
             hardly
             manage
             your
             Horse
             for
             Self-Defence
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Ilness
             of
             the
             Bridge
             ;
             no
             doubt
             you
             may
             be
             treated
             as
             the
             Romans
             were
             in
             the
             
               Caudine
               Streights
            
             ,
             be
             either
             taken
             or
             killed
             ,
             at
             Pleasure
             .
             
             I
             know
             not
             what
             it
             was
             that
             deterred
             them
             from
             assaulting
             of
             us
             ;
             whether
             it
             were
             our
             Numbers
             ,
             or
             the
             Sight
             of
             the
             Hungarians
             with
             us
             ,
             or
             because
             we
             were
             in
             a
             long
             Train
             ,
             and
             all
             were
             not
             on
             the
             Bridge
             at
             once
             ,
             or
             what
             ever
             else
             it
             was
             that
             withheld
             them
             ,
             by
             God's
             Blessing
             ,
             we
             got
             safe
             to
             Buda
             .
             The
             Bassa
             of
             the
             Town
             was
             not
             then
             at
             home
             ,
             he
             was
             gone
             over
             to
             Pest
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             the
             River
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             a
             Council
             of
             War
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Hungarians
             ,
             they
             call
             them
             Rachi
             .
             Many
             Sanziacks
             were
             already
             come
             thither
             ,
             but
             more
             were
             expected
             ,
             for
             which
             Cause
             ,
             when
             I
             desired
             Audience
             ,
             't
             was
             put
             off
             for
             Three
             Days
             ,
             that
             the
             Ianizaries
             and
             Military
             Persons
             might
             make
             a
             greater
             Show
             .
             Then
             I
             was
             sent
             for
             over
             ,
             and
             conveyed
             to
             his
             Tent
             ,
             where
             he
             made
             Complaints
             to
             me
             of
             the
             Injuries
             that
             some
             Hungarians
             had
             done
             to
             him
             ;
             It
             is
             usual
             in
             those
             Frontier
             Garrisons
             ,
             both
             for
             Hungarians
             and
             Turks
             ,
             mutually
             to
             complain
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             yea
             ,
             sometimes
             they
             that
             are
             most
             in
             Fault
             ,
             begin
             to
             complain
             ,
             first
             .
             The
             Turkish
             Bassa
             also
             added
             some
             Minatory
             Expressions
             of
             Revenge
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             he
             thought
             that
             the
             Sight
             of
             his
             Army
             would
             terrify
             me
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             mistaken
             ,
             for
             I
             answered
             him
             roundly
             ,
             That
             the
             Hungarians
             might
             rather
             find
             Fault
             with
             the
             Turks
             ,
             than
             on
             the
             contrary
             ;
             for
             I
             my self
             ,
             in
             my
             Travels
             had
             seen
             some
             of
             his
             Soldiers
             plunder
             some
             Hungarians
             ,
             subjects
             of
             his
             Imperial
             .
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             carry
             away
             their
             Goods
             .
             
             He
             answered
             me
             ,
             That
             indeed
             he
             had
             put
             some
             contumacious
             Christians
             under
             Military
             Execution
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             such
             as
             were
             under
             his
             Master
             ,
             not
             the
             Emperor
             .
             Thus
             ,
             after
             a
             mutual
             Altercation
             ,
             I
             was
             dismissed
             ,
             being
             in
             very
             bad
             plight
             ,
             for
             my
             Ague-Fit
             was
             sore
             upon
             me
             all
             that
             Day
             .
          
           
             The
             Day
             after
             ,
             I
             went
             to
             Gran
             ,
             having
             a
             Turkish
             Guard
             of
             Horse
             along
             with
             me
             ,
             I
             had
             a
             Mind
             to
             be
             wafted
             over
             the
             Danube
             ,
             and
             for
             one
             Night
             to
             lodge
             in
             a
             Village
             over
             against
             the
             Castle
             of
             Gran
             ,
             that
             the
             Day
             after
             I
             might
             come
             the
             sooner
             to
             Comorra
             ,
             and
             be
             better
             able
             to
             endure
             my
             Ague-Fit
             ,
             which
             I
             expected
             that
             Day
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             entreated
             that
             Favour
             of
             my
             Guide
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             send
             some
             Body
             over
             ,
             to
             bring
             the
             Ferry-Boat
             ,
             that
             was
             on
             the
             other
             Side
             ,
             that
             so
             our
             Passage
             might
             be
             the
             easier
             .
             I
             found
             some
             Difficulty
             in
             having
             my
             Request
             granted
             ,
             yet
             ,
             partly
             to
             gratify
             me
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             acquaint
             the
             Sanziacks
             with
             my
             arival
             there
             ,
             he
             sent
             over
             two
             Persons
             ;
             when
             they
             were
             gone
             an
             Hour
             before
             ,
             they
             spyed
             Four
             Horsemen
             standing
             under
             a
             Tree
             ,
             a
             little
             from
             the
             High-way-side
             ;
             they
             judged
             them
             ,
             by
             their
             Habits
             ,
             to
             be
             Turks
             ,
             and
             therefore
             turned
             aside
             to
             accost
             them
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             drew
             near
             ,
             they
             ask'd
             them
             ,
             What
             News
             ?
             They
             answered
             not
             a
             Word
             ,
             but
             made
             at
             them
             with
             their
             drawn
             Swords
             ,
             and
             gave
             one
             of
             them
             such
             a
             Blow
             ,
             athwart
             his
             Face
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             the
             greatest
             Part
             of
             his
             
             Nose
             to
             hang
             down
             over
             his
             Chin
             ;
             and
             then
             catching
             at
             his
             Horse
             ,
             which
             he
             held
             by
             the
             Bridle
             ,
             he
             left
             his
             own
             Beast
             ,
             and
             mounting
             it
             ,
             set
             Spurs
             ,
             and
             away
             .
             The
             Turks
             presently
             came
             back
             to
             us
             ,
             especially
             he
             with
             a
             maim'd
             Face
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             woful
             Lamentation
             ,
             bid
             us
             prepare
             for
             the
             Combat
             ,
             for
             we
             were
             Way-laid
             .
             I
             ,
             to
             encourage
             my
             Men
             ,
             got
             presently
             on
             Horse-back
             ;
             but
             we
             came
             too
             late
             ,
             when
             the
             Scuffle
             was
             over
             ,
             for
             they
             had
             more
             mind
             to
             preserve
             the
             Prey
             they
             had
             got
             ,
             than
             to
             fight
             :
             And
             thereupon
             fled
             speedily
             to
             Iavarin
             ,
             a
             Garrison
             of
             ours
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             did
             belong
             :
             The
             Turks
             shewed
             them
             to
             us
             as
             they
             were
             scouring
             over
             the
             neighbouring
             Hills
             ,
             that
             led
             to
             Iavarin
             .
             Thus
             we
             came
             to
             Gran
             ,
             the
             Sanziack
             very
             friendly
             gave
             me
             a
             Visit
             ,
             and
             among
             other
             Discourse
             he
             put
             me
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             Insolency
             of
             the
             Hungarian
             Soldiers
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             be
             kept
             from
             Thieving
             (
             said
             he
             )
             Though
             you
             the
             Emperour's
             Embassador
             were
             in
             company
             of
             those
             they
             robbed
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             desired
             me
             ,
             That
             the
             Horse
             they
             took
             away
             yesterday
             might
             be
             restored
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             Time
             ,
             The
             Turk
             ,
             that
             was
             wounded
             the
             Day
             before
             ,
             stood
             without
             in
             the
             Entry
             ,
             with
             his
             Nose
             sewen
             together
             ,
             through
             which
             he
             made
             a
             lamentable
             Moan
             ,
             desiring
             me
             to
             pity
             his
             Condition
             :
             I
             told
             him
             I
             would
             give
             him
             what
             was
             enough
             for
             his
             Cure
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             bestowed
             Two
             Duckets
             upon
             him
             ;
             he
             would
             have
             had
             more
             ,
             but
             the
             Sanziac
             told
             him
             ,
             
             't
             was
             enough
             ,
             his
             Misfortune
             was
             not
             to
             be
             charged
             upon
             me
             .
          
           
             Being
             thus
             dismissed
             by
             the
             Sanziack
             ,
             I
             came
             the
             same
             Day
             to
             Comorra
             ;
             where
             I
             expected
             my
             Ague-Fit
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             usual
             Period
             of
             it
             drew
             near
             ,
             I
             found
             it
             had
             left
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             Fever
             got
             in
             Turky
             durst
             not
             accompany
             me
             into
             the
             Christian
             Territories
             :
             Hereupon
             I
             gave
             God
             Thanks
             ,
             who
             had
             both
             freed
             me
             of
             my
             Ague
             ,
             and
             had
             also
             brought
             me
             safe
             to
             the
             end
             of
             my
             long
             and
             tedious
             Journy
             .
          
           
             Two
             Days
             after
             ,
             I
             came
             to
             Vienna
             ,
             where
             the
             Emperour
             Ferdinand
             ,
             my
             most
             Gracious
             Master
             ,
             was
             not
             at
             present
             ,
             only
             I
             found
             Maximilian
             ,
             King
             of
             Bohemia
             ,
             there
             in
             his
             Room
             ;
             whose
             courteous
             Reception
             of
             me
             made
             me
             almost
             forget
             the
             Toil
             of
             my
             Journy
             .
             But
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             I
             was
             so
             emaciated
             with
             my
             Sickness
             ,
             and
             the
             Inconveniencies
             of
             my
             Journy
             together
             ,
             that
             many
             thought
             the
             Turks
             had
             given
             me
             a
             poysonous
             Dose
             ;
             for
             truly
             ,
             when
             I
             went
             lately
             to
             pay
             my
             Duty
             to
             the
             Arch-Duke
             Ferdinand
             ,
             he
             ,
             being
             then
             there
             ,
             asked
             one
             of
             his
             Domesticks
             ,
             who
             I
             was
             ?
             who
             answered
             ,
             I
             was
             one
             that
             came
             lately
             from
             Turky
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             I
             lookt
             so
             ill
             ,
             for
             they
             who
             returned
             from
             those
             Parts
             ,
             used
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Perhaps
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             have
             it
             believed
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             taken
             the
             Emperour
             Claudius's
             Dose
             ;
             but
             ,
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             know
             of
             no
             such
             thing
             ;
             neither
             do
             I
             question
             but
             that
             after
             I
             had
             rested
             
             a
             while
             ,
             to
             recover
             the
             tediousness
             of
             my
             Journy
             ,
             I
             shall
             look
             as
             well
             as
             ever
             I
             did
             ,
             and
             I
             find
             my self
             something
             mended
             already
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             I
             acquainted
             the
             Emperor
             with
             my
             Return
             ,
             by
             Letter
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             half-Years
             Truce
             I
             had
             obtained
             ,
             and
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             my
             whole
             Negotiation
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             came
             home
             from
             the
             Diet
             ,
             I
             would
             inform
             him
             of
             all
             Particulars
             more
             punctually
             and
             distinctly
             .
          
           
             One
             thing
             more
             I
             shall
             acquaint
             you
             with
             ,
             There
             were
             many
             Persons
             who
             refused
             to
             accompany
             me
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             either
             for
             Fear
             ,
             or
             I
             know
             not
             what
             Motive
             besides
             ,
             who
             wished
             they
             had
             given
             me
             any
             Mony
             ,
             to
             go
             along
             with
             me
             ,
             now
             they
             saw
             me
             return
             in
             Safety
             .
             But
             what
             says
             he
             in
             
               Plautus
               ?
               If
               you
               will
               eat
               the
               Kernel
               ,
               you
               must
               take
               the
               Pains
               to
               break
               the
               Nut
               :
            
             He
             does
             himself
             Wrong
             ,
             that
             thinks
             to
             reap
             part
             of
             the
             Fruit
             ,
             who
             took
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Pains
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             have
             given
             an
             account
             of
             my
             Journy
             ,
             both
             to
             Constantinople
             and
             also
             to
             Amasia
             ;
             I
             have
             not
             drest
             up
             my
             Narrative
             with
             Flowers
             of
             Rhetorick
             ,
             but
             have
             presented
             you
             with
             it
             ,
             just
             as
             I
             would
             have
             related
             it
             to
             you
             by
             Word
             of
             Mouth
             .
             I
             know
             you
             will
             bear
             with
             the
             Courseness
             of
             my
             Style
             ,
             it
             being
             occasioned
             by
             my
             over-eager
             Desire
             to
             gratifie
             you
             ;
             nor
             can
             you
             well
             expect
             Elegancy
             from
             me
             now
             in
             my
             heat
             and
             throng
             of
             Business
             ,
             which
             I
             was
             never
             Master
             of
             in
             my
             greatest
             
             Retirements
             .
             This
             I
             assure
             you
             ,
             both
             for
             your
             Information
             and
             my
             own
             Content
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             not
             conscious
             to
             my self
             of
             any
             Falshood
             in
             the
             whole
             Narration
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             principal
             Ornament
             of
             such
             Relations
             as
             these
             .
             Thus
             I
             bid
             you
             Farewel
             .
          
           
             
               Vienna
               ,
               
                 Septemb.
                 1st
                 .
                 1554.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             EPISTLE
             II.
             
          
           
             
               SIR
               ,
            
          
           
             I
             Receiv'd
             your
             Letter
             ,
             wherein
             you
             acquaint
             me
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             receiv'd
             Information
             of
             my
             second
             Voyage
             into
             Turky
             ;
             on
             which
             Account
             you
             express
             your
             wonderment
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             venture
             to
             visit
             that
             uncouth
             and
             barbarous
             Country
             ,
             once
             more
             .
             And
             ,
             withal
             ,
             you
             desire
             to
             know
             the
             Issue
             of
             my
             Journy
             ;
             How
             I
             found
             Matters
             at
             my
             return
             to
             Constantinople
             ;
             What
             Entertainment
             I
             met
             with
             there
             ;
             What
             Proportion
             of
             Health
             I
             enjoy
             ;
             Whether
             my
             Life
             be
             pleasant
             to
             me
             ,
             yea
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             fine
             ,
             What
             hopes
             there
             may
             be
             of
             my
             speedy
             return
             to
             Germany
             .
             To
             all
             which
             you
             oblige
             me
             ,
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             our
             ancient
             Friendship
             ,
             to
             give
             particular
             and
             express
             Answers
             ;
             which
             ,
             to
             gratifie
             you
             ,
             I
             shall
             accordingly
             do
             .
          
           
             Know
             then
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Place
             ,
             That
             you
             were
             not
             mis-informed
             as
             to
             my
             return
             into
             Turky
             ,
             the
             thing
             is
             most
             true
             ;
             neither
             could
             I
             avoid
             the
             Journy
             ,
             as
             being
             oblig'd
             thereunto
             
             by
             Promise
             ;
             and
             you
             know
             every
             honest
             Man
             is
             as
             good
             as
             his
             Word●
             My
             Case
             was
             this
             ,
             The
             Emperor
             Ferdinand
             ,
             my
             most
             gracious
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             designed
             me
             as
             his
             Lieger
             Embassador
             to
             Constantinople
             ;
             but
             his
             Design
             was
             grounded
             on
             this
             Supposition
             ,
             that
             Peace
             would
             be
             first
             setled
             betwixt
             the
             two
             Empires
             ;
             but
             Articles
             of
             Agreement
             being
             not
             yet
             fully
             accorded
             ,
             nor
             wholly
             rejected
             neither
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             reason
             I
             should
             slip
             my
             Neck
             out
             of
             the
             Collar
             ,
             till
             the
             Matter
             was
             brought
             to
             some
             certain
             issue
             ,
             either
             a
             firm
             Peace
             ,
             or
             a
             perfect
             Rupture
             .
             And
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             though
             I
             foresaw
             what
             a
             Bushel
             of
             Troubles
             I
             should
             run
             my self
             into
             ,
             by
             my
             return
             ,
             and
             had
             much
             rather
             a
             fitter
             Person
             had
             been
             substituted
             for
             the
             Employment
             ;
             but
             no
             Body
             being
             willing
             to
             accept
             the
             Charge
             ,
             I
             was
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             forced
             to
             the
             Service
             ;
             it
             being
             my
             duty
             to
             comply
             with
             ,
             and
             obey
             ,
             the
             will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             my
             gracious
             Master
             :
             For
             asson
             as
             ever
             he
             return'd
             from
             the
             Imperial
             Diet
             to
             Vienna
             ,
             and
             was
             informed
             ,
             by
             me
             ,
             of
             my
             Transactions
             with
             Solyman
             ,
             the
             Ottoman
             Emperor
             ,
             he
             immediately
             laid
             his
             Command
             upon
             me
             to
             prepare
             my self
             to
             return
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             back
             his
             Answer
             to
             Solyman's
             Letters
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             't
             was
             the
             depth
             of
             Winter
             ,
             I
             was
             commanded
             to
             return
             to
             Constantinople
             ;
             and
             ,
             besides
             ,
             't
             was
             a
             very
             Rainy
             ,
             Cold
             and
             Tempestuous
             Season
             ;
             and
             ,
             also
             ,
             my
             Message
             was
             so
             severe
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             like
             to
             have
             no
             Thanks
             for
             my
             Labour
             .
             Here
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             you
             may
             twit
             me
             in
             the
             Teeth
             ,
             
             What!
             twice
             to
             the
             same
             Pla●e
             ?
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             Twice
             and
             oftner
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             need
             ;
             for
             commendable
             Enterprizes
             ,
             the
             more
             hazardous
             ,
             the
             more
             Praise-wor●hy
             .
          
           
             'T
             was
             in
             November
             when
             I
             left
             Vienna
             ,
             to
             undertake
             my
             second
             Voyage
             to
             unhospitable
             Pontus
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             grate
             your
             Ears
             with
             the
             Relation
             of
             the
             Gests
             of
             my
             Second
             Journy
             .
             I
             was
             too
             vexatious
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             in
             giving
             you
             an
             Account
             of
             my
             First
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             suffice
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             went
             the
             same
             Stages
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             I
             did
             at
             first
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             to
             Constantinople
             I
             came
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Ianuary
             (
             having
             lost
             one
             of
             my
             Retinue
             ,
             (
             who
             dyed
             of
             a
             Fever
             in
             the
             way
             .
             )
             There
             I
             found
             my
             Collegues
             in
             good
             Health
             ;
             but
             a
             mighty
             Change
             was
             made
             in
             the
             Turkish
             Affairs
             :
             Solyman's
             youngest
             Son
             had
             escap'd
             a
             great
             danger
             ,
             and
             was
             reconcil'd
             to
             his
             Father
             :
             
               Achmet
               Bassa
            
             ,
             the
             
               Grand
               Vizier
            
             ,
             had
             been
             strangled
             ,
             and
             Rustan
             ,
             his
             Predecessor
             ,
             was
             restor'd
             to
             his
             Place
             of
             
               Grand
               Viziership
            
             ;
             of
             whom
             more
             hereafter
             ;
             but
             at
             present
             ,
             I
             shall
             acquaint
             you
             what
             course
             Entertainment
             I
             met
             with
             from
             their
             Emperor
             ,
             his
             Bassa's
             and
             other
             great
             Men
             among
             them
             .
             For
             their
             Bassa's
             (
             as
             manner
             is
             ,
             before
             they
             introduce
             an
             Embassador
             to
             their
             Prince
             )
             being
             desirous
             to
             hear
             of
             me
             ,
             in
             general
             ,
             the
             purport
             of
             my
             Message
             ;
             assoon
             as
             they
             understood
             ,
             that
             my
             Master
             Caesar
             would
             not
             recede
             a
             jot
             from
             his
             Right
             ,
             but
             did
             punctually
             insist
             upon
             it
             as
             just
             and
             equal
             ,
             that
             the
             Transactions
             
             with
             the
             Widow
             Iohn
             late
             Vaivod
             of
             Transilvania
             and
             her
             Son
             ,
             being
             made
             without
             Fraud
             ,
             Force
             or
             Covin
             ,
             should
             be
             strictly
             observed
             ,
             they
             were
             in
             a
             mighty
             Chafe
             ;
             for
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             a
             long-Series
             of
             happy
             Success
             hath
             so
             elevated
             the
             Minds
             of
             this
             People
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             their
             own
             Wills
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             the
             sole
             Rule
             of
             all
             Reason
             ,
             Right
             or
             Wrong
             .
             On
             which
             presumptuous
             Principle
             ,
             they
             carried
             it
             very
             haughtily
             towards
             us
             ;
             and
             told
             us
             the
             extream
             Danger
             we
             would
             run
             into
             ,
             if
             we
             offer'd
             to
             appear
             before
             their
             Prince
             with
             such
             an
             imperious
             Message
             .
             When
             such
             menacing
             Words
             could
             not
             deter
             us
             from
             demanding
             Audience
             ;
             they
             gave
             us
             to
             understand
             ,
             That
             they
             would
             have
             no
             Hand
             in
             our
             Admittance
             ;
             for
             d'
             e
             think
             ,
             (
             said
             they
             )
             that
             we
             are
             such
             brazen-fac'd
             Fellows
             as
             to
             bring
             you
             ,
             with
             such
             sawcy
             Answers
             ,
             to
             our
             King
             ?
             No
             ,
             said
             they
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             as
             plain
             Mockery
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             never
             take
             well
             at
             your
             Hands
             :
             Do
             you
             not
             know
             ,
             proceeded
             they
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             come
             back
             from
             Persia
             with
             a
             victorious
             Army
             ;
             where
             ,
             his
             Successes
             have
             so
             exalted
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             put
             his
             own
             Son
             to
             death
             as
             emulous
             of
             the
             Empire
             ?
             Whereby
             ,
             you
             may
             guess
             at
             the
             severity
             of
             his
             Passion
             .
             He
             longs
             for
             ,
             and
             courts
             ,
             a
             fair
             occasion
             to
             send
             his
             handy
             and
             well-disciplin'd
             Army
             into
             Hungary
             ,
             to
             enrich
             them
             with
             the
             Spoils
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             and
             to
             add
             the
             residue
             thereof
             to
             his
             Empire
             .
             And
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             wise
             ,
             don't
             ●ouze
             up
             a
             sleeping
             Lyon
             ;
             for
             thereby
             you
             will
             but
             
             hasten
             your
             own
             Miseries
             ,
             which
             are
             coming
             on
             fast
             enough
             of
             themselves
             .
             Such
             were
             the
             Harangues
             of
             the
             Bassa's
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Turks
             were
             of
             the
             same
             Mind
             .
             The
             mildest
             Punishment
             they
             denounced
             against
             us
             ,
             was
             ,
             That
             two
             of
             us
             would
             be
             cast
             into
             a
             nasty
             Dungeon
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             (
             which
             was
             to
             be
             my
             share
             )
             would
             have
             his
             Nose
             and
             Ears
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             so
             sent
             back
             to
             his
             Master
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             strike
             the
             greater
             Terror
             into
             us
             ;
             the
             Turks
             ,
             who
             passed
             by
             our
             Lodgings
             ,
             gave
             us
             many
             a
             sour
             Look
             ;
             which
             was
             an
             Argument
             ,
             that
             they
             intended
             some
             cruel
             Deportment
             toward
             us
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             from
             that
             day
             forward
             ,
             they
             used
             us
             more
             coursely
             than
             ever
             ;
             they
             kept
             us
             up
             close
             as
             Prisoners
             rather
             than
             Embassadors
             ;
             they
             suffer'd
             no
             Body
             to
             come
             to
             us
             ,
             nor
             permitted
             any
             of
             us
             to
             go
             forth
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Carriage
             was
             as
             intolerable
             .
             Thus
             have
             they
             treated
             us
             these
             six
             Months
             past
             ;
             and
             I
             know
             not
             how
             long
             they
             will
             continue
             these
             Severities
             ;
             but
             ,
             come
             what
             will
             ,
             we
             submit
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             Our
             Cause
             is
             Just
             and
             Honourable
             ,
             and
             that
             gives
             us
             relief
             against
             their
             vigorous
             Extremities
             .
             But
             leaving
             the
             Narration
             of
             our
             own
             Misfortunes
             ,
             I
             shall
             answer
             your
             desire
             ,
             in
             giving
             you
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Story
             of
             Bajazet
             .
             For
             the
             clearer
             Explication
             thereof
             ,
             I
             must
             acquaint
             you
             ,
             that
             Solyman
             had
             5
             Sons
             ;
             the
             Eldest
             ,
             begot
             by
             him
             on
             a
             Concubine
             ,
             near
             the
             Bosphorus
             ,
             was
             called
             Mustapha
             ,
             of
             whose
             unhappy
             end
             you
             have
             heard
             before
             ;
             
             but
             by
             another
             Wife
             ,
             named
             Roxolana
             ,
             he
             had
             four
             ,
             
               Mahomet
               ,
               Selymus
               ,
               Bajazet
            
             and
             
               Giangir
               .
               Mahomet
            
             liv'd
             till
             he
             was
             married
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             Turks
             call
             their
             Concubines
             ,
             Wives
             )
             but
             dy'd
             soon
             after
             ;
             so
             that
             Selimus
             and
             Bajazet
             of
             this
             later
             Venter
             only
             remain'd
             alive
             .
             As
             for
             Giangir
             ,
             he
             came
             thus
             to
             his
             end
             ;
             when
             News
             was
             brought
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             that
             his
             half-Brother
             Mustapha
             was
             put
             to
             death
             ;
             the
             Youth
             being
             of
             a
             timorous
             Mind
             and
             infirm
             Body
             (
             for
             he
             was
             Crook-back'd
             )
             fell
             into
             a
             grievous
             Passion
             ,
             upon
             the
             Imagination
             that
             the
             like
             Fate
             did
             hang
             over
             his
             own
             Head
             ;
             for
             he
             could
             promise
             safety
             to
             himself
             no
             longer
             than
             his
             Father
             liv'd
             ;
             if
             his
             Head
             were
             once
             laid
             ,
             he
             that
             was
             his
             Successor
             would
             certainly
             kill
             all
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             as
             emulous
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             not
             one
             of
             them
             would
             be
             excepted
             ,
             and
             himself
             being
             among
             the
             number
             must
             look
             for
             the
             same
             Fate
             ;
             which
             Thought
             struck
             him
             into
             a
             Disease
             ,
             even
             as
             if
             the
             Bow-string
             had
             been
             already
             about
             his
             Neck
             ,
             which
             cost
             him
             his
             Life
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             only
             Selymus
             and
             Bajazet
             remained
             ;
             Selymus
             was
             the
             Elder
             ,
             and
             't
             was
             known
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             his
             Father
             design'd
             him
             for
             the
             Empire
             ;
             but
             Bajazet
             was
             most
             favoured
             and
             doted
             upon
             by
             his
             Mother
             ,
             whether
             i●
             were
             out
             of
             Commiseration
             to
             prevent
             his
             inevitable
             Ruin
             ;
             or
             else
             out
             of
             Motherly
             Indulgence
             ,
             or
             whatever
             else
             the
             reason
             was
             ;
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             if
             her
             Vote
             could
             have
             carried
             it
             ,
             Bajazet
             had
             certainly
             succeeded
             in
             the
             
             Empire
             after
             his
             Fathers
             death
             .
             But
             she
             must
             give
             way
             to
             his
             Fathers
             Will
             ,
             who
             was
             fully
             resolv'd
             ,
             come
             what
             would
             ,
             that
             Selymus
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             ,
             should
             succeed
             him
             .
             Bajazet
             was
             not
             ignorant
             thereof
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             turned
             every
             Stone
             to
             stave
             off
             his
             impending
             Fate
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             possible
             ,
             to
             prevent
             his
             Ruin
             by
             grasping
             at
             the
             Throne
             .
             And
             his
             Hopes
             were
             encreased
             by
             the
             favour
             of
             his
             Mother
             ,
             and
             of
             Rustan
             the
             
               Grand
               Visier
            
             ,
             who
             was
             thought
             to
             have
             espoused
             his
             Interests
             .
             Having
             two
             such
             Pillars
             to
             support
             him
             ,
             he
             thought
             with
             himself
             't
             was
             far
             more
             glorious
             to
             hazard
             his
             Life
             in
             contending
             with
             his
             Brother
             for
             the
             Empire
             ,
             than
             to
             die
             obscurely
             by
             the
             Bow-string
             ,
             as
             a
             Victim
             to
             his
             Cruelty
             .
          
           
             Bajazet
             having
             this
             Project
             in
             his
             Head
             ,
             began
             to
             pick
             Quarrels
             with
             his
             Brother
             ,
             and
             to
             maintain
             a
             Faction
             against
             him
             ;
             neither
             was
             it
             long
             before
             a
             fitting
             Occasion
             offered
             it self
             for
             him
             to
             begin
             his
             design'd
             Enterprize
             ,
             of
             rising
             in
             Arms
             upon
             the
             Account
             of
             Mustapha's
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             disgust
             of
             many
             thereupon
             .
             For
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             Mustapha
             was
             so
             well
             belov'd
             in
             his
             Life-time
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             lamented
             at
             his
             Death
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             had
             placed
             all
             their
             hopes
             of
             advancement
             from
             him
             alone
             ,
             were
             almost
             unwilling
             to
             live
             after
             him
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             did
             but
             wait
             for
             an
             Opportunity
             to
             revenge
             his
             Death
             ,
             or
             to
             die
             as
             he
             did
             :
             Others
             ,
             who
             were
             conscious
             to
             themselves
             that
             they
             had
             favoured
             his
             Party
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             present
             Power
             ,
             did
             not
             care
             what
             Hurly-burlies
             they
             made
             ;
             ready
             they
             were
             for
             any
             Innovation
             ,
             only
             they
             wanted
             a
             Leader
             .
             In
             which
             case
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             well
             know
             what
             to
             do
             .
             As
             for
             Mustapha
             himself
             ,
             they
             knew
             he
             could
             not
             be
             recalled
             from
             the
             Dead
             ;
             yet
             it
             was
             in
             their
             power
             to
             suborn
             and
             set
             up
             a
             feigned
             Mustapha
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             true
             one
             had
             been
             yet
             alive
             .
             This
             Design
             pleased
             Bajazet
             (
             who
             was
             the
             Contriver
             of
             the
             Plot
             )
             best
             of
             all
             ,
             as
             most
             conducible
             to
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             his
             purpose
             .
             Hereupon
             ,
             by
             his
             Emissaries
             ,
             he
             procures
             a
             mean
             Fellow
             ,
             but
             bold
             and
             ready-witted
             ,
             to
             counterfeit
             himself
             to
             be
             Mustapha
             ;
             and
             his
             pretence
             was
             more
             plausible
             ,
             because
             his
             Stature
             ,
             Physiognomy
             and
             Meen
             of
             his
             Body
             did
             somewhat
             resemble
             Mustapha's
             .
             This
             Man
             begun
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             shew
             himself
             in
             that
             part
             of
             Thrace
             which
             was
             above
             Constantinople
             ,
             toward
             the
             
               Danube
               ,
               Moldavia
            
             and
             Valachia
             .
             This
             Place
             he
             thought
             most
             opportune
             to
             raise
             a
             Party
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             full
             of
             Horse
             ,
             which
             part
             of
             the
             
               Turkish
               Militia
            
             did
             most
             favour
             Mustapha
             .
             Here
             he
             starts
             up
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             fled
             in
             Post-haste
             from
             some
             remote
             Place
             ,
             with
             a
             few
             in
             his
             Company
             ;
             which
             he
             pretended
             was
             for
             his
             own
             Security
             :
             His
             Followers
             being
             asked
             by
             the
             Country
             ,
             Who
             he
             was
             ?
             They
             answered
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             whisperingly
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             Mustapha
             .
             Hereupon
             they
             were
             more
             desirous
             to
             know
             the
             Truth
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             declare
             himself
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             Mustapha
             ,
             
             indeed
             .
             Having
             made
             this
             prosperous
             beginning
             ,
             he
             goes
             on
             to
             gratulate
             his
             Safety
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             God
             thanks
             .
             First
             ,
             he
             told
             them
             ,
             
               That
               when
               he
               was
               sent
               for
               by
               his
               angry
               Father
               ,
               he
               durst
               not
               trust
               himself
               to
               come
               into
               his
               Presence
               ;
               but
               ,
               by
               his
               Friends
               Advice
               ,
               suborned
               one
               ,
               somewhat
               like
               him
               ,
               to
               represent
               his
               Person
               ,
               that
               ,
               by
               another
               Mans
               hazard
               rather
               than
               his
               own
               ,
               he
               might
               make
               Tryal
               of
               his
               incensed
               Father's
               Inclination
               towards
               him
               .
               This
               Man
               he
               hir'd
               with
               great
               Promises
               of
               Reward
               ;
               but
               assoon
               as
               he
               came
               to
               his
               Father
               he
               was
               strangled
               at
               his
               Tent-door
               ,
               before
               he
               had
               any
               opportunity
               to
               make
               his
               Defence
               ;
               and
               his
               dead
               Body
               was
               exposed
               to
               the
               View
               of
               the
               Soldiery
               .
               At
               which
               time
               ,
            
             said
             he
             ,
             
               there
               were
               some
               few
               that
               smelt
               out
               the
               Project
               ;
               but
               most
               part
               was
               deceived
               by
               the
               disguised
               Lineaments
               of
               his
               deceased
               Body
               ,
               and
               thought
               it
               was
               he
               himself
               that
               was
               s●ain
               .
               Assoon
               as
               I
               heard
               of
               this
               ,
            
             said
             he
             ,
             
               I
               saw
               there
               was
               no
               stay
               for
               me
               ,
               but
               I
               must
               consult
               my
               Safety
               by
               a
               speedy
               Flight
               ;
               I
               took
               but
               few
               in
               my
               Company
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               be
               the
               less
               taken
               notice
               of
               ,
               and
               thus
               passing
               over
            
             Pontus
             
               and
               the
            
             Bosphoran
             
               Country
               ,
               I
               am
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               come
               hither
               ;
               where
               I
               promise
               my self
               much
               Aid
               from
               your
               Fidelity
               ,
               and
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               lend
               me
               your
               helping
               hand
               ;
               a●d
               seeing
               I
               am
               oppress'd
               by
               a
               wretched
               Step-mother
               ,
               be
               you
               as
               forward
               to
               help
               me
               in
               my
               Affliction
               ,
               as
               you
               were
               all
               ready
               to
               do
               in
               my
               Prosperity
               .
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               am
               resolved
               to
               revenge
               my
               Wrong●
               ,
               and
               ●o
               maintain
               my
               Life
               by
               force
               of
               Arms
               For
               what
               other
               Course
               ,
               pray
               ,
               can
               I
               ●ake
               ?
               I
               owe
               my
               Life
               to
               
               my
               Fathers
               mistake
               ,
               who
               killed
               another
               Man
               instead
               of
               me
               ;
               so
               that
               I
               plainly
               see
               ,
               what
               Fate
               attends
               me
               ,
               if
               ever
               I
               come
               into
               his
               Power
               .
               The
               miserable
               old
               Man
               is
               imposed
               on
               by
               the
               enchanting
               Passions
               of
               a
               Step-mother
               ,
               whom
               he
               doats
               upon
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
            
             Rustan
             ,
             
               to
               whatsoever
               Attempt
               they
               please
               .
               But
               ,
               thanks
               be
               to
               God
               ,
            
             said
             he
             ,
             
               I
               have
               got
               some
               Friends
               left
               to
               revenge
               my
               Wrongs
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               my
               Enemies
               .
               And
               ,
               besides
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               quite
               daunted
               ,
               but
               have
               a
               great
               Stock
               yet
               of
               Courage
               left
               ;
               for
               I
               know
               that
               the
            
             Janizaries
             ,
             
               yea
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               all
               my
               Fathers
               Court
               are
               on
               my
               side
               ;
               and
               ,
               besides
               ,
               upon
               hearing
               of
               my
               Name
               ,
               I
               know
               all
               those
               which
               lamented
               me
               when
               dead
               (
               as
               they
               thought
               )
               will
               flock
               in
               to
               me
               ,
               now
               they
               hear
               I
               am
               alive
               ;
               only
               be
               you
               pleased
               to
               vouchsafe
               me
               a
               favourable
               Reception
               ,
               and
               to
               protect
               me
               till
               sufficient
               Aid
               come
               in
               to
               me
               .
            
             These
             were
             his
             private
             ,
             and
             also
             his
             publick
             ,
             Harangues
             ,
             where-ever
             he
             came
             ;
             and
             his
             instructed
             Followers
             ecchoed
             forth
             the
             same
             Report
             ;
             yea
             ,
             some
             Men
             of
             Note
             ,
             that
             Bajazet
             had
             suborned
             ,
             sung
             Notes
             to
             the
             same
             Tune
             .
             Thus
             a
             great
             Party
             of
             Men
             ,
             unknown
             to
             Bajazet
             ,
             were
             brought
             into
             the
             Nooz
             .
             For
             the
             matter
             was
             carried
             so
             cunningly
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             knew
             Mustapha
             ,
             and
             saw
             him
             lie
             dead
             before
             his
             Father's
             Tent
             ,
             yet
             were
             afraid
             to
             believe
             their
             own
             Eyes
             ,
             but
             suffered
             themselves
             to
             be
             persuaded
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             true
             Mustapha
             indeed
             ;
             yea
             ,
             some
             of
             Mustapha's
             Intimates
             ,
             who
             knew
             this
             was
             but
             a
             Cheat
             ,
             yet
             were
             so
             overfond
             of
             his
             Memory
             ,
             that
             blinded
             either
             with
             Fear
             ,
             
             Grief
             or
             Anger
             ,
             they
             wers
             the
             first
             that
             li●ted
             themselves
             under
             this
             Pseudo
             -
             Mustapha
             ,
             as
             being
             weary
             of
             their
             Lives
             without
             him
             ;
             which
             made
             others
             certainly
             think
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             true
             Mustapha
             indeed
             ,
             whom
             Report
             had
             falsely
             related
             to
             be
             slain
             .
             And
             ,
             besides
             ,
             the
             Impostor
             himself
             ,
             by
             large
             Promises
             and
             great
             Largesses
             ,
             which
             he
             said
             were
             the
             Relicks
             of
             his
             former
             Acquists
             ,
             (
             but
             indeed
             were
             the
             Supplies
             that
             Bajazet
             had
             provided
             under-hand
             )
             did
             not
             cease
             to
             cajole
             and
             engage
             his
             Followers
             .
             So
             that
             in
             a
             very
             few
             days
             he
             got
             an
             handsome
             Body
             of
             Men
             together
             ,
             fit
             for
             a
             little
             Army
             ,
             and
             they
             encreased
             every
             day
             .
          
           
             When
             (
             lo
             !
             )
             Solyman
             was
             made
             acquainted
             by
             Messages
             and
             Letters
             ,
             which
             the
             Neighbouring
             Sanziacks
             ,
             had
             ,
             in
             great
             trepidation
             ,
             sent
             him
             ,
             what
             hazard
             he
             was
             in
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Resort
             of
             such
             Multitudes
             ,
             to
             this
             Pseudo
             -
             Mustapha
             .
             The
             cunning
             old
             Man
             knew
             one
             of
             his
             Sons
             must
             needs
             be
             privy
             to
             the
             Plot
             ,
             and
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             he
             made
             haste
             to
             disappoint
             it
             ;
             chiding
             his
             Sanziacks
             ,
             by
             Letter
             ,
             that
             they
             suffered
             the
             Matter
             to
             come
             to
             such
             an
             Head
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             rather
             crush'd
             the
             Cockatrice
             in
             the
             Egg
             ;
             but
             seeing
             they
             had
             been
             negligent
             hitherto
             ,
             he
             commanded
             them
             to
             make
             amends
             for
             their
             former
             Remisness
             ,
             and
             to
             send
             him
             presently
             the
             Traitor
             and
             his
             Followers
             ,
             Prisoners
             ,
             in
             Chains
             ,
             to
             receive
             thei●
             condign
             Punishment
             ;
             and
             to
             facilitate
             the
             Matter
             ,
             he
             would
             send
             Aid
             to
             them
             by
             one
             of
             
             his
             
               Visiers
               ,
               Partan
               Bassa
            
             ,
             who
             had
             married
             the
             Widow
             of
             Mahomet
             aforesaid
             ;
             howbeit
             ,
             he
             advised
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             purge
             them●elves
             of
             their
             Criminal
             Neglect
             ,
             they
             should
             quell
             the
             Insurrection
             before
             his
             Succour
             came
             .
             Partan
             had
             but
             a
             few
             Troops
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             choice
             Men
             ,
             eminent
             for
             Courage
             and
             Faithfulness
             .
             Solyman
             took
             care
             to
             cull
             out
             Colonels
             ,
             Captains
             and
             other
             Commanders
             of
             that
             Gizard
             for
             this
             Service
             ,
             as
             suspecting
             that
             others
             might
             have
             been
             corrupted
             or
             enticed
             to
             pass
             over
             to
             the
             Tents
             of
             the
             Rebels
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             Truth
             was
             ,
             the
             ordinary
             sort
             of
             Ianizaries
             ,
             upon
             account
             of
             Mustapha's
             Name
             ,
             did
             not
             seem
             much
             averse
             from
             the
             Party
             ;
             and
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             did
             not
             care
             what
             further
             Confusions
             might
             enhance
             the
             Danger
             on
             that
             side
          
           
             The
             Sanziacks
             ,
             assoon
             as
             ever
             they
             received
             Solyman's
             minatory
             Dispatches
             ,
             began
             to
             bestir
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             rouze
             up
             one
             another
             ,
             so
             that
             happy
             was
             he
             ,
             that
             could
             do
             most
             Damage
             to
             the
             growing
             Party
             of
             the
             Impostor
             ;
             some
             of
             those
             that
             were
             going
             in
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             intercepted
             ;
             those
             that
             had
             already
             join'd
             him
             they
             laboured
             to
             discourage
             by
             terrible
             Meances
             and
             Denunciations
             of
             the
             danger
             they
             were
             in
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             the
             Forces
             of
             
               Partan
               Bassa
            
             were
             marching
             on
             ,
             and
             being
             almost
             come
             up
             to
             the
             Place
             ,
             the
             Party
             of
             the
             Tumultuous
             ,
             being
             not
             yet
             fully
             setled
             ,
             seeing
             so
             great
             Preparations
             made
             against
             them
             ,
             began
             to
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             
             usual
             with
             Men
             in
             such
             Circumstances
             )
             and
             to
             drop
             off
             one
             by
             one
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             'em
             most
             shamefully
             left
             their
             Leader
             ,
             and
             shifted
             for
             themselves
             ,
             the
             best
             they
             could
             .
             Their
             feigned
             Mustapha
             ,
             with
             his
             chief
             Partisans
             and
             Setters
             on
             ,
             would
             willingly
             have
             done
             so
             too
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             so
             watch'd
             by
             the
             Ianizaries
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             taken
             alive
             ,
             and
             sent
             Prisoner
             to
             Partan
             ,
             who
             ,
             with
             a
             strong
             Guard
             ,
             sent
             him
             to
             Constantinople
             .
             When
             he
             came
             thither
             ,
             Solyman
             put
             him
             on
             the
             Rack
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             found
             out
             the
             whole
             Plot
             ;
             how
             his
             Son
             Bajazet
             was
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             had
             resolved
             if
             they
             had
             not
             been
             so
             soon
             dissipated
             ,
             to
             have
             join'd
             them
             with
             a
             considerable
             Force
             ,
             and
             so
             either
             to
             have
             marched
             directly
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             or
             else
             (
             if
             Opportunity
             had
             served
             him
             )
             to
             have
             sought
             out
             his
             Brother
             ;
             but
             being
             slow
             in
             his
             Actings
             ,
             his
             Design
             was
             nipp'd
             in
             the
             very
             Bud.
             When
             Solyman
             had
             thus
             ferretted
             out
             the
             Design
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             he
             caused
             him
             and
             his
             Abettors
             to
             be
             thrown
             into
             the
             Sea
             at
             Midnight
             ,
             not
             thinking
             it
             convenient
             to
             have
             the
             Matter
             divulg'd
             among
             his
             own
             People
             ,
             or
             that
             foreign
             Princes
             should
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Domestick
             Differences
             of
             his
             own
             Family
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             his
             Son
             Bajazet
             ,
             he
             was
             mightily
             exasperated
             against
             him
             for
             his
             foul
             Offence
             ,
             and
             was
             meditating
             in
             his
             Mind
             what
             grievous
             Punishment
             he
             should
             inflict
             upon
             him
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             his
             Wife
             being
             a
             prying
             Woman
             ,
             and
             therefore
             allowing
             him
             but
             little
             space
             for
             
             his
             Anger
             to
             vent
             and
             cool
             it self
             ,
             at
             last
             falling
             into
             Discourse
             with
             him
             of
             the
             Affair
             ,
             she
             began
             to
             excuse
             her
             Son
             ,
             laying
             all
             the
             Fault
             on
             his
             Youthful
             Imprudence
             ;
             and
             that
             some
             of
             his
             Ancestors
             also
             had
             been
             necessitated
             to
             undertake
             the
             like
             Attempts
             .
             For
             (
             says
             she
             )
             't
             is
             a
             natural
             Instinct
             in
             all
             Men
             to
             do
             what
             they
             can
             for
             themselves
             and
             their
             Friends
             ,
             and
             to
             save
             their
             Lives
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             ;
             especially
             young
             Men
             ,
             in
             the
             fervour
             of
             Youth
             ,
             are
             apt
             to
             be
             drawn
             aside
             by
             ill
             Counsellors
             to
             pernicious
             Attempts
             ;
             and
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             reasonable
             that
             his
             first
             Fault
             should
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             because
             ,
             if
             he
             repented
             thereupon
             ,
             his
             Father
             had
             gained
             a
             great
             Point
             in
             preserving
             his
             Son
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             relapsed
             again
             into
             the
             same
             Crime
             ,
             then
             the
             Father
             was
             at
             liberty
             to
             inflict
             deserved
             Punishment
             on
             him
             for
             both
             Offences
             ,
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             .
             But
             ,
             proceeded
             she
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             not
             pardon
             him
             for
             his
             own
             sake
             ,
             yet
             be
             pleased
             to
             do
             it
             for
             mine
             ;
             and
             spare
             our
             own
             common
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             :
             For
             how
             ,
             think
             you
             ,
             can
             I
             bear
             it
             ,
             that
             of
             two
             Sons
             which
             God
             hath
             yet
             left
             me
             ,
             ●our
             Severity
             would
             rend
             one
             of
             them
             from
             me
             ?
             And
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             she
             intreated
             him
             to
             moderate
             his
             Anger
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             let
             loose
             the
             reins
             to
             Cruelty
             ,
             tho'
             you
             had
             never
             so
             just
             an
             Occasion-Almighty
             God
             (
             said
             she
             )
             tho'
             most
             Powerful
             and
             Just
             ,
             yet
             doth
             not
             always
             exert
             his
             highest
             Severities
             ,
             but
             tempers
             them
             with
             Indulgence
             ,
             else
             Mankind
             w●uld
             be
             quickly
             destroyed
             .
             And
             if
             Clemency
             be
             to
             be
             shew'd
             to
             any
             ,
             to
             
             whom
             ,
             pray
             ,
             more
             properly
             than
             to
             a
             Man
             's
             own
             Children
             ?
             Bajazet
             ,
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             will
             certainly
             keep
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             his
             Duty
             ,
             and
             the
             fear
             ,
             wherein
             he
             now
             is
             ,
             will
             certainly
             be
             turn'd
             into
             the
             highest
             Degree
             of
             filial
             Obedience
             for
             the
             Future
             ;
             if
             you
             please
             to
             spare
             his
             Life
             ,
             the
             Sense
             of
             your
             Indulgence
             will
             work
             this
             ;
             for
             nothing
             is
             so
             obliging
             to
             generous
             Minds
             as
             Courtesies
             received
             .
             The
             Memory
             of
             his
             Pardon
             will
             restrain
             him
             from
             running
             a
             second
             time
             into
             the
             like
             Offence
             ;
             yea
             ,
             I
             my self
             will
             undertake
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             future
             he
             will
             carry
             it
             towards
             you
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             dutiful
             and
             obedient
             Son.
             
          
           
             To
             these
             Intreaties
             she
             added
             Tears
             and
             Blandishments
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             old
             Man
             ,
             who
             was
             Uxorious
             enough
             before
             ,
             could
             no
             longer
             withstand
             her
             Importunities
             ,
             but
             changed
             his
             Mind
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             Punishing
             ,
             resolved
             to
             Pardon
             his
             Son
             ;
             but
             on
             this
             Condition
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             to
             come
             into
             his
             Presence
             and
             receive
             his
             Commands
             .
             His
             Mother
             ,
             being
             exceeding
             glad
             at
             the
             good
             Success
             of
             her
             Interposal
             ,
             was
             not
             wanting
             to
             the
             Occasion
             ;
             but
             presently
             acquainted
             Bajazet
             by
             Letters
             ,
             that
             when
             ever
             he
             was
             sent
             for
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             scruple
             in
             the
             least
             to
             come
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             for
             she
             had
             wrought
             a
             Reconciliation
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             not
             the
             least
             Spark
             of
             Discontent
             lay
             now
             covered
             in
             his
             Mind
             against
             him
             .
             Upon
             the
             Receipt
             of
             this
             good
             News
             ,
             Bajazet
             resolves
             to
             trust
             his
             Father
             ,
             yet
             not
             without
             some
             Relicks
             of
             Fear
             ;
             he
             reflected
             ever
             and
             anon
             on
             his
             Brother
             Mustapha
             ,
             
             whose
             Example
             warned
             him
             of
             the
             Danger
             he
             underwent
             .
             However
             ,
             conquering
             his
             Fear
             ,
             come
             he
             did
             to
             the
             Place
             of
             Conference
             appointed
             by
             his
             Father
             ,
             it
             was
             called
             Carestrane
             ,
             some
             few
             Miles
             distant
             from
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             For
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             now-a-days
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Emperors
             ,
             never
             to
             permit
             any
             one
             of
             their
             Sons
             ,
             when
             once
             they
             are
             grown
             up
             ,
             to
             set
             their
             Foot
             within
             the
             Gates
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             (
             whilst
             they
             are
             alive
             )
             for
             fear
             they
             should
             ingratiate
             themselves
             with
             the
             Soldiery
             ,
             and
             so
             set
             up
             for
             themselves
             .
             As
             he
             was
             alighting
             from
             his
             Horse
             ,
             some
             of
             his
             Father's
             Servants
             were
             at
             hand
             to
             take
             away
             his
             Sword
             and
             Dagger
             ;
             this
             struck
             his
             guilty
             Conscience
             into
             a
             little
             Fear
             ,
             tho'
             it
             were
             accustomed
             to
             be
             done
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             come
             unarmed
             into
             their
             Emperor's
             Presence
             :
             But
             his
             Mother
             ,
             who
             had
             placed
             her self
             on
             purpose
             near
             his
             Passage
             ,
             looked
             out
             at
             a
             Window
             ,
             using
             these
             Expressions
             ,
             
               Chear
               up
               ,
               chear
               up
               ,
               my
               Son
               ,
            
             by
             which
             Antidote
             he
             was
             very
             much
             heartned
             and
             relieved
             .
          
           
             As
             soon
             as
             ever
             he
             came
             into
             his
             Fathers
             Presence
             ,
             the
             old
             Man
             bid
             him
             sit
             down
             ,
             and
             then
             began
             to
             blame
             him
             very
             severely
             for
             his
             rashness
             ,
             in
             taking
             up
             Arms
             so
             causelessly
             .
             They
             may
             be
             looked
             upon
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             as
             taken
             up
             against
             my self
             ;
             but
             grant
             you
             took
             them
             up
             only
             against
             your
             Brother
             ,
             yet
             it
             takes
             off
             little
             from
             your
             Offence
             ,
             for
             if
             you
             had
             had
             
             your
             Wish
             ,
             the
             Ottoman
             Religion
             would
             have
             been
             quite
             shaken
             ,
             if
             not
             overthrown
             by
             the
             Domestick
             Discords
             among
             our
             Family
             ,
             (
             on
             the
             Heirs
             whereof
             it
             doth
             depend
             )
             so
             that
             if
             you
             be
             a
             true
             Mussulman
             ,
             such
             a
             Crime
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             far
             from
             your
             Thoughts
             :
             I
             might
             aggravate
             your
             Crime
             (
             said
             he
             )
             by
             telling
             you
             ,
             That
             you
             aspired
             at
             the
             Government
             in
             my
             Life-time
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             contemptuous
             a
             Thing
             ,
             that
             your
             Offence
             is
             almost
             inexpiable
             :
             Nevertheless
             ,
             I
             am
             resolved
             to
             pardon
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             my self
             a
             loving
             Father
             rather
             than
             a
             just
             Judge
             ,
             that
             so
             for
             the
             future
             you
             may
             leave
             all
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             the
             Governments
             of
             them
             are
             not
             disposed
             of
             by
             Mans
             Pleasure
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ;
             if
             he
             hath
             decreed
             that
             you
             shall
             have
             the
             Kingdom
             after
             me
             ,
             no
             Man
             living
             will
             be
             able
             to
             hinder
             it
             :
             But
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             otherwise
             determined
             ,
             't
             was
             a
             mad
             Thing
             in
             you
             to
             go
             about
             to
             resist
             his
             Will
             ,
             for
             that
             were
             to
             fight
             against
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             let
             me
             advise
             you
             to
             be
             quiet
             ,
             and
             not
             disturb
             your
             peaceable
             Brother
             ,
             nor
             interrupt
             the
             Quiet
             of
             my
             old
             Age
             ;
             for
             ,
             I
             will
             assure
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             commit
             a
             second
             Offence
             ,
             of
             this
             Nature
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             so
             far
             from
             pardoning
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             have
             the
             Severity
             of
             Justice
             .
          
           
             Bajazet's
             Answer
             was
             very
             Submissive
             ,
             acknowledging
             his
             Fault
             ,
             and
             promising
             Subjection
             for
             the
             future
             .
             Whereupon
             Solyman
             called
             for
             Drink
             ,
             and
             caused
             it
             to
             be
             given
             to
             his
             Son
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Custom
             is
             )
             which
             was
             a
             Sherbet
             ,
             
             made
             of
             Sugar
             and
             the
             Juice
             of
             certain
             Fruit.
             Bajazet
             had
             rather
             have
             let
             it
             alone
             ,
             as
             fearing
             it
             might
             have
             been
             his
             last
             Draught
             ,
             but
             he
             could
             not
             handsomely
             refuse
             it
             ,
             so
             he
             drank
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             his
             Father
             drank
             a
             little
             after
             him
             ,
             which
             freed
             him
             of
             his
             Fear
             .
             Thus
             Bajazet
             was
             dismissed
             ,
             and
             sent
             away
             to
             his
             Government
             ,
             his
             Congress
             with
             his
             Father
             having
             been
             far
             more
             auspicious
             than
             his
             Brother
             Mustapha's
             was
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Death
             of
             
               Achmet
               Bassa
            
             ,
             another
             of
             your
             Enquiries
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             this
             short
             Relation
             :
             Some
             say
             ,
             he
             was
             put
             to
             Death
             for
             being
             too
             much
             affected
             to
             Mustapha
             ,
             and
             for
             favouring
             underhand
             the
             Counterfeit
             Mustapha
             ,
             and
             encouraging
             Bajazet
             in
             his
             Designs
             .
             Others
             say
             ,
             That
             being
             a
             mere
             Robber
             or
             Swashbuckler
             at
             first
             ,
             but
             advanced
             for
             his
             Audacity
             ,
             Valour
             and
             Skill
             in
             Military
             Affairs
             ,
             to
             that
             high
             Dignity
             ,
             the
             Punishment
             of
             his
             former
             flagitious
             Life
             was
             only
             deferred
             to
             the
             last
             Period
             of
             it
             .
             And
             some
             were
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             he
             was
             executed
             only
             to
             make
             Way
             for
             Rustan
             ;
             for
             Solyman
             having
             promised
             Achmet
             never
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Seal
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             lived
             ;
             to
             make
             a
             collusive
             Performance
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             he
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             put
             to
             Death
             ,
             before
             he
             did
             it
             .
             Some
             said
             ,
             That
             Solyman
             gave
             it
             out
             ,
             'T
             was
             better
             to
             dye
             once
             than
             a
             Thousand
             Times
             over
             ;
             for
             the
             Fear
             of
             the
             Loss
             of
             his
             
               Grand
               Viziership
            
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             his
             Survival
             thereupon
             ,
             would
             have
             
             been
             as
             a
             Thousand
             Deaths
             to
             him
             .
             Whatever
             was
             the
             Cause
             ,
             the
             Manner
             of
             it
             was
             this
             ;
             He
             came
             early
             in
             the
             Morning
             into
             the
             Divan
             ,
             (
             or
             Council-Chamber
             )
             being
             ignorant
             of
             what
             was
             designed
             against
             him
             :
             By
             and
             by
             comes
             a
             Messenger
             to
             him
             from
             the
             Sultan
             ,
             telling
             him
             ,
             That
             he
             must
             die
             .
             He
             was
             a
             Man
             of
             a
             great
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             received
             the
             Message
             as
             undauntedly
             as
             if
             it
             had
             nothing
             concerned
             him
             ;
             only
             when
             the
             Executioner
             drew
             near
             ,
             to
             do
             his
             Office
             ,
             he
             pushed
             him
             away
             ,
             as
             thinking
             it
             dishonourable
             for
             a
             Man
             of
             his
             Dignity
             to
             dye
             by
             the
             Hands
             of
             an
             ordinary
             Executioner
             :
             But
             casting
             his
             Eyes
             round
             about
             the
             Company
             ,
             he
             espied
             a
             creditable
             Person
             ,
             that
             was
             his
             Friend
             ,
             him
             he
             desired
             to
             do
             that
             last
             Office
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             take
             it
             as
             a
             great
             Kindness
             at
             his
             Hands
             ;
             his
             Friend
             ,
             upon
             his
             iterated
             Request
             ,
             undertook
             it
             :
             Only
             Achmet
             advised
             ,
             Not
             to
             draw
             the
             Cord
             or
             Bow-string
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             dispatch
             him
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             had
             strained
             it
             a
             little
             ,
             then
             to
             remit
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             breath
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             to
             pull
             it
             as
             hard
             as
             he
             could
             ,
             until
             he
             were
             dead
             ;
             wherein
             his
             Desire
             was
             answered
             .
             Thus
             Achmet
             was
             willing
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             to
             taste
             of
             Death
             ,
             before
             he
             drank
             his
             full
             Draught
             thereof
             .
             Upon
             his
             Decease
             Rustan
             had
             the
             Grand-Viziership
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             my
             Return
             out
             of
             this
             Country
             ,
             which
             you
             desire
             to
             hear
             of
             ,
             all
             I
             can
             say
             is
             ,
             
               Facilis
               descensus
               Averni
            
             ;
             he
             that
             brought
             me
             hither
             ,
             will
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             good
             ,
             bring
             me
             back
             :
             In
             the
             Interim
             ,
             I
             solace
             my self
             in
             the
             Company
             of
             my
             old
             Friends
             ,
             my
             Books
             ,
             which
             never
             fail
             to
             afford
             me
             Relief
             both
             Day
             and
             Night
             .
          
           
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               
                 
                   the
                   Day
                   before
                   the
                
                 Ides
                 of
                 June
                 1555.
                 
                 June
                 12.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             EPISTLE
             III.
             
          
           
             
               SIR
               ,
            
          
           
             THE
             Relations
             ,
             you
             heard
             ,
             was
             very
             true
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             all
             my
             Collegues
             are
             returned
             home
             ,
             and
             poor
             I
             am
             left
             behind
             ,
             alone
             .
             And
             whereas
             you
             propound
             several
             Questions
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             ,
             What
             Fate
             ,
             or
             what
             malevolent
             Star
             kept
             me
             back
             from
             accompanying
             them
             in
             their
             Return
             ?
             And
             why
             I
             did
             not
             shake
             Hands
             with
             that
             barbarous
             Country
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             the
             wish'd
             for
             Comforts
             of
             my
             own
             ?
             And
             withal
             ,
             you
             demand
             ,
             What
             memorable
             Matters
             I
             have
             seen
             or
             heard
             of
             since
             I
             wrote
             last
             ?
             promising
             to
             give
             credit
             to
             whatever
             drops
             from
             my
             Pen
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             as
             true
             as
             Gospel
             .
             And
             moreover
             ,
             you
             desire
             to
             know
             the
             Course
             of
             my
             Studies
             ,
             and
             how
             I
             relieve
             my self
             both
             in
             my
             Solitudes
             and
             Sufferings
             ?
             And
             whether
             I
             go
             abroad
             or
             always
             stay
             at
             home
             ?
             All
             these
             Postulations
             put
             together
             ,
             will
             engage
             me
             to
             write
             rather
             Commentaries
             or
             Diaries
             ,
             than
             a
             single
             Letter
             ,
             especially
             since
             you
             are
             very
             earnest
             to
             know
             ,
             How
             Bajazet's
             Matters
             stand
             ,
             (
             concerning
             which
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             there
             are
             various
             Reports
             with
             you
             .
             )
             You
             claim
             a
             Promise
             from
             me
             ,
             
             and
             unless
             I
             perform
             it
             ,
             you
             tell
             me
             you
             will
             commence
             an
             Action
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             have
             already
             drawn
             your
             Breviat
             against
             me
             :
             Let
             me
             prosecute
             your
             Metaphor
             ,
             and
             perswade
             you
             to
             stay
             a
             while
             ,
             
               Leniter
               qui
               saeviunt
               sa●
               piunt
               magis
               ,
            
             says
             the
             Old
             Adage
             ,
             No
             haste
             to
             kill
             true
             Men
             :
             But
             if
             you
             are
             so
             much
             given
             to
             Law
             ,
             take
             Use
             and
             Principal
             too
             ,
             rather
             than
             I
             will
             answer
             your
             Suit
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             averse
             from
             Lawing
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             the
             Distance
             of
             Place
             is
             so
             great
             between
             us
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             should
             put
             in
             an
             Exception
             to
             your
             Plea
             ,
             yet
             your
             Writ
             would
             hardly
             abate
             .
             However
             it
             be
             ,
             I
             will
             rather
             satisfy
             your
             Desires
             ,
             than
             contend
             with
             you
             in
             the
             least
             :
             When
             my
             Collegues
             (
             whose
             Names
             I
             gave
             you
             in
             my
             last
             Letters
             )
             perceived
             ,
             that
             our
             Three
             Years
             abode
             in
             this
             Place
             had
             produced
             little
             good
             hitherto
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             making
             of
             a
             firm
             Peace
             ,
             or
             the
             continuing
             the
             Truce
             ;
             and
             that
             small
             Hopes
             of
             either
             did
             appear
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             they
             laboured
             with
             Might
             and
             Main
             to
             be
             dismissed
             by
             this
             Court
             ;
             and
             when
             ,
             with
             much
             ado
             .
             Solyman's
             Consent
             was
             obtained
             therein
             ,
             (
             for
             't
             is
             no
             easy
             matter
             to
             get
             a
             Dismission
             from
             hence
             )
             then
             the
             only
             Question
             was
             ,
             Whether
             we
             should
             all
             go
             ,
             or
             only
             those
             of
             us
             that
             came
             first
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             been
             longest
             there
             ?
             For
             cunning
             Solyman
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             seem
             over-desirous
             of
             Peace
             ,
             by
             retaining
             one
             of
             us
             ,
             remitted
             the
             Matter
             wholly
             to
             our
             own
             Choice
             .
             In
             these
             Circumstances
             ,
             my
             Companions
             thought
             it
             very
             advisable
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             Master's
             Service
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             us
             should
             
             stay
             behind
             ,
             and
             I
             my self
             was
             of
             the
             same
             Mind
             ;
             but
             we
             resolved
             to
             dissemble
             our
             Sentiments
             ,
             and
             conceal
             them
             from
             the
             Turks
             ,
             so
             that
             as
             often
             as
             we
             had
             any
             Discourse
             with
             them
             on
             that
             Subject
             ,
             I
             always
             pretended
             ,
             I
             was
             utterly
             unwilling
             to
             stay
             behind
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             I
             told
             them
             I
             came
             thither
             to
             reside
             as
             Embassador
             in
             Ordinary
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             on
             Supposition
             ,
             That
             Peace
             would
             be
             made
             between
             both
             Empires
             ;
             but
             That
             not
             being
             yet
             done
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             see
             how
             I
             could
             well
             stay
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Damage
             and
             against
             the
             Will
             of
             my
             Master
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             best
             that
             we
             should
             all
             return
             together
             .
             Thus
             I
             reasoned
             before
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             I
             might
             stay
             on
             better
             Terms
             ,
             rather
             by
             their
             Entreaty
             than
             by
             my
             own
             voluntary
             Offer
             .
             I
             knew
             well
             enough
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             all
             went
             away
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             only
             open
             Door
             for
             a
             War
             ,
             but
             it
             would
             even
             quite
             shut
             out
             all
             Hopes
             of
             Peace
             ;
             which
             later
             was
             not
             despaired
             of
             ,
             if
             I
             staid
             behind
             :
             For
             whilst
             Dispatches
             were
             sent
             to
             and
             from
             both
             Princes
             ,
             it
             would
             spin
             out
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Time
             ,
             in
             which
             interval
             something
             or
             other
             might
             fall
             out
             of
             Advantage
             to
             our
             Cause
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             was
             better
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             than
             to
             precipitate
             ourselves
             into
             a
             fierce
             and
             cruel
             War
             ;
             and
             yet
             I
             was
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             how
             prejudicial
             my
             stay
             would
             be
             to
             my self
             ,
             for
             thereby
             my
             fair
             and
             labour
             would
             be
             doubled
             ,
             in
             regard
             One
             was
             to
             do
             the
             Work
             of
             Two
             or
             Three
             :
             Besides
             ,
             many
             Inconveniencies
             might
             occasionally
             arise
             ,
             especially
             if
             the
             Issue
             of
             my
             Transactions
             did
             terminate
             
             in
             a
             War
             :
             And
             yet
             ,
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             he
             that
             Undertakes
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             publick
             Embassador
             ,
             must
             post-p●ne
             all
             such
             private
             Difficulties
             ,
             and
             make
             light
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Publick
             Good
             of
             his
             Prince
             and
             Country
             .
             And
             I
             had
             a
             fair
             Opportunity
             to
             manage
             this
             Affair
             by
             the
             Complaisance
             of
             Rustan
             ,
             who
             was
             very
             desirous
             of
             my
             Stay
             ;
             for
             that
             subtle
             Vizier
             easily
             foresaw
             ,
             what
             a
             shrewd
             Step
             towards
             a
             War
             it
             would
             be
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             all
             be
             gone
             and
             leave
             the
             Negotiation
             for
             a
             Peace
             unfinished
             .
             The
             old
             Fox
             was
             averse
             from
             War
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             principally
             ,
             he
             foresaw
             ,
             That
             if
             Solyman
             made
             an
             Expedition
             into
             Hungary
             ,
             it
             was
             impossible
             to
             prevent
             the
             Discords
             of
             his
             Children
             ;
             for
             if
             Selymus
             were
             willing
             to
             be
             quiet
             ,
             yet
             Bajazet
             would
             attempt
             Innovation
             ,
             especially
             since
             he
             was
             favoured
             by
             himself
             ,
             his
             Wife
             and
             Mother-in-law
             ;
             and
             such
             Commotions
             ,
             he
             knew
             ,
             would
             be
             fatal
             to
             him
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             once
             at
             his
             House
             ,
             he
             made
             a
             long
             Harangue
             to
             my
             Colleagues
             ,
             advising
             them
             what
             to
             say
             to
             their
             Master
             at
             their
             Return
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             a
             Peace
             .
             As
             for
             me
             ,
             he
             advised
             me
             by
             all
             means
             to
             stay
             behind
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             desert
             a
             Business
             so
             well
             begun
             'till
             it
             came
             to
             a
             desired
             Issue
             ;
             and
             there
             's
             no
             doubt
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             but
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             your
             Master
             ,
             who
             always
             shewed
             himself
             inclining
             to
             Peace
             ,
             will
             approve
             well-enough
             of
             your
             Stay.
             Yet
             ,
             nevertheless
             ,
             I
             continued
             Deaf
             to
             his
             Request
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             with
             Safety
             I
             could
             ,
             and
             insisted
             on
             my
             Return
             ;
             
             which
             edg'd
             him
             on
             the
             more
             ,
             to
             perswade
             me
             to
             stay
             :
             What
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             will
             you
             cut
             off
             all
             Hopes
             of
             Peace
             for
             ever
             ?
             Our
             Emperor
             longs
             for
             nothing
             more
             than
             to
             send
             an
             Army
             into
             Hungary
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             long
             since
             done
             it
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             not
             made
             use
             of
             some
             Female
             Instruments
             (
             under
             standing
             his
             Wife
             and
             Mother-in-law
             )
             to
             disswade
             him
             ;
             yea
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             to
             pluck
             him
             back
             by
             the
             Sleeve
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             wise
             ,
             don't
             you
             rouze
             a
             sleeping
             Lyon
             to
             destroy
             you
             .
             upon
             this
             I
             began
             to
             yield
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             was
             less
             peremptory
             in
             my
             Refusal
             to
             stay
             ,
             only
             I
             told
             them
             ,
             my
             greatest
             Remora
             was
             ,
             I
             was
             afraid
             of
             their
             Criminations
             ,
             that
             if
             Matters
             succeeded
             not
             as
             they
             would
             have
             them
             ,
             the
             whole
             Blame
             would
             be
             cast
             upon
             me
             (
             tho'
             it
             was
             not
             in
             my
             Power
             to
             help
             it
             )
             and
             therefore
             they
             would
             make
             me
             feel
             the
             Fruits
             of
             their
             Indignation
             .
             But
             Rustan
             bid
             me
             ,
             Be
             of
             good
             chear
             ,
             whatever
             the
             Event
             were
             ;
             if
             unsuccessful
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             be
             imputed
             to
             me
             ;
             if
             I
             would
             but
             stay
             ,
             he
             promised
             to
             have
             me
             to
             be
             under
             his
             immediate
             Protection
             ,
             and
             would
             treat
             me
             (
             to
             use
             his
             own
             Word
             )
             as
             if
             I
             were
             his
             Natural
             Brother
             .
             I
             told
             him
             ,
             I
             would
             consider
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             parted
             for
             that
             Time.
             
          
           
             The
             next
             Day
             we
             were
             called
             into
             the
             Divan
             ,
             (
             so
             they
             call
             their
             
               Council
               Chamber
            
             )
             then
             the
             same
             Part
             was
             acted
             over
             again
             ,
             only
             Rustan
             carried
             it
             a
             little
             more
             covertly
             ,
             and
             reservedly
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Presence
             of
             other
             Bassas
             ,
             there
             ,
             at
             last
             ,
             I
             yielded
             to
             stay
             behind
             ,
             
             only
             leaving
             a
             Memorial
             with
             them
             of
             this
             Import
             ,
             That
             I
             staid
             behind
             unknown
             to
             my
             Master
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             would
             leave
             all
             my
             Concessions
             to
             his
             Arbitrement
             ,
             to
             cancel
             or
             confirm
             ;
             as
             for
             my self
             ,
             I
             would
             be
             responsible
             for
             nothing
             ,
             nor
             oblige
             my self
             by
             any
             Promise
             ,
             whatever
             issue
             God
             were
             pleased
             to
             give
             of
             my
             Negotiation
             .
             This
             Memorial
             did
             me
             a
             great
             Kindness
             after
             wards
             ,
             in
             difficult
             Circumstances
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Bassas
             could
             not
             for
             shame
             treat
             me
             so
             severely
             in
             their
             Passions
             ,
             as
             otherwise
             they
             would
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             have
             an
             account
             of
             my
             Stay
             behind
             my
             Fellows
             ,
             with
             the
             Reason
             thereof
             .
             They
             left
             Constantinople
             about
             the
             later
             end
             of
             August
             1557.
             
             The
             Winter
             following
             the
             
               Grand
               Seignior
            
             went
             to
             Adrianople
             ,
             as
             his
             Custom
             was
             ,
             both
             to
             strike
             a
             greater
             Terror
             into
             Hungary
             ,
             upon
             the
             bruit
             of
             his
             nearer
             approach
             thither
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             the
             Conveniencies
             of
             his
             Hunting
             ,
             for
             there
             the
             Winters
             are
             colder
             than
             at
             Constantinople
             both
             which
             he
             thought
             conducive
             to
             his
             He
             1th
             .
             The
             Country
             thereabouts
             is
             full
             of
             Marshes
             and
             Stagnant
             Waters
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             vicinity
             of
             many
             Rivers
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             are
             abu●dance
             of
             Water-foul
             ,
             as
             wild
             Ducks
             ,
             Geese
             ,
             Herons
             ,
             Storks
             ,
             Cranes
             ,
             Bitturns
             ,
             &c.
             
             To
             catch
             them
             ,
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             Hawks
             ,
             or
             a
             lesser
             sort
             of
             Eagles
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             used
             to
             the
             Sport
             ,
             that
             tho'
             the
             Foul
             fly
             up
             to
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             they
             I
             fetch
             him
             down
             from
             thence
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             fly
             lower
             ,
             then
             they
             truss
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             mighty
             Force
             
             strike
             them
             with
             their
             Bills
             to
             the
             Ground
             .
             I
             am
             told
             ,
             That
             some
             of
             his
             Falcons
             are
             so
             disciplin'd
             and
             expert
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             venture
             on
             a
             Crane
             ,
             even
             in
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Body
             where
             the
             Wing
             joyns
             it
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             means
             the
             Cranes
             Bill
             can
             do
             them
             no
             hurt
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             tumble
             to
             the
             Ground
             with
             their
             Prey
             :
             And
             yet
             sometimes
             the
             Hawk
             pays
             dear
             for
             his
             Boldness
             for
             if
             he
             do
             but
             miss
             his
             Gripe
             never
             so
             little
             ,
             presently
             the
             Crane
             runs
             him
             through
             with
             his
             Bill
             and
             down
             he
             tumbles
             dead
             to
             the
             Ground
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             Reason
             ,
             the
             
               Grand
               Seignior
            
             ordinarily
             every
             Year
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             Winter
             ,
             goes
             to
             Adrianople
             ,
             and
             returns
             not
             again
             to
             Constantinople
             till
             the
             Frogs
             begin
             to
             be
             troublesome
             to
             him
             by
             their
             croaking
             .
             Thither
             Rustan
             ,
             a
             while
             after
             ,
             sent
             for
             me
             by
             Letter
             ;
             he
             appointed
             some
             Horse
             to
             guard
             me
             on
             the
             Way
             ,
             and
             Sixteen
             Ianizaries
             ,
             whether
             as
             a
             Guard
             to
             me
             ,
             or
             upon
             me
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             you
             to
             judge
             :
             We
             made
             long
             Journys
             ,
             for
             he
             advised
             us
             to
             make
             haste
             :
             On
             the
             Third
             Day
             my
             Ianizaries
             ,
             being
             a
             Foot
             ,
             began
             to
             grumble
             ,
             the
             Ways
             were
             dirty
             ,
             as
             is
             usual
             at
             that
             Time
             of
             the
             Year
             ;
             they
             complained
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             march
             more
             Miles
             ,
             often
             ,
             in
             a
             Day
             ,
             than
             they
             used
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             if
             their
             Emperour
             were
             there
             ,
             they
             could
             hardly
             endure
             it
             .
          
           
             Their
             Complaints
             troubled
             me
             not
             a
             little
             ,
             because
             I
             was
             loth
             to
             disoblige
             this
             sort
             of
             People
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             consulted
             with
             my
             Servants
             ,
             how
             I
             might
             allay
             their
             Discontents
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             willinger
             to
             travel
             .
             One
             of
             
             mine
             told
             me
             ,
             he
             had
             observed
             that
             they
             were
             much
             taken
             with
             a
             certain
             kind
             of
             Caudle
             ,
             Gruel
             or
             Pottage
             ,
             which
             my
             Cook
             used
             to
             make
             of
             Wine
             ,
             Eggs
             ,
             Sugar
             and
             Spices
             ;
             Perhaps
             (
             says
             he
             )
             if
             they
             have
             some
             of
             that
             for
             their
             Break-fast
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             plyable
             .
             This
             seemed
             but
             a
             mean
             Expedient
             ,
             yet
             we
             resolv'd
             to
             try
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Success
             answered
             our
             Expectation
             ;
             for
             after
             this
             sweet
             Soop
             ,
             being
             also
             further
             heated
             with
             a
             Glass
             or
             two
             of
             Wine
             ,
             away
             they
             trudged
             ,
             as
             merrily
             as
             could
             be
             ,
             and
             told
             me
             ,
             they
             would
             accompany
             me
             ,
             on
             the
             same
             Terms
             ,
             to
             Buda
             ,
             if
             I
             pleased
             .
          
           
             When
             I
             came
             to
             Adrianople
             ,
             I
             was
             forced
             to
             hear
             the
             Railings
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             Complainings
             ,
             of
             Rustan
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Plundering-Excursions
             of
             the
             Hungarians
             .
             And
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Answer
             ,
             I
             was
             as
             ready
             to
             complain
             to
             him
             of
             the
             frequent
             Depredations
             and
             Mischiefs
             ,
             which
             the
             Turks
             did
             in
             Christian
             Countries
             .
             No
             marvel
             ,
             said
             I
             ,
             if
             our
             retort
             like
             for
             like
             ;
             for
             I
             had
             just
             then
             received
             an
             Express
             from
             Caesar
             ,
             my
             Master
             ,
             informing
             me
             ,
             what
             Breaches
             and
             Contraventions
             the
             Turks
             had
             made
             of
             that
             Truce
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             Departure
             of
             my
             Collegues
             was
             agreed
             upon
             :
             How
             they
             vexed
             the
             poor
             Peasants
             with
             continual
             Inrodes
             ,
             robbing
             them
             of
             their
             Goods
             ,
             and
             made
             themselves
             ,
             their
             Wives
             and
             Children
             ,
             Slaves
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             not
             forget-to-acquaint
             you
             ,
             how
             that
             the
             same
             Day
             ,
             Caesar
             ,
             my
             Master's
             ,
             Messenger
             came
             to
             me
             with
             an
             Express
             .
             There
             happen'd
             
             an
             Earthquake
             at
             Adrianople
             ,
             which
             gave
             him
             occasion
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             That
             he
             perceived
             the
             same
             (
             so
             he
             judge
             it
             )
             at
             
               Nissa
               ,
               S.
               Sophia
            
             and
             other
             Places
             through
             which
             he
             travelled
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Air
             ,
             included
             in
             the
             Bowels
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             did
             seem
             to
             have
             kept
             Pace
             with
             him
             ,
             by
             some
             subterraneous
             Passages
             or
             Caverns
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             travelled
             as
             far
             in
             a
             Day
             under
             Ground
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             had
             done
             on
             the
             Surface
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             which
             conjecture
             afterward
             seemed
             to
             be
             confirmed
             ,
             upon
             the
             Relation
             we
             received
             of
             an
             Earthquake
             that
             happen'd
             in
             Constantinople
             Four
             Days
             after
             ,
             which
             seemed
             to
             be
             the
             same
             imprisoned
             Air
             ,
             that
             had
             made
             its
             way
             ,
             under
             Ground
             ,
             even
             to
             that
             City
             also
             .
          
           
             I
             leave
             the
             Matter
             to
             your
             Judgment
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             That
             Earthquakes
             are
             very
             frequent
             at
             Constantinople
             ;
             for
             once
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             there
             ,
             about
             Mid-night
             ,
             my
             Lodging
             did
             so
             shake
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             almost
             ready
             to
             fall
             :
             This
             Accident
             awakened
             me
             ,
             though
             fast
             asl●ep
             ,
             and
             ,
             having
             a
             Watch
             Light
             burning
             by
             me
             all
             Night
             ,
             when
             I
             saw
             here
             a
             Cup
             ,
             there
             a
             Book
             ,
             a
             Table
             ,
             Board
             and
             Stone
             all
             tumbled
             in
             an
             Heap
             together
             :
             I
             was
             at
             first
             astonished
             at
             the
             Nov●lty
             of
             the
             Spectacle
             ,
             till
             I
             had
             recollected
             my self
             ,
             and
             judging
             it
             to
             be
             the
             effects
             of
             an
             Earthquake
             ,
             I
             then
             retired
             to
             that
             part
             of
             the
             House
             which
             I
             thought
             most
             secure
             from
             falling
             .
             The
             same
             Commotion
             of
             the
             Earth
             continued
             some
             Days
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             like
             Violence
             .
             Yea
             ,
             over
             all
             that
             great
             City
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             my
             Lodgings
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             
             S.
             Sophia
             ,
             you
             might
             see
             the
             Walls
             ,
             though
             very
             thick
             ,
             to
             chink
             and
             gape
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Clefts
             made
             by
             such
             Earthquakes
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             I
             staid
             about
             Three
             Months
             at
             Adrianople
             ,
             where
             after
             I
             had
             made
             a
             Truce
             for
             Seven
             Months
             ,
             in
             March
             I
             was
             attended
             back
             again
             to
             Constantinople
             :
             When
             I
             came
             thither
             I
             was
             quite
             weary
             to
             be
             mew'd
             up
             in
             my
             old
             Lodging
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             close
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             dealt
             with
             my
             Chiaux
             ,
             (
             a
             sort
             of
             Officers
             among
             the
             Turks
             ,
             which
             serve
             for
             divers
             Employments
             ,
             of
             which
             Attendance
             on
             Embassadors
             is
             one
             )
             that
             I
             might
             have
             Liberty
             (
             as
             other
             Embassadors
             had
             before
             me
             )
             to
             hire
             an
             House
             at
             my
             own
             Charge
             ,
             where
             I
             may
             have
             the
             Benefits
             of
             Gardens
             ,
             Orchards
             ,
             and
             a
             free
             Air
             ,
             to
             breath
             in
             .
             The
             Chiaux
             was
             not
             averse
             from
             my
             Proposal
             ,
             for
             he
             saw
             that
             the
             Siegnior's
             Advantage
             was
             concerned
             therein
             ,
             who
             was
             wont
             to
             hire
             Houses
             for
             Embassadors
             ,
             at
             the
             yearly
             Rent
             of
             400
             Ducats
             ;
             and
             now
             all
             that
             Expence
             would
             be
             saved
             :
             Hereupon
             I
             went
             to
             an
             House
             or
             Island
             rather
             ,
             hired
             with
             my
             own
             Mony
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             a
             broad
             Field
             adjoyning
             ,
             where
             I
             resolved
             to
             make
             a
             Garden
             ,
             and
             to
             relieve
             my
             wearisom
             Embassy
             ,
             in
             managing
             and
             planting
             it
             :
             But
             ,
             see
             the
             Spight
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             Chiaux
             found
             by
             Experience
             that
             he
             could
             not
             have
             as
             strict
             an
             Inspection
             over
             me
             ,
             in
             an
             open
             House
             that
             had
             many
             Ways
             to
             it
             ,
             with
             a
             large
             space
             of
             ground
             near
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             in
             a
             Caravasa
             (
             which
             Word
             you
             know
             the
             meaning
             of
             by
             my
             former
             Letters
             )
             
             because
             this
             later
             was
             fenced
             with
             Cross-barr'd
             Windows
             ,
             and
             besides
             ,
             had
             but
             one
             Passage
             into
             it
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             change
             his
             Mind
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             made
             his
             Address
             to
             the
             Bassas
             ,
             who
             by
             this
             time
             were
             returned
             from
             Adrianople
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             retire
             to
             my
             former
             Lodging
             :
             And
             I
             was
             to
             look
             upon
             This
             as
             a
             great
             Courtesy
             too
             ,
             for
             some
             of
             the
             Bashas
             ,
             in
             a
             Debate
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             concerning
             my
             disposal
             ,
             were
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             now
             I
             was
             alone
             ,
             a
             less
             House
             would
             serve
             my
             turn
             ,
             and
             so
             some
             Charge
             might
             be
             saved
             ;
             but
             the
             moderatest
             Party
             carried
             it
             ,
             That
             I
             should
             return
             to
             my
             old
             Quarters
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             desire
             a
             Description
             of
             the
             House
             I
             lodged
             in
             ,
             take
             it
             thus
             .
             It
             is
             scituated
             on
             a
             Rising
             Ground
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             celebrated
             part
             of
             Constantinople
             ;
             in
             the
             Back-side
             thereof
             there
             is
             a
             pleasant
             ,
             but
             somewhat
             distant
             ,
             Prospect
             to
             the
             Sea
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             so
             remote
             from
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             may
             easily
             discern
             the
             Dolphins
             skipping
             and
             playing
             therein
             :
             And
             also
             at
             a
             vast
             distance
             a
             Man
             may
             see
             Mount
             Olympus
             in
             Asia
             ,
             which
             wears
             a
             snowy-white
             Cap
             all
             the
             Year
             !
             It
             lyes-open
             to
             the
             Wind
             from
             every
             Quarter
             ,
             which
             by
             ventilating
             the
             Air
             ,
             makes
             it
             more
             wholsom
             and
             healthy
             .
             But
             the
             Turks
             are
             so
             envious
             to
             their
             Christian
             Tenants
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             cut
             them
             off
             from
             as
             many
             Conveniencies
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             do
             not
             only
             set
             Iron
             Grates
             before
             their
             Windows
             ,
             but
             do
             also
             add
             Iron
             Boards
             and
             Planks
             to
             hinder
             the
             Prospect
             ,
             and
             the
             free
             
             Passage
             of
             the
             Air
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             means
             they
             stop
             the
             Mouths
             of
             the
             Neighbouring
             Turks
             ,
             who
             are
             apt
             to
             complain
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             do
             nothing
             in
             their
             Houses
             but
             the
             Christians
             must
             overlook
             them
             .
             The
             House
             is
             built
             in
             a
             Quadrangular
             Form
             ,
             with
             a
             large
             Square
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             a
             Well
             .
             The
             upper
             Part
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             thereof
             that
             is
             inhabited
             ,
             is
             divided
             into
             Galleries
             ,
             which
             go
             round
             it
             ,
             and
             into
             Lodging
             Chambers
             .
             The
             Galleries
             look
             down
             into
             the
             Quadrangle
             within
             ,
             and
             without
             are
             the
             Lodgings
             ,
             which
             have
             all
             a
             Passage
             into
             them
             ;
             there
             are
             a
             great
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             small
             and
             uniform
             ,
             as
             the
             Cells
             or
             Chambers
             of
             Monks
             are
             with
             us
             .
             The
             Front
             stands
             over
             against
             the
             High-Way
             ,
             leading
             to
             the
             Seraglio
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Grand
               Seignior
            
             ,
             every
             Friday
             (
             which
             is
             their
             Sabbath
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord's
             Day
             is
             with
             us
             )
             passes
             by
             it
             to
             his
             Devotions
             ,
             so
             that
             Embassadors
             may
             easily
             see
             him
             out
             of
             their
             Windows
             .
             And
             the
             Family
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Chiaux
             and
             the
             Ianizaries
             do
             obeysance
             to
             him
             in
             the
             Porch
             ,
             or
             do
             re-salute
             him
             rather
             ;
             for
             the
             Fashion
             of
             the
             Turks
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Greater
             doth
             first
             of
             all
             salute
             the
             Less
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             
               Grand
               Seignior
            
             ,
             as
             he
             passes
             ,
             first
             salutes
             the
             People
             with
             a
             Nod
             of
             his
             Head
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             very
             officiously
             pay
             their
             Courts
             to
             him
             ,
             with
             Acclamations
             and
             Shouts
             .
          
           
             The
             lower
             Part
             of
             the
             House
             is
             designed
             for
             the
             Stabling
             of
             Horses
             ;
             and
             to
             preserve
             it
             from
             Fire
             within
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             built
             with
             
             Vaults
             or
             arch'd
             Roofs
             ,
             and
             without
             it
             is
             covered
             with
             Lead
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             such
             kind
             of
             Building
             hath
             some
             Advantages
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             as
             many
             Inconveniencies
             to
             ballance
             them
             :
             For
             all
             things
             are
             made
             therein
             for
             necessary
             use
             ,
             but
             nothing
             for
             Delight
             and
             Pleasure
             ;
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             Beauty
             or
             Novelty
             that
             can
             entertain
             your
             Eye
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             Garden
             belonging
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             divert
             a
             Man
             by
             walking
             ;
             there
             is
             neither
             Tree
             ,
             Shrub
             nor
             green
             Herb
             ,
             to
             delight
             your
             Eye
             ,
             you
             have
             only
             many
             Wild
             Beasts
             as
             your
             troublesome
             Inmates
             and
             Companions
             ;
             Snakes
             you
             have
             in
             abundance
             ,
             store
             of
             Weazils
             ,
             Lizards
             and
             Scorpions
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             sometime
             ,
             when
             you
             would
             fetch
             your
             Hat
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             from
             the
             Place
             you
             left
             it
             the
             Night
             before
             ,
             you
             find
             it
             surrounded
             with
             a
             Snake
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             terrible
             Hat
             Band
             :
             And
             yet
             these
             Animal●
             afforded
             me
             some
             kind
             of
             Divertisement
             in
             my
             Solitude
             ,
             (
             for
             you
             must
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             tell
             you
             all
             my
             entertainments
             .
             )
             I
             once
             saw
             a
             Weazil
             fiercely
             combating
             with
             a
             Snake
             and
             though
             the
             whole
             Family
             look'd
             upon
             her
             ,
             yet
             she
             was
             not
             terrified
             therewith
             ;
             but
             tho
             her
             Adversary
             struggled
             ,
             and
             made
             what
             Defence
             he
             could
             ,
             yet
             she
             victoriously
             haled
             him
             in
             to
             her
             Hole
             .
             Another
             Time
             I
             saw
             a
             Weaz●
             carrying
             her
             Young
             Weasling
             from
             one
             Place
             of
             the
             House
             to
             another
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             she
             was●
             doing
             ,
             she
             leapt
             down
             upon
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Table
             ,
             where
             I
             and
             some
             of
             my
             Guests
             were
             sitting
             after
             Dinner
             ,
             having
             a
             young
             one
             〈◊〉
             
             her
             Mouth
             ,
             which
             she
             very
             fairly
             left
             among
             us
             on
             the
             Table
             ,
             and
             skipt
             no
             farther
             than
             the
             Door
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             she
             had
             waited
             what
             Event
             would
             be●ide
             her
             youngling
             )
             when
             we
             had
             satisfied
             our selves
             with
             the
             Sight
             of
             that
             ,
             yet
             shapeless
             ,
             Animal
             ,
             we
             laid
             it
             down
             upon
             the
             Ground
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Dam
             ran
             hastily
             ,
             and
             snatching
             it
             up
             ,
             carried
             it
             to
             her
             desired
             Place
             .
             Another
             time
             I
             saw
             either
             a
             Snake
             or
             a
             Dragon
             ,
             or
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             trod
             to
             Pieces
             by
             the
             Horses
             Feet
             ,
             in
             the
             Stable
             ;
             her
             Belly
             was
             very
             big
             ,
             and
             ,
             after
             I
             had
             caused
             it
             to
             be
             opened
             ,
             I
             found
             Three
             huge
             Mice
             therein
             .
             'T
             was
             a
             Wonder
             to
             me
             ,
             how
             such
             a
             slow
             and
             creeping
             Animal
             could
             catch
             so
             swift
             and
             so
             running
             an
             one
             ;
             and
             after
             he
             had
             catch'd
             him
             how
             he
             could
             swallow
             him
             down
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             narrowness
             of
             his
             Throat
             and
             Jaws
             .
             But
             my
             Wonderment
             was
             soon
             abated
             when
             I
             beheld
             another
             Snake
             seize
             upon
             a
             mighty
             Toad
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             had
             him
             in
             his
             Mouth
             ,
             he
             began
             at
             the
             hinder
             Part
             ,
             and
             had
             devoured
             a
             great
             deal
             thereof
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Toad
             was
             still
             alive
             ,
             and
             did
             what
             he
             could
             with
             his
             Fore-Feet
             to
             deliver
             himself
             from
             his
             Enemy
             :
             'T
             was
             in
             this
             very
             Posture
             when
             I
             saw
             it
             first
             ,
             which
             made
             me
             to
             admire
             and
             to
             be
             almost
             of
             the
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             I
             saw
             a
             Monster
             ,
             an
             Animal
             with
             Two
             Feet
             and
             a
             Tail
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             but
             when
             I
             drew
             nearer
             ,
             and
             perceived
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             as
             I
             hit
             the
             Snake
             with
             my
             Staff
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             let
             go
             his
             Prey
             ,
             which
             at
             last
             he
             endeavoured
             to
             do
             ,
             
             that
             he
             might
             creep
             the
             nimbler
             away
             ;
             but
             whether
             he
             would
             or
             no
             ,
             the
             Toad
             stuck
             in
             his
             Throat
             ;
             yet
             ,
             at
             last
             ,
             when
             with
             much-a-do
             ,
             he
             had
             shaken
             him
             out
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             shut
             his
             Mouth
             ,
             but
             continued
             gaping
             ,
             in
             an
             ugly
             Posture
             ,
             till
             we
             had
             killed
             him
             .
             Such
             a
             Staff
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             Pl●●y
             ,
             hath
             a
             kind
             of
             Magical
             Vertue
             to
             help
             Child-bearing-Women
             in
             the
             Time
             of
             their
             Labour
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             for
             my
             Part
             ,
             I
             was
             not
             content
             with
             the
             native
             Animals
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             but
             fill'd
             my
             House
             with
             Outlandish
             Ones
             too
             ;
             and
             my
             Family
             busied
             themselves
             ,
             by
             my
             order
             ,
             to
             both
             our
             mutual
             Contents
             ,
             in
             feeding
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             the
             better
             bear
             the
             absence
             from
             our
             own
             Country
             :
             For
             seeing
             we
             were
             debarred
             of
             Human
             Society
             ,
             what
             better
             Conversation
             could
             we
             have
             to
             drive
             Grief
             out
             of
             our
             Minds
             ,
             than
             among
             Wild
             Beasts
             ?
             otherwise
             Stones
             ,
             Walls
             and
             Solitudes
             had
             been
             but
             lamentable
             Divertisements
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             these
             ,
             Apes
             led
             the
             Van
             ,
             which
             making
             us
             good
             Sport
             ,
             occasioned
             great
             Laughter
             amongst
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             you
             should
             seldom
             see
             them
             without
             a
             whole
             Ring
             of
             my
             People
             about
             them
             ,
             delighting
             to
             observe
             their
             Antick
             Tricks
             and
             Gestures
             .
             I
             also
             bred
             up
             some
             Wolves
             ,
             some
             Bears
             ,
             some
             broad-horned
             Stags
             (
             miscalled
             vulgarly
             ,
             Bucks
             )
             and
             common
             Deer
             ,
             also
             Hinds
             ,
             Lynx's
             ,
             Ichneumons
             or
             Indian
             Rats
             ,
             Weasils
             of
             that
             sort
             which
             you
             call
             Ferrets
             and
             Fairys
             :
             And
             if
             
             you
             would
             know
             all
             ,
             I
             kept
             also
             an
             Hog
             ,
             whose
             noysome
             Smell
             was
             wholsome
             for
             my
             Horses
             ,
             as
             my
             Grooms
             perswaded
             me
             :
             So
             that
             in
             my
             Nomenclature
             of
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             fit
             I
             should
             omit
             my
             Hog
             ,
             which
             made
             my
             House
             to
             be
             mightily
             frequented
             by
             the
             Asiaticks
             :
             They
             came
             thick
             and
             three-fold
             to
             see
             that
             Creature
             ,
             which
             is
             counted
             Unclean
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Books
             of
             their
             Religion
             they
             are
             forbid
             to
             eat
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             being
             a
             prohibited
             Animal
             among
             them
             ,
             they
             never
             saw
             one
             before
             .
             Yea
             ,
             all
             Turks
             are
             as
             much
             afraid
             to
             touch
             an
             Hog
             ,
             as
             Christians
             are
             to
             come
             near
             to
             those
             who
             are
             infected
             with
             the
             Plague
             .
             This
             Humour
             of
             theirs
             being
             known
             ,
             we
             put
             a
             pretty
             Trick
             upon
             them
             ;
             when
             any
             Body
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             send
             me
             a
             secret
             Message
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             have
             my
             Chiaux
             know
             of
             ,
             he
             would
             include
             it
             in
             a
             little
             Bag
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             Roasting-Pig
             ,
             and
             sending
             it
             by
             a
             youth
             :
             When
             my
             Chiaux
             met
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             ask
             ,
             What
             he
             had
             there
             ?
             Then
             the
             Boy
             ,
             being
             instructed
             before
             ,
             would
             whisper
             him
             in
             the
             Ear
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             That
             a
             Friend
             of
             mine
             had
             sent
             me
             a
             Roasting-Pig
             ,
             for
             a
             Present
             :
             The
             Chiaux
             thereupon
             would
             punch
             the
             Bag
             with
             his
             Stick
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             the
             Boy
             spake
             Truth
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             heard
             the
             Pig
             grunt
             ,
             he
             would
             run
             back
             as
             far
             as
             ever
             he
             could
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Get
               thee
               in
               with
               thy
               nasty
               Present
               .
            
             Then
             spitting
             on
             the
             Ground
             ,
             and
             turning
             to
             his
             Fellows
             ,
             he
             would
             say
             ;
             
               'T
               is
               strange
               to
               see
               how
               these
               Christians
               do
               dote
               on
               this
               filthy
               impure
               
               Beast
               ,
               they
               cannot
               forbear
               eating
               of
               it
               tho'
               their
               Lives
               lay
               at
               stake
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             was
             handsomely
             chouzed
             ,
             and
             the
             Boy
             brought
             me
             what
             secret
             Message
             was
             sent
             me
             .
             I
             keep
             also
             a
             great
             many
             sorts
             of
             Birds
             ,
             as
             Eagles
             ,
             Jack-daws
             ,
             Muscovy
             Ducks
             ,
             Balearick
             Cranes
             ,
             and
             Partridges
             ;
             yea
             ,
             my
             House
             is
             so
             full
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             Painter
             were
             to
             draw
             it
             ,
             he
             may
             take
             from
             thence
             the
             Copy
             for
             Noah's
             Ark.
             Besides
             the
             Delight
             that
             I
             and
             my
             Family
             take
             in
             these
             Creatures
             ,
             to
             counterpoize
             our
             long
             Absence
             from
             our
             own
             Country
             ,
             I
             got
             also
             this
             Advantage
             by
             them
             ,
             That
             now
             I
             know
             ,
             by
             Experience
             ,
             what
             I
             could
             hardly
             believe
             when
             I
             read
             it
             in
             Books
             .
             You
             know
             a
             great
             many
             Books
             are
             full
             of
             printed
             Stories
             ,
             what
             ardent
             Love
             some
             wild
             Beasts
             have
             to
             Mankind
             :
             I
             could
             never
             give
             Credit
             to
             such
             Relations
             ,
             but
             looked
             upon
             them
             as
             Romances
             ,
             'till
             I
             saw
             with
             my
             Eyes
             ,
             a
             Lynx
             ,
             which
             I
             got
             out
             of
             Assyria
             ,
             so
             passionately
             affected
             towards
             one
             of
             my
             Servants
             ,
             though
             known
             to
             him
             but
             a
             little
             while
             before
             ,
             that
             for
             my
             part
             I
             could
             not
             deny
             but
             he
             was
             in
             Love
             with
             him
             :
             For
             whenever
             he
             was
             present
             ,
             she
             would
             mightily
             fawn
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             embrace
             him
             ,
             and
             almost
             kiss
             him
             ;
             whenever
             he
             was
             about
             to
             go
             away
             from
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             gently
             lay
             his
             Claws
             on
             his
             Cloaths
             ,
             as
             labouring
             to
             retain
             him
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             was
             gone
             he
             would
             Eye
             him
             ;
             and
             whensoever
             he
             was
             in
             Sight
             ,
             and
             would
             hardly
             ever
             remove
             his
             Eye
             from
             that
             Quarter
             ;
             during
             the
             Time
             of
             his
             Absence
             he
             
             was
             very
             sad
             ,
             but
             upon
             his
             Return
             he
             would
             skip
             and
             be
             jocund
             ;
             he
             could
             not
             endure
             he
             should
             be
             any
             Time
             absent
             ,
             for
             one
             Time
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             with
             me
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             to
             the
             Turkish
             Camp
             ,
             the
             Lynx
             pined
             away
             by
             degrees
             ,
             would
             not
             eat
             a
             bit
             ,
             but
             at
             length
             dyed
             .
          
           
             I
             was
             troubled
             for
             his
             Loss
             ,
             for
             I
             had
             designed
             him
             ,
             with
             another
             choice
             Ichneumon
             (
             which
             I
             had
             )
             as
             a
             Present
             for
             my
             Master
             Caesar
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             exceeding
             Beauty
             of
             his
             Skin
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             look
             quite
             another
             thing
             from
             other
             Lynxes
             :
             The
             best
             of
             the
             kind
             are
             bred
             in
             Assyria
             ,
             from
             whence
             this
             came
             ,
             and
             their
             Skins
             are
             sold
             here
             for
             Fifteen
             or
             Sixteen
             Crowns
             of
             Gold
             apiece
             .
             I
             question
             not
             ,
             but
             these
             were
             the
             Babilonians
             Pells
             or
             Skins
             ,
             so
             much
             famed
             and
             valued
             amongst
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             of
             which
             mention
             is
             made
             in
             Law-Books
             ;
             in
             the
             Title
             of
             Publicans
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             please
             to
             hear
             me
             ,
             I
             le
             tell
             you
             another
             Story
             of
             a
             Bird
             :
             I
             have
             among
             my
             other
             Birds
             ,
             a
             Baleavic
             Crane
             ,
             which
             differs
             from
             the
             ordinary
             sort
             of
             Cranes
             by
             a
             white
             Plume
             of
             Feathers
             ,
             that
             grows
             hanging
             down
             from
             both
             his
             Ears
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             all
             the
             fore-part
             of
             her
             Neck-Feathers
             were
             black
             ,
             and
             the
             Turks
             adorn
             their
             Turbants
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             some
             difference
             in
             their
             Bigness
             .
             This
             Baleavic
             Bird
             was
             mightily
             affected
             with
             a
             Spanish
             Soldier
             ,
             whom
             I
             had
             redeemed
             out
             of
             his
             Cha●ns
             ;
             when
             he
             walked
             abroad
             the
             Bird
             would
             walk
             abroad
             with
             him
             ,
             though
             for
             many
             
             Hours
             together
             ;
             when
             he
             stood
             still
             ,
             so
             did
             the
             Crane
             ;
             when
             he
             sat
             down
             she
             would
             stand
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             suffer
             him
             to
             handle
             her
             ,
             and
             stroke
             down
             her
             Feathers
             ,
             whereas
             she
             would
             not
             suffer
             any
             Body
             else
             so
             much
             as
             to
             touch
             her
             ;
             whenever
             he
             was
             gone
             from
             Home
             ,
             she
             would
             come
             to
             his
             Chamber-door
             and
             knock
             against
             it
             with
             her
             Beak
             ;
             if
             any
             Body
             open●d
             It
             ,
             she
             would
             look
             all-a-bout
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             he
             were
             in
             the
             Room
             ;
             and
             not
             finding
             him
             ,
             she
             would
             traverse
             it
             about
             ,
             making
             such
             a
             shrill
             Din
             and
             Noise
             ,
             that
             nothing
             living
             could
             endure
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             were
             forced
             to
             shut
             her
             up
             ,
             that
             her
             Noise
             might
             not
             offend
             us
             .
             But
             when
             he
             returned
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             she
             fixed
             her
             Eyes
             on
             him
             ,
             she
             would
             make
             to
             him
             ,
             clapping
             her
             Wings
             with
             such
             an
             Antick
             Posture
             of
             her
             Body
             as
             Dancers
             in
             a
             Jig
             use
             to
             do
             ;
             or
             as
             if
             she
             had
             been
             to
             prepare
             herself
             for
             a
             Combat
             with
             a
             Pygmy
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             she
             at
             last
             used
             to
             lye
             under
             his
             Bed
             at
             Night
             ,
             where
             she
             laid
             him
             an
             Egg.
             Thus
             I
             have
             given
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             Loves
             of
             Brute
             Animals
             towards
             Man
             ,
             now
             prepare
             your
             Ears
             for
             another
             Story
             of
             a
             contrary
             import
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Cruelty
             and
             Ingratitude
             of
             another
             Bruit
             towards
             Man.
             I
             had
             an
             Hart
             ,
             that
             lived
             very
             quiet
             and
             tame
             with
             me
             for
             many
             Months
             ,
             but
             when
             her
             rutting
             or
             coupling
             Time
             came
             ,
             she
             grew
             on
             a
             suddain
             so
             wild
             ,
             that
             forgetting
             all
             our
             respects
             ,
             she
             flew
             upon
             every
             Body
             that
             she
             met
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             would
             have
             killed
             them
             with
             her
             Horns
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             were
             compelled
             ,
             for
             
             our
             own
             Security
             ,
             to
             hamper
             her
             ,
             and
             so
             shut
             her
             up
             in
             a
             walled
             Place
             ;
             but
             one
             Night
             ,
             she
             broke
             from
             her
             Prison
             ,
             and
             run
             amongst
             all
             the
             Horses
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             in
             Turky
             ,
             use
             to
             stand
             all
             Night
             in
             the
             Yard
             ,
             and
             where
             she
             made
             such
             a
             Tumult
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             she
             forced
             the
             Grooms
             to
             drive
             her
             to
             her
             Hold
             ;
             she
             wounded
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             set
             them
             into
             a
             Rage
             ,
             so
             that
             at
             last
             they
             drove
             her
             into
             a
             large
             Stable
             ,
             and
             there
             I
             gave
             them
             leave
             ,
             with
             what
             Weapons
             came
             next
             to
             hand
             ,
             to
             destroy
             her
             :
             She
             defended
             her self
             stoutly
             at
             first
             ,
             but
             they
             being
             Forty
             to
             one
             ,
             at
             last
             felled
             her
             ,
             and
             made
             her
             pay
             for
             her
             Breach
             of
             Hospitality
             .
             When
             she
             was
             dead
             I
             cut
             her
             in
             Pieces
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             Feast
             for
             the
             Embassadors
             that
             then
             resided
             at
             Constantinople
             ;
             't
             was
             a
             Hart
             or
             Stag
             ,
             of
             a
             huge
             Bulk
             ,
             such
             as
             use
             to
             come
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Antumn
             ,
             out
             of
             Hungary
             into
             Austria
             ,
             at
             Rutting
             Times
             ;
             I
             bought
             him
             of
             some
             Beggars
             ,
             that
             made
             a
             Gain
             of
             that
             Trade
             ;
             they
             used
             to
             carry
             him
             about
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             ask'd
             Alms
             for
             God's
             sake
             ,
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             they
             used
             to
             bow
             their
             Heads
             ,
             and
             the
             Stag
             by
             Custom
             had
             learned
             to
             do
             so
             too
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Vulgar
             did
             admire
             the
             Beast
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             some
             Sense
             of
             a
             Deity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             got
             a
             deal
             of
             Gain
             to
             his
             Keepers
             :
             This
             Stag
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             Talness
             ,
             I
             also
             designed
             as
             a
             Present
             for
             Caesar
             .
          
           
           
             Having
             made
             mention
             of
             Turkish
             Beggars
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             acquaint
             you
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             those
             kind
             of
             People
             in
             this
             Country
             .
             There
             are
             fewer
             Beggars
             here
             than
             amongst
             us
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             commonly
             Pilgrims
             that
             travel
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             pretending
             some
             appearance
             of
             Piety
             or
             religious
             Profession
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             besides
             their
             Poverty
             ,
             pretend
             Distraction
             and
             Simplicity
             ;
             and
             this
             sort
             is
             very
             much
             esteemed
             among
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             Turks
             count
             all
             Mad-men
             and
             Fools
             to
             be
             certainly
             designed
             for
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             Demi-Gods
             here
             on
             Earth
             .
             Some
             of
             those
             Wanderers
             are
             Arabians
             ,
             who
             carry
             Banners
             before
             them
             ,
             wherewith
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             their
             Ancestors
             fought
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             for
             the
             Propagation
             of
             the
             Mussulman
             Religion
             :
             They
             that
             are
             of
             this
             Rank
             are
             not
             ordinary
             Beggars
             ,
             neither
             do
             they
             ask
             Alms
             of
             all
             Passengers
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Evening
             they
             offer
             you
             a
             Tallow
             Candle
             ,
             a
             Lemon
             or
             a
             Pomegranate
             ,
             and
             force
             it
             upon
             you
             ,
             but
             you
             must
             give
             them
             double
             or
             treble
             the
             Worth
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             means
             they
             seem
             rather
             to
             sell
             than
             to
             receive
             gratis
             .
             For
             the
             rest
             ,
             they
             which
             beg
             amongst
             Christians
             are
             set
             to
             do
             servile
             Offices
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ;
             if
             a
             Slave
             become
             lame
             ,
             yet
             his
             Master
             is
             bound
             to
             maintain
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             veriest
             Cripple
             amongst
             them
             yet
             brings
             in
             his
             Master
             some
             Profit
             .
             I
             remember
             ,
             once
             I
             redeemed
             a
             Spanish
             Officer
             ,
             bought
             by
             a
             Turk
             ,
             who
             was
             maimed
             in
             all
             his
             Limbs
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             Wounds
             ,
             and
             yet
             his
             Master
             found
             
             means
             how
             to
             make
             him
             get
             his
             Living
             ;
             he
             sent
             him
             over
             into
             Asia
             ,
             to
             look
             to
             the
             Flocks
             of
             Geese
             which
             he
             kept
             there
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             care
             in
             feeding
             them
             ,
             he
             brought
             in
             sufficient
             Gain
             to
             his
             Master
             .
          
           
             Now
             we
             talk
             of
             Slaves
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             digress
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             to
             propound
             a
             Quaere
             ,
             Whether
             he
             did
             well
             or
             ill
             with
             Christendom
             ,
             who
             first
             abridged
             the
             use
             of
             Slaves
             among
             them
             ?
             I
             know
             there
             are
             many
             Inconveniencies
             that
             attend
             the
             Condition
             of
             Slaves
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             over-balanced
             by
             the
             Advantages
             accruing
             thereby
             ;
             especially
             if
             a
             just
             and
             merciful
             Slavery
             were
             allowed
             by
             some
             publick
             Law
             ,
             as
             was
             of
             old
             among
             the
             Romans
             ;
             for
             then
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             need
             so
             many
             Gallows's
             and
             Gibbets
             as
             we
             have
             among
             us
             ,
             to
             restrain
             those
             ,
             who
             set
             an
             high
             Price
             on
             their
             Life
             and
             Liberty
             ;
             to
             maintain
             which
             ,
             their
             Poverty
             prompts
             them
             to
             the
             most
             audacious
             Attempts
             .
             Liberty
             ,
             without
             an
             Estate
             to
             maintain
             it
             ,
             is
             none
             of
             the
             best
             Counsellors
             .
             All
             Men
             are
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             Poverty
             and
             Freedom
             ;
             Mankind
             ,
             in
             general
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             form'd
             by
             Nature
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             able
             rightly
             to
             govern
             himself
             ;
             No
             ,
             he
             stands
             in
             need
             of
             a
             better
             and
             wiser
             Conduct
             than
             his
             own
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             end
             of
             this
             Transgressing
             ;
             for
             so
             some
             Beasts
             will
             always
             be
             terrible
             to
             Men
             ,
             unless
             their
             Fierceness
             be
             restrain'd
             by
             Manacles
             and
             Bonds
             .
             But
             in
             this
             case
             of
             Slavery
             ,
             the
             weaker
             Mind
             of
             the
             Slave
             is
             govern'd
             and
             esteer'd
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             his
             
             Patron
             or
             Master
             ;
             and
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             Master
             is
             maintained
             by
             the
             labour
             of
             his
             Slave
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             both
             publickly
             and
             privately
             ,
             the
             Turks
             make
             a
             very
             great
             Advantage
             of
             their
             Slaves
             ;
             if
             any
             Houshold-work
             be
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             the
             Slave
             is
             ready
             to
             perform
             it
             ;
             and
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             Proverb
             among
             them
             ,
             
               He
               can
               never
               be
               Poor
               ,
               that
               hath
               but
               one
               Slave
               .
            
             But
             then
             for
             Works
             without
             Door
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Rubbish
             to
             be
             carried
             out
             ,
             or
             Preparation
             made
             for
             any
             great
             Building
             ,
             the
             assiduity
             of
             Slaves
             quickly
             performs
             what
             is
             enjoined
             them
             .
             This
             I
             take
             to
             be
             one
             Reason
             ,
             why
             our
             present
             Buildings
             do
             not
             arrive
             to
             the
             magnificence
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ;
             we
             want
             Hands
             (
             of
             Slaves
             )
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             Work.
             I
             might
             instance
             also
             ,
             that
             servile
             Hands
             and
             Heads
             have
             been
             great
             helps
             to
             the
             Learned
             ,
             to
             attain
             their
             so
             much
             celebrated
             Learning
             and
             Knowledge
             .
             What
             I
             have
             hitherto
             discoursed
             about
             Slaves
             ,
             you
             will
             look
             upon
             as
             a
             Divertisement
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             pray
             ,
             take
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             can
             assure
             you
             of
             ,
             That
             the
             Turks
             ,
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             do
             make
             an
             huge
             Advantage
             of
             Slaves
             ;
             for
             if
             an
             ordinary
             Turk
             bring
             home
             one
             or
             two
             Slaves
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             taken
             Prisoners
             ,
             in
             War
             ,
             he
             accounts
             he
             hath
             made
             a
             good
             Campaign
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             Prize
             is
             worth
             his
             Labour
             .
             An
             ordinary
             Slave
             is
             sold
             among
             them
             for
             40
             or
             50
             Crowns
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             be
             young
             ,
             beautiful
             ,
             and
             have
             skill
             in
             some
             Trade
             besides
             ,
             then
             they
             rate
             him
             at
             twice
             as
             
             much
             :
             By
             this
             you
             may
             know
             ,
             how
             advantagious
             the
             Turkish
             Depredations
             are
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             many
             times
             ,
             from
             one
             Expedition
             ,
             they
             bring
             home
             five
             or
             six
             thousand
             Prisoners
             .
          
           
             The
             Romans
             of
             old
             were
             not
             ignorant
             of
             this
             gainful
             Trade
             ;
             which
             made
             them
             set
             an
             high
             Rate
             on
             20
             or
             30
             thousand
             Persons
             ,
             which
             they
             sometimes
             took
             at
             the
             sacking
             of
             Cities
             ,
             as
             their
             Writings
             shew
             .
             But
             a
             Turk
             ,
             upon
             the
             like
             Sack
             ,
             would
             make
             ten
             times
             five
             hundred
             Crowns
             of
             his
             Prize
             ,
             tho'
             by
             the
             Rules
             of
             their
             Religion
             they
             are
             not
             to
             make
             Slaves
             of
             any
             of
             their
             own
             Sect
             ;
             nor
             to
             disfranchize
             them
             ,
             or
             set
             any
             Price
             on
             their
             Heads
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             from
             this
             large
             Digression
             .
             I
             formerly
             acquainted
             you
             with
             my
             Sport
             in
             Huming
             ;
             it
             follows
             ,
             in
             course
             ,
             that
             I
             must
             say
             something
             of
             my
             Fowling
             .
             The
             Turks
             are
             favourable
             to
             all
             Beasts
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             Birds
             ;
             and
             especially
             to
             Kites
             ,
             because
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             they
             eat
             up
             the
             Carrion
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             Streets
             clean
             and
             wholsome
             ;
             and
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             abundance
             of
             these
             Birds
             fly
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Town
             ,
             as
             fearless
             of
             Gin
             or
             Snare
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             almost
             tame
             ;
             and
             when
             you
             whistle
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             come
             about
             you
             ,
             throw
             them
             up
             Meat
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             they
             'll
             catch
             it
             with
             their
             Claws
             .
             Once
             I
             caused
             a
             Mutton
             to
             be
             killed
             ,
             and
             called
             the
             Kites
             to
             prey
             upon
             the
             Entrals
             ;
             I
             cut
             them
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             threw
             them
             up
             into
             the
             Air
             ,
             by
             and
             by
             come
             ten
             or
             twelve
             or
             twenty
             Kites
             ,
             and
             a
             while
             after
             so
             many
             of
             
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             almost
             shaded
             the
             House
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             so
             bold
             ,
             withal
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             hold
             out
             a
             piece
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             snatch
             it
             out
             of
             your
             Hands
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             I
             stand
             with
             my
             Cross-Bow
             behind
             the
             Pillar
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             when
             I
             shot
             ,
             I
             made
             the
             Tail
             or
             Feathers
             of
             one
             or
             other
             of
             them
             to
             fly
             off
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             I
             gave
             one
             or
             two
             a
             mortal
             Wound
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             tumble
             down
             ;
             but
             this
             I
             did
             privately
             ,
             when
             the
             Doors
             were
             shut
             ,
             that
             so
             I
             might
             not
             provoke
             the
             Turks
             to
             Indignation
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             I
             have
             Partridges
             too
             (
             to
             acquaint
             you
             with
             my
             whole
             Stock
             of
             pleasurable
             Recreations
             .
             )
             You
             would
             wonder
             ,
             as
             I
             my self
             did
             at
             first
             ,
             how
             tame
             they
             are
             .
             They
             were
             brought
             from
             Chios
             with
             red
             Feet
             and
             Beaks
             ;
             they
             were
             so
             troublesome
             to
             me
             ,
             by
             standing
             at
             my
             Feet
             and
             picking
             out
             the
             Dust
             out
             of
             my
             Velvet
             Pantofel
             ,
             with
             their
             Beaks
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             dust
             themselves
             therewith
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             the
             Molestation
             ,
             I
             was
             forced
             to
             shut
             them
             up
             in
             a
             Chamber
             ,
             where
             ,
             in
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             they
             grew
             over-fat
             and
             dyed
             ,
             as
             my
             Servants
             told
             me
             ;
             yet
             Pliny
             says
             ,
             in
             a
             certain
             Place
             ,
             That
             Hares
             and
             Partridges
             never
             grow
             fat
             .
             You
             have
             yet
             but
             a
             small
             ground
             for
             your
             Wonderment
             ;
             but
             ,
             pray
             ,
             prepare
             your
             Ears
             for
             what
             follows
             .
          
           
             The
             Isle
             of
             Chios
             is
             full
             of
             these
             Birds
             ,
             and
             they
             live
             with
             the
             Inhabitants
             in
             their
             Houses
             ;
             every
             Country-man
             ,
             almost
             ,
             keeps
             more
             or
             less
             of
             them
             under
             his
             Roof
             ,
             as
             their
             
             Estates
             are
             ,
             or
             their
             Minds
             serve
             them
             .
             A
             publick
             Keeper
             whistles
             them
             out
             in
             a
             Morning
             ,
             and
             they
             run
             to
             him
             into
             the
             High-way
             ,
             and
             follow
             him
             into
             the
             Field
             ,
             (
             as
             Flocks
             of
             Sheep
             do
             their
             Shepherds
             with
             us
             ;
             )
             there
             they
             stay
             all
             Day
             to
             feed
             and
             bask
             themselves
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Evening
             he
             whistles
             for
             them
             again
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             covy
             together
             again
             ,
             and
             return
             to
             their
             old
             Lodgings
             .
             The
             Custom
             arose
             from
             hence
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             :
             Assoon
             as
             ever
             the
             Partridges
             are
             hatch'd
             ,
             the
             Country-men
             take
             them
             up
             and
             put
             them
             in
             their
             Bosoms
             ,
             betwe●●
             their
             Skin
             and
             their
             Shirts
             ;
             thus
             they
             carry
             them
             about
             a
             day
             or
             two
             ,
             ever
             and
             annon
             moistning
             their
             Mouths
             with
             their
             own
             Spittle
             .
             This
             Courtesy
             doth
             so
             oblige
             the
             young
             Birds
             ,
             (
             as
             Partridges
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             Birds
             ,
             are
             mindful
             of
             human
             Civilities
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             )
             that
             they
             cannot
             forget
             their
             Fosterers
             ;
             and
             yet
             care
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             that
             they
             stay
             not
             out
             in
             the
             Field
             all
             Night
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             so
             two
             or
             three
             times
             ,
             they
             quickly
             forget
             human
             Hospitality
             ,
             and
             return
             to
             their
             own
             natural
             free
             Life
             in
             the
             open
             Field
             .
             I
             have
             taken
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Pains
             to
             procure
             such
             a
             Fosterer
             of
             Partridges
             to
             send
             him
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             to
             teach
             Emperors
             that
             Aviary
             discipline
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             I
             never
             saw
             this
             done
             with
             my
             own
             Eyes
             ,
             yet
             so
             many
             creditable
             Witnesses
             have
             affirm'd
             the
             Truth
             thereof
             ,
             that
             I
             believe
             it
             as
             well
             as
             if
             I
             had
             seen
             it
             .
             And
             I
             give
             equal
             Credit
             to
             the
             Story
             ,
             I
             am
             now
             about
             to
             tell
             you
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             so
             known
             a
             Truth
             in
             this
             Country
             ,
             that
             he
             were
             an
             absurd
             Man
             that
             w●uld
             go
             about
             to
             deny
             it
             .
             They
             that
             came
             to
             Constantinople
             from
             Egypt
             ,
             (
             as
             many
             do
             continually
             )
             do
             affirm
             it
             for
             certain
             ,
             That
             Chicken
             are
             not
             hatched
             ,
             as
             with
             us
             ,
             by
             an
             Hen
             sitting
             abrood
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             some
             appointed
             Officers
             ,
             that
             in
             Spring
             time
             ,
             gather
             all
             the
             Eggs
             of
             the
             Neighbourhood
             and
             put
             them
             in
             a
             certain
             kind
             of
             Oven
             ,
             which
             they
             make
             of
             Dung
             and
             Trash
             ,
             heaped
             up
             together
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             the
             hot
             putrid
             Vapors
             ,
             the
             Chicken
             ,
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             〈◊〉
             imated
             and
             break
             their
             Shells
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Owners
             come
             to
             claim
             the
             C●●ckens
             ,
             which
             the
             Overseers
             of
             the
             Work
             deliver
             out
             to
             them
             ,
             not
             by
             Tale
             ,
             for
             that
             would
             be
             too
             tedious
             ,
             but
             by
             Admeasurement
             .
             I
             mention
             this
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             I
             read
             of
             such
             a
             Passage
             in
             Vopiscus
             ;
             where
             the
             Emperor
             Adrian
             ,
             being
             angry
             with
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             inveighs
             against
             them
             with
             this
             Sarcasm
             ;
             
               I
               wish
               them
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               no
               greater
               Curse
               ,
               than
               they
               may
               always
               feed
               on
               the●r
               own
               Chicken
               ,
               which
               how
               they
               are
               hatch'd
               I
               am
               as●●aam'd
               to
               tell
               .
            
             So
             that
             without
             Question
             ,
             this
             was
             an
             old
             Custom
             among
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             and
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             Adrian
             upbraided
             them
             with
             their
             Food
             ,
             which
             he
             looked
             upon
             as
             obscene
             ,
             being
             begotten
             by
             Dung
             and
             Dirt.
             You
             may
             think
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             mistaken
             ,
             but
             I
             leave
             the
             Matter
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             shall
             now
             hasten
             to
             acquaint
             you
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             my
             Divertisements
             .
          
           
           
             Be
             pleased
             then
             to
             know
             ,
             That
             I
             have
             also
             a
             Breed
             of
             brave
             Horses
             ;
             some
             from
             Syria
             ,
             others
             from
             
               Cilicia
               ,
               Arabia
               ,
               Cappadocia
            
             ,
             together
             with
             divers
             Camels
             ,
             Sumpture
             horses
             ,
             and
             all
             Utensils
             fit
             for
             a
             Journy
             .
             For
             I
             would
             have
             the
             Turks
             believe
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             now
             executed
             all
             my
             Masters
             Commands
             ,
             and
             wait
             only
             for
             my
             dismission
             to
             return
             home
             ,
             which
             I
             press
             with
             great
             Importunity
             ,
             knowing
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             present
             Discord
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             War
             between
             the
             two
             Brothers
             ,
             I
             may
             obtain
             the
             better
             Conditions
             of
             Peace
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             As
             I
             take
             Pleasure
             in
             my
             Horses
             an
             other
             accounts
             ,
             so
             especially
             when
             in
             an
             Evening
             I
             behold
             them
             brought
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             Stables
             ,
             and
             placed
             in
             the
             Yard
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             enjoy
             the
             Night-Air
             in
             Summer-time
             ,
             and
             rest
             more
             sweetly
             ;
             they
             match
             out
             so
             stately
             ,
             and
             shaking
             their
             Mains
             on
             their
             high
             Necks
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             proud
             to
             be
             seen
             ;
             they
             have
             Fetters
             on
             their
             Fore-feet
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             their
             hinder
             Feet
             is
             tyed
             with
             a
             Cord
             to
             a
             Stake
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             Creature
             so
             gentle
             as
             a
             Turkish
             Horse
             ;
             nor
             more
             respectful
             to
             his
             Master
             ,
             or
             the
             Groom
             that
             dresses
             him
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             treat
             their
             Horses
             with
             great
             Lenety
             .
             I
             my self
             saw
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             in
             Pontus
             ,
             passing
             through
             a
             part
             of
             Bithinia
             ,
             called
             Axilos
             ,
             towards
             Cappadocia
             ,
             how
             indulgent
             the
             Country-men
             were
             to
             young
             Colts
             ,
             and
             how
             kindly
             they
             used
             them
             soon
             after
             they
             
             were
             folded
             ,
             they
             would
             stroke
             them
             ,
             bring
             them
             into
             their
             Parlors
             ,
             and
             almost
             to
             their
             Tables
             ,
             and
             use
             them
             even
             like
             Children
             ;
             they
             hung
             something
             about
             their
             Necks
             ,
             like
             a
             Jewel
             ,
             even
             a
             Garter
             which
             was
             full
             of
             Amulets
             against
             Poyson
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             most
             afraid
             of
             ;
             and
             the
             Grooms
             ,
             that
             are
             to
             dress
             them
             ,
             are
             as
             indulgent
             as
             their
             Masters
             ;
             they
             frequently
             sleek
             them
             down
             with
             their
             Hands
             ,
             and
             never
             use
             any
             Cudgel
             to
             bang
             their
             Sides
             ,
             but
             in
             cases
             of
             great
             necessity
             .
             This
             makes
             their
             Horses
             great
             Lovers
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             kicking
             ,
             win●ing
             ,
             or
             growing
             untractable
             by
             this
             gentle
             usage
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             hardly
             find
             such
             a
             masterless
             Horse
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             alas
             ,
             our
             Christian-Grooms
             treat
             Horses
             at
             another-guess
             rate
             ;
             they
             never
             think
             them
             rightly
             curried
             ,
             till
             they
             thunder
             at
             them
             with
             their
             Voice
             ,
             and
             let
             their
             Club
             or
             Horse-whip
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             dwell
             on
             their
             Sides
             .
             This
             makes
             some
             Horses
             even
             to
             tremble
             when
             their
             Keepers
             come
             into
             the
             Stable
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             hate
             them
             and
             fear
             them
             too
             .
             But
             the
             Turks
             love
             to
             have
             their
             Horses
             very
             gentle
             ,
             that
             at
             a
             word
             of
             Command
             they
             may
             fall
             down
             on
             their
             Knees
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             posture
             receive
             their
             Riders
             .
          
           
             They
             will
             take
             up
             a
             Staff
             or
             Club
             upon
             the
             Road
             ,
             which
             their
             Rider
             hath
             let
             fall
             ,
             with
             their
             Teeth
             ,
             and
             hold
             it
             up
             to
             him
             again
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             are
             perfect
             in
             this
             Lesson
             ,
             then
             for
             their
             Credit
             they
             have
             Rings
             of
             Silver
             
             hung
             on
             their
             Nostrils
             ,
             as
             a
             Badge
             of
             Honour
             and
             good
             Discipline
             .
             I
             saw
             some
             Horses
             ,
             when
             their
             Master
             was
             fallen
             from
             the
             Saddle
             ,
             that
             would
             stand
             Stock-still
             ,
             without
             wagging
             a
             Foot
             ,
             till
             he
             got
             up
             again
             .
             Another
             time
             I
             saw
             a
             Groom
             standing
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             whole
             Ring
             of
             Horses
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             word
             of
             Command
             they
             would
             either
             go
             round
             or
             stand
             still
             .
             Once
             upon
             a
             time
             I
             saw
             some
             Horses
             ,
             when
             their
             Master
             was
             at
             Dinner
             with
             me
             in
             an
             upper-Room
             ,
             did
             prick
             up
             their
             Ears
             to
             hear
             his
             Voice
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             did
             so
             ,
             they
             neighed
             for
             Joy.
             
          
           
             And
             yet
             this
             is
             usual
             and
             common
             to
             all
             Turkish
             Horse
             ,
             that
             they
             run
             forward
             with
             a
             stiff
             and
             stretch'd-out
             Neck
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             cannot
             easily
             be
             stopp'd
             or
             hinder'd
             in
             their
             Course
             ,
             but
             by
             fetching
             a
             large
             compass
             about
             ;
             which
             ,
             in
             my
             Judgment
             ,
             is
             the
             fault
             of
             the
             Bri●les
             they
             wear
             ,
             which
             all
             over
             Turky
             are
             of
             one
             Make
             ,
             and
             not
             contrived
             harsher
             or
             tenderer
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Neashiness
             of
             the
             Horses
             Mouth
             .
             I
             must
             also
             acquaint
             you
             ,
             That
             the
             Turks
             do
             not
             Shooe
             their
             Horses
             as
             we
             Christians
             do
             ;
             our
             Shooes
             are
             very
             open
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             but
             theirs
             are
             broad-web'd
             Shooes
             ,
             that
             so
             their
             Feet
             may
             be
             less
             endangered
             in
             Travelling
             .
             Their
             Horses
             do
             also
             live
             longer
             than
             Ours
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             seen
             an
             Horse
             of
             theirs
             as
             lusty
             at
             20
             Years
             old
             ,
             as
             ours
             are
             at
             eight
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             in
             the
             Stables
             of
             their
             Emperor
             ,
             there
             
             are
             Horses
             of
             50
             Years
             old
             ;
             and
             which
             ,
             for
             some
             great
             Merit
             ,
             are
             exempt
             from
             Labour
             ,
             and
             feed
             daily
             at
             the
             Seignior's
             Charge
             .
             The
             Turks
             ,
             in
             Summer-nights
             ,
             when
             the
             Weather
             is
             hot
             ,
             do
             not
             keep
             their
             Horses
             in
             their
             Stables
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             ;
             but
             do
             cover
             their
             Backs
             with
             Horse-cloths
             ,
             and
             so
             bring
             them
             forth
             into
             the
             open
             Air
             (
             as
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ;
             )
             and
             for
             Litter
             ,
             they
             have
             only
             dry'd
             Horse-dung
             ,
             which
             they
             save
             all
             the
             Year
             long
             ,
             and
             spread
             under
             them
             for
             their
             Bedding
             :
             As
             for
             Straw
             ,
             they
             make
             no
             use
             of
             it
             at
             all
             ,
             either
             for
             Littering
             ,
             or
             Feeding
             them
             .
             Their
             usual
             Food
             is
             a
             little
             Hay
             ,
             and
             a
             small
             quantity
             of
             Barly
             ;
             with
             this
             Meat
             they
             grow
             not
             fat
             ,
             for
             their
             Masters
             love
             lean
             Horses
             ,
             as
             being
             fitter
             for
             Race
             ,
             and
             Burden
             ,
             than
             foul-bodied
             ones
             .
             They
             cover
             them
             with
             Horse
             cloths
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Winter
             and
             Summer
             ,
             only
             they
             are
             thinner
             in
             the
             One
             than
             in
             the
             Other
             .
             This
             contributes
             much
             to
             the
             smoothness
             of
             their
             Hair
             ,
             and
             is
             also
             a
             good
             relief
             to
             their
             chilly
             Horses
             ,
             which
             cannot
             endure
             the
             Cold.
             
          
           
             In
             those
             Steeds
             ,
             as
             I
             lately
             told
             you
             ,
             I
             take
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Delight
             ;
             when
             ,
             about
             Sun-set
             ,
             they
             are
             brought
             out
             of
             their
             Stables
             ,
             and
             placed
             in
             a
             row
             in
             the
             Yard
             ;
             where
             I
             call
             each
             Horse
             by
             his
             usual
             Name
             ,
             as
             
               Arahs
               ,
               Caramanian
            
             ,
             &c.
             whereupon
             they
             fall
             a
             Neighing
             and
             give
             a
             Glance
             of
             their
             Eyes
             and
             stare
             at
             me
             .
             Sometimes
             I
             go
             down
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             give
             to
             each
             of
             them
             a
             piece
             of
             Melon-rind
             out
             of
             my
             Hand
             ,
             which
             makes
             
             them
             know
             me
             so
             well
             .
             Thus
             you
             see
             ,
             what
             Shifts
             I
             am
             put
             to
             ,
             to
             drive
             away
             my
             Melancholy
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             also
             six
             She-camels
             ,
             which
             I
             keep
             by
             me
             ,
             ready
             to
             carry
             my
             Baggage
             ,
             as
             I
             pretend
             to
             the
             Turks
             ;
             but
             my
             true
             Design
             is
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             my
             Master
             the
             Emperor
             ;
             if
             peradventure
             he
             ,
             with
             other
             Chri●●ian
             Princes
             ,
             may
             have
             a
             Fancy
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             breed
             them
             because
             of
             their
             great
             use
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             things
             of
             which
             the
             Turks
             make
             mighty
             Advantage
             of
             ,
             which
             are
             Rice
             among
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Camels
             among
             the
             Beasts
             of
             the
             Field
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             very
             convenient
             in
             their
             several
             Kinds
             ,
             for
             long
             Expeditions
             ;
             as
             for
             Rice
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             easily
             spoil'd
             ;
             it
             affords
             very
             wholsome
             Nourishment
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             of
             it
             will
             serve
             a
             great
             many
             People
             .
             And
             for
             Camels
             ,
             they'●
             carry
             huge
             Burdens
             ;
             they
             will
             endure
             Hunger
             and
             Thirst
             to
             admiration
             ;
             and
             also
             they
             require
             little
             Attendance
             ;
             one
             Keeper
             will
             keep
             six
             or
             eight
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             no
             Creature
             in
             the
             World
             is
             more
             obsequious
             to
             his
             Owner
             than
             the
             Camel
             ;
             and
             for
             currying
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             do
             it
             not
             with
             a
             Curry-Comb
             as
             we
             do
             ,
             but
             with
             Brushes
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             our
             wearing
             Apparel
             ;
             they
             rather
             kneel
             than
             lie
             down
             ,
             on
             the
             naked
             Ground
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             Posture
             they
             offer
             themselves
             to
             be
             loaded
             ;
             if
             you
             lay
             too
             much
             on
             their
             Backs
             they'●
             grumble
             ,
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             refuse
             to
             rise
             ,
             for
             their
             Backs
             will
             be
             easily
             broken
             under
             over-great
             Burdens
             ,
             especially
             in
             Ways
             that
             are
             
             slippery
             and
             dirty
             .
             I
             was
             mightily
             taken
             to
             see
             them
             stand
             all
             round
             in
             a
             Ring
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             join'd
             Heads
             ,
             take
             Water
             or
             other
             Food
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Bason
             or
             other
             Vessel
             ,
             with
             such
             agreement
             among
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             Fodder
             is
             scarce
             ,
             they
             live
             upon
             tops
             of
             Brambles
             or
             Thorns
             ;
             and
             when
             their
             Chops
             are
             bloodied
             in
             gathering
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             eat
             them
             down
             most
             sweetly
             .
          
           
             The
             S●thians
             send
             a
             great
             many
             Camels
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             part
             come
             from
             China
             and
             Alsyria
             :
             From
             those
             Countries
             ,
             there
             are
             whole
             Droves
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             so
             cheap
             ,
             that
             a
             Mare
             of
             a
             good
             Breed
             is
             worth
             an
             100
             Camels
             ;
             wherein
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             they
             respect
             more
             the
             scarcity
             of
             Ma●es
             than
             the
             cheapness
             of
             Camels
             ;
             for
             good
             Mares
             are
             so
             scarce
             in
             that
             Country
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             gets
             but
             one
             ,
             of
             that
             sort
             ,
             thinks
             himself
             a
             very
             Croesus
             for
             Wealth
             .
             They
             try
             whether
             they
             are
             good
             or
             no
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             run
             down
             a
             steep
             Hill
             ,
             and
             not
             trip
             nor
             stumble
             .
             When
             the
             
               Grand
               Seignior
            
             goes
             upon
             a
             military
             Expedition
             into
             the
             Field
             ,
             he
             carries
             above
             40000
             of
             these
             Camels
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             Mules
             for
             Burden
             ;
             and
             these
             he
             lades
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             Victuals
             ,
             especially
             with
             Rice
             .
             They
             also
             carry
             Tents
             ,
             Arms
             ,
             and
             other
             Utensils
             of
             War
             ,
             upon
             them
             ,
             especially
             when
             he
             marches
             into
             Persia.
             
          
           
             For
             ,
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Countries
             over
             which
             the
             Sophi
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             Turks
             call
             him
             ,
             Chifibas
             of
             Persia
             reigns
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             
             fruitful
             of
             Provisions
             ,
             as
             our
             European
             Countries
             are
             .
             The
             Reason
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Inhabitors
             is
             ,
             upon
             the
             Approach
             of
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             to
             destroy
             all
             before
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             Fire
             and
             Famine
             might
             send
             him
             further
             off
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             the
             Invader
             ,
             bring
             not
             great
             Store
             of
             Provision
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             Starving
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             once
             do
             approach
             his
             Enemy
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             presently
             open
             his
             Store
             of
             Provision
             ,
             but
             reserve
             it
             for
             his
             Retreat
             ;
             which
             ,
             he
             knows
             ,
             must
             be
             through
             those
             Places
             already
             wasted
             by
             such
             a
             Multitude
             of
             Men
             and
             Beasts
             ,
             that
             ,
             like
             Locusts
             ,
             have
             before
             pilled
             all
             the
             Country
             ;
             then
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             the
             
               Grand
               Seigniors
            
             Stores
             are
             opened
             ,
             and
             some
             small
             Allowance
             given
             out
             daily
             to
             the
             Ianizaries
             and
             other
             Dependents
             of
             that
             Prince
             ,
             enough
             to
             keep
             them
             alive
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             all
             .
             As
             for
             others
             ,
             it
             goes
             hard
             with
             them
             ,
             unless
             they
             have
             made
             some
             Provision
             for
             themselves
             before-hand
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             their
             Soldiers
             ,
             especially
             Horse
             ,
             are
             so
             fore-sighted
             that
             in
             Prospect
             of
             such
             Difficulties
             ,
             they
             carry
             a
             led
             Horse
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             with
             Viands
             and
             other
             things
             to
             support
             them
             ,
             if
             need
             be
             .
             Upon
             this
             Horse
             they
             usually
             carry
             some
             Blankets
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             spread
             abroad
             ,
             as
             Tents
             ,
             to
             defend
             them
             from
             Sun
             and
             Rain
             ;
             also
             some
             other
             Cloaths
             to
             wear
             ,
             and
             withal
             Two
             or
             Three
             Wicker
             Baskets
             ,
             full
             of
             the
             best
             Flower
             they
             can
             get
             ,
             with
             a
             small
             Pot
             for
             Butter
             ,
             some
             Spice
             and
             Salt
             ;
             with
             these
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             they
             kill
             their
             Hunger
             .
             They
             take
             out
             
             a
             few
             Spoonfuls
             of
             their
             Meal
             or
             Flower
             ,
             and
             pour
             Water
             upon
             it
             ;
             then
             they
             add
             a
             little
             Butter
             ,
             and
             so
             seasoning
             it
             with
             Spice
             and
             Salt
             ,
             they
             set
             it
             on
             the
             Fire
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             boyls
             ,
             it
             swells
             so
             that
             it
             will
             fill
             a
             large
             Platter
             :
             They
             eat
             hereof
             Twice
             or
             Thrice
             a
             Day
             ,
             as
             their
             Store
             holds
             out
             ,
             but
             without
             eating
             Bread
             with
             it
             ,
             unless
             they
             have
             brought
             some
             Biskets
             along
             with
             them
             :
             With
             this
             thin
             Dyet
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             a
             better
             ,
             they
             can
             live
             a
             Month
             or
             Two
             ,
             till
             they
             come
             to
             richer
             Quarters
             .
             There
             are
             some
             of
             them
             who
             carry
             dryed
             Beef
             ,
             ground
             to
             Powder
             ,
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             Snap-sack
             ,
             that
             's
             a
             more
             nutritive
             and
             a
             choice
             Viand
             amongst
             them
             :
             And
             sometimes
             they
             eat
             Horse
             Flesh
             ,
             for
             in
             a
             vast
             Army
             a
             great
             many
             Horses
             must
             needs
             dye
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             of
             them
             be
             more
             fleshy
             than
             others
             ,
             that
             makes
             a
             great
             Feast
             for
             hungry
             Stomachs
             .
             And
             they
             who
             have
             thus
             lost
             their
             Horses
             ,
             (
             for
             you
             must
             know
             that
             too
             )
             when
             the
             
               Grand
               Seignior
            
             or
             Vizier
             removes
             his
             Camp
             ,
             stand
             in
             a
             row
             before
             him
             the
             Way
             he
             is
             to
             march
             ,
             with
             their
             Saddles
             on
             their
             Heads
             ,
             signifying
             hereby
             the
             loss
             of
             their
             Horses
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             mute
             Sign
             begging
             Relief
             towards
             buying
             a
             new
             one
             ,
             and
             their
             Prince
             gratifies
             them
             ,
             at
             his
             Pleasure
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Turks
             surmount
             huge
             Difficulties
             in
             War
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Patience
             ,
             Sobriety
             and
             Parsimony
             ,
             reserving
             themselves
             for
             more
             favourable
             Circumstances
             .
             But
             our
             Christian
             Soldiers
             carry
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             they
             scorn
             
             homely
             Fare
             in
             their
             Camps
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             dainty
             bits
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             such
             as
             Thrushes
             ,
             Black-birds
             ,
             and
             banquetting
             Stuff
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             not
             These
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             mutiny
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             famished
             :
             And
             if
             they
             have
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             undone
             ,
             their
             own
             Intemperance
             kills
             them
             if
             their
             Enemy
             spare
             their
             Lives
             .
             When
             I
             compare
             the
             Difference
             between
             their
             Soldiers
             and
             ours
             ,
             I
             stand
             amazed
             to
             think
             What
             will
             be
             the
             Event
             ,
             for
             certainly
             their
             Soldiers
             must
             needs
             conquer
             ,
             and
             ours
             must
             needs
             be
             vanquished
             ,
             Both
             cannot
             stand
             prosperously
             together
             :
             For
             on
             their
             side
             there
             is
             a
             mighty
             ,
             strong
             and
             wealthy
             Empire
             ,
             great
             Armies
             ,
             experience
             in
             War
             ,
             a
             veterane
             Soldiery
             ,
             a
             long
             series
             of
             victories
             ,
             Patience
             in
             Toil
             ,
             Concord
             ,
             Order
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             Frugality
             and
             Vigilance
             .
             On
             our
             side
             ,
             there
             is
             public
             Want
             ,
             private
             Luxury
             ,
             Strength
             weakned
             ,
             Minds
             discouraged
             ,
             an
             unaccustomedness
             to
             Labour
             or
             Arms
             ,
             Soldiers
             refractory
             ,
             Commanders
             covetous
             ,
             a
             Contempt
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             Licentiousness
             ,
             Rashness
             ,
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Gluttony
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
             they
             use
             to
             conquer
             ,
             we
             to
             be
             conquered
             .
             Can
             any
             Man
             doubt
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             what
             the
             Event
             will
             be
             ?
             'T
             is
             only
             the
             Persian
             stands
             between
             us
             and
             Ruin.
             The
             Turks
             would
             fain
             be
             upon
             us
             ,
             but
             he
             keeps
             him
             back
             ;
             his
             War
             with
             him
             affords
             us
             only
             a
             Respit
             ,
             not
             a
             Deliverance
             :
             When
             he
             once
             makes
             Peace
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             bring
             all
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             East
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             how
             ready
             we
             are
             to
             receive
             
             him
             ,
             I
             am
             afraid
             to
             speak
             .
             But
             ,
             to
             return
             from
             whence
             I
             digressed
             .
          
           
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             That
             the
             Turks
             use
             to
             carry
             their
             Arms
             and
             Tents
             on
             Horse-Back
             to
             the
             War
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             such
             as
             belong
             chiefly
             to
             the
             Ianizaries
             ,
             for
             the
             Turks
             are
             very
             careful
             to
             have
             their
             Army
             healthy
             ,
             and
             fenced
             against
             the
             Weather
             ,
             let
             him
             defend
             himself
             as
             well
             as
             he
             can
             against
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             that
             's
             to
             his
             own
             Peril
             ;
             but
             the
             Publick
             takes
             care
             for
             his
             Health
             ;
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             
               Turkish
               Army
            
             is
             better
             cloathed
             than
             armed
             .
             They
             are
             afraid
             of
             Cold
             ,
             as
             of
             their
             greatest
             Enemy
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             even
             in
             Summer-time
             ,
             they
             are
             treble
             cloathed
             ,
             and
             their
             inmost
             Garment
             (
             call
             it
             a
             Wastcoat
             ,
             or
             whatever
             you
             will
             )
             i●
             made
             of
             course
             Thread
             ,
             which
             keeps
             then
             very
             warm
             .
             And
             to
             defend
             them
             also
             against
             the
             Cold
             and
             Showers
             ,
             Tents
             are
             carried
             about
             for
             them
             at
             the
             Public
             Charge
             ;
             and
             every
             Ianizary
             is
             allowed
             as
             much
             space
             in
             th●
             Tent
             as
             the
             Dimensions
             of
             his
             Body
             are
             ;
             so
             that
             one
             Tent
             can
             hold
             Twenty
             five
             or
             Thirty
             Ianizaries
             ;
             and
             that
             thick
             Cloath
             ,
             I
             spake
             of
             ,
             is
             also
             supplyed
             out
             of
             the
             publick
             Store
             .
             When
             it
             is
             distributed
             among
             them
             ,
             they
             take
             this
             Course
             ,
             to
             prevent
             Quarrels
             ;
             the
             Soldiers
             are
             placed
             in
             the
             Night
             by
             Files
             ,
             in
             a
             plac●
             appointed
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             there
             so
             many
             Cloaths
             are
             brought
             out
             of
             the
             Store
             as
             then
             are
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             takes
             his
             Dole
             〈◊〉
             the
             Dark
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             it
             is
             better
             or
             worse
             〈◊〉
             
             has
             no
             cause
             to
             complain
             .
             And
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             Reason
             ,
             their
             Pay
             is
             weighed
             out
             ,
             not
             told
             ,
             to
             them
             ,
             lest
             any
             one
             should
             say
             ,
             He
             was
             forced
             to
             receive
             Light
             or
             Clipt
             Mony
             ;
             nor
             do
             they
             stay
             till
             the
             very
             Day
             of
             Pay
             ,
             but
             receive
             it
             the
             Day
             before
             .
             The
             Arms
             that
             are
             carried
             are
             chiefly
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Horse
             ,
             called
             Spahi's
             ;
             for
             the
             Ianizaries
             do
             usually
             fight
             on
             Foot
             with
             Musquets
             ,
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             an
             Enemy
             is
             near
             ,
             and
             a
             Battle
             expected
             ,
             the
             Armour
             is
             produced
             ,
             but
             usually
             such
             as
             is
             of
             an
             old
             make
             ,
             and
             are
             part
             of
             the
             Spoils
             obtained
             from
             former
             old
             Fights
             and
             Victories
             :
             These
             are
             distributed
             among
             the
             Horse
             ;
             their
             other
             Armour
             is
             but
             a
             light
             Buckler
             .
             You
             may
             easily
             think
             ,
             how
             odly
             such
             Armour
             will
             sit
             on
             a
             Man
             which
             is
             given
             out
             so
             hastily
             ;
             ones
             Brest-Plate
             is
             too
             narrow
             ,
             another
             Man's
             Helmet
             is
             too
             loose
             ,
             another
             Coat
             of
             Male
             is
             too
             heavy
             for
             him
             to
             bear
             ,
             every
             Piece
             hath
             some
             Fault
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             must
             not
             complain
             ,
             they
             count
             it
             cowardly
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             for
             they
             resolve
             to
             fight
             ,
             be
             their
             Arms
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             so
             great
             Confidence
             have
             they
             in
             their
             Victories
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             frequent
             use
             of
             their
             Arms.
             Hence
             it
             is
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             put
             their
             old
             Foot
             on
             Horse-service
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             not
             used
             to
             before
             ,
             for
             an
             experienced
             Soldier
             (
             they
             say
             )
             will
             do
             valiantly
             ,
             either
             on
             Horse
             or
             Foot-service
             .
             In
             my
             Judgment
             ,
             the
             
               Old
               Romans
            
             were
             of
             the
             same
             Mind
             ,
             and
             especially
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             who
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               his
               Soldiers
               would
               fight
               well
               ,
               even
               though
               
               they
               were
               perfumed
            
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             horsed
             the
             Ten
             Legions
             ,
             upon
             a
             Conference
             he
             was
             to
             have
             with
             Ariovistus
             ,
             what
             was
             his
             Intent
             ,
             think
             we
             ?
             but
             that
             they
             should
             fight
             on
             Horse-Back
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             need
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             used
             to
             Foot-Service
             before
             ;
             and
             we
             know
             amongst
             the
             Romans
             ,
             their
             Foot-Service
             was
             quite
             another
             thing
             from
             Horse-Service
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             say
             ,
             Caesar's
             Design
             was
             only
             to
             horse
             his
             Men
             for
             Carriage
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             use
             of
             their
             Service
             on
             Foot
             ,
             certainly
             he
             had
             run
             a
             great
             Hazard
             thereby
             ,
             if
             when
             Ariovistus's
             choice
             Horse
             were
             within
             a
             stone
             's
             Cast
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             fallen
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             Legion
             was
             to
             dismount
             their
             Horses
             ,
             to
             be
             disposed
             of
             ,
             and
             ranged
             into
             a
             Foot-Tertia
             ,
             or
             Brigade
             ,
             in
             an
             instant
             :
             With
             us
             ,
             this
             would
             seem
             very
             absurd
             ;
             however
             it
             be
             ,
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             That
             experienced
             Soldiers
             will
             manage
             a
             Fight
             after
             a
             different
             order
             than
             we
             do
             ,
             so
             the
             Romans
             did
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Turks
             do
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             with
             too
             good
             Success
             ;
             so
             much
             for
             that
             Subject
             .
          
           
             I
             return
             ,
             farther
             to
             acquaint
             you
             ,
             how
             indulgent
             the
             Turks
             are
             to
             all
             irrational
             Animals
             ;
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             a
             Dog
             is
             counted
             an
             obscene
             and
             nasty
             Creature
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             will
             not
             harbour
             him
             in
             their
             Houses
             ;
             but
             they
             nourish
             a
             Cat
             as
             a
             chaster
             and
             modester
             Creature
             ,
             in
             their
             Judgments
             :
             This
             Custom
             they
             received
             from
             Mahomet
             ,
             their
             Law-giver
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             much
             in
             love
             with
             a
             Cat
             ,
             that
             when
             one
             of
             them
             fell
             asleep
             upon
             
             his
             Sleeve
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             reading
             at
             a
             Table
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Devotion
             drew
             near
             ,
             he
             caused
             his
             Sleeve
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             awake
             the
             Cat
             by
             his
             going
             to
             the
             Mosque
             .
          
           
             However
             ,
             though
             the
             Turks
             have
             so
             ill
             an
             Opinion
             of
             Dogs
             ,
             that
             they
             wander
             up
             and
             down
             the
             City
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             certain
             Masters
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             Keepers
             of
             Streets
             and
             Lanes
             ,
             rather
             than
             of
             any
             certain
             House
             ,
             and
             they
             live
             upon
             the
             Off●l
             ,
             which
             is
             cast
             out
             of
             their
             Houses
             ;
             yet
             if
             they
             see
             any
             Bitch
             great
             with
             young
             ,
             in
             their
             Neighbourhood
             ,
             they
             give
             it
             Bones
             ,
             and
             some
             Relicks
             of
             their
             Table
             :
             This
             they
             count
             an
             Office
             of
             Pity
             amongst
             them
             .
             When
             ,
             on
             this
             account
             ,
             I
             have
             blamed
             them
             for
             performing
             such
             Offices
             to
             a
             Brute
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             hardly
             do
             to
             a
             Man
             ,
             though
             a
             reasonable
             Creature
             ,
             like
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             not
             to
             a
             Christian
             ;
             their
             answer
             was
             ,
             That
             God
             had
             given
             Reason
             to
             Man
             ,
             as
             a
             Fence
             against
             all
             Peril
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             did
             abuse
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             any
             Inconvenience
             or
             Trouble
             hapned
             to
             him
             ,
             it
             was
             his
             own
             Fault
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             deserved
             less
             Pity
             :
             But
             God
             had
             bestowed
             no
             Boon
             on
             Brutes
             ,
             but
             some
             natural
             Notions
             and
             Appetites
             ,
             which
             of
             necessity
             they
             must
             obey
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             were
             to
             be
             relieved
             by
             Man's
             Help
             and
             Commiseration
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             Reason
             they
             take
             it
             very
             ill
             ,
             if
             any
             Brute
             Creature
             be
             put
             to
             Torment
             at
             his
             Death
             ,
             or
             that
             Men
             should
             take
             any
             Pleasure
             in
             tormenting
             them
             .
             This
             had
             like
             to
             cost
             a
             Venetian
             Gold-Smith
             ,
             that
             
             lived
             here
             ,
             very
             dear
             ,
             of
             late
             ;
             the
             Story
             is
             worth
             the
             Telling
             .
             This
             Goldsmith
             did
             de'ight
             in
             the
             Art
             of
             Fowling
             ,
             and
             among
             other
             Birds
             ,
             he
             once
             took
             one
             about
             the
             bigness
             of
             a
             Cuckow
             ,
             and
             almost
             of
             the
             same
             Colour
             ;
             he
             had
             no
             great
             Beak
             ,
             but
             his
             Jaws
             were
             so
             wide
             and
             large
             ,
             that
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             stretch'd
             a
             sunder
             ,
             they
             did
             gape
             most
             prodigiously
             ;
             so
             that
             a
             Man's
             Fist
             might
             be
             thrust
             into
             them
             ;
             the
             Man
             wondring
             at
             this
             strange
             kind
             of
             Bird
             ,
             caus'd
             him
             to
             be
             fastned
             to
             the
             upper
             Lintel
             of
             his
             Gate
             ,
             with
             his
             Wings
             spread
             abroad
             ,
             and
             his
             Jaws
             so
             extended
             with
             a
             Stick
             ,
             that
             he
             gaped
             hideously
             :
             The
             Turks
             came
             often
             by
             his
             Door
             ,
             stood
             still
             ,
             and
             looked
             upon
             it
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             Bird
             did
             move
             ,
             and
             was
             alive
             ,
             then
             taking
             Pity
             on
             it
             ,
             out
             they
             cryed
             ,
             
               What
               an
               abominable
               thing
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               an
               harmless
               Bird
               should
               be
               so
               tormented
               ?
            
             whereupon
             ,
             out
             they
             call
             the
             Man
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             drew
             him
             presently
             ,
             by
             Head
             and
             Shoulders
             ,
             to
             their
             Criminal
             Judge
             ,
             where
             Sentence
             was
             likely
             to
             be
             pronounced
             upon
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             soundly
             bastinadoed
             ;
             but
             the
             Bailo
             of
             Venice
             (
             so
             they
             call
             their
             Embassadors
             or
             Residents
             there
             )
             hearing
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             sent
             presently
             one
             of
             his
             Servants
             to
             demand
             the
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Turkish
               Caddy
            
             was
             so
             merciful
             as
             to
             let
             him
             go
             ;
             but
             many
             of
             the
             Turks
             grumbled
             at
             his
             Freedom
             .
             Thus
             the
             poor
             Goldsmith
             scaped
             a
             Scouring
             :
             I
             laughed
             heartily
             at
             the
             Story
             ,
             for
             he
             told
             it
             me
             himself
             ,
             ●s
             coming
             often
             to
             my
             House
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             a
             ●errible
             Fright
             he
             was
             in
             for
             the
             time
             ;
             and
             
             to
             oblige
             me
             the
             more
             ,
             he
             brought
             me
             the
             Bird
             to
             look
             upon
             :
             'T
             is
             of
             the
             same
             Form
             ,
             as
             I
             lately
             described
             ,
             it
             flies
             about
             in
             the
             Night
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             will
             suck
             Milch
             Kine
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             believe
             't
             is
             the
             Goat-Sucker
             of
             the
             Ancients
             .
             Such
             Commiseration
             do
             the
             Turks
             use
             towards
             all
             sorts
             of
             Brute
             Animals
             ,
             especially
             toward
             the
             Winged
             kind
             .
          
           
             Over
             against
             my
             Lodging
             there
             is
             a
             tall
             
               Plane
               tree
            
             ,
             whose
             spreading
             Boughs
             make
             a
             Delight
             some
             Shade
             ;
             under
             that
             Tree
             sometimes
             Fowlers
             sit
             with
             abundance
             of
             such
             Birds
             to
             sell
             in
             Cages
             ;
             you
             shall
             have
             the
             Turks
             buy
             several
             of
             these
             Birds
             for
             a
             small
             Matter
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             have
             bought
             them
             ,
             they
             'll
             let
             them
             fly
             out
             of
             their
             Hands
             ;
             the
             Bird
             presently
             flys
             up
             to
             the
             Tree
             ,
             and
             there
             she
             picks
             her
             Feathers
             ,
             and
             cleanseth
             them
             from
             the
             Filth
             contracted
             in
             the
             Cage
             ;
             she
             spreads
             abroad
             her
             Wings
             and
             Chirps
             .
             The
             Turks
             that
             bought
             them
             ,
             say
             ,
             Don't
             you
             hear
             how
             glad
             this
             Bird
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             gives
             me
             Thanks
             for
             his
             Liberty
             ?
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             you
             'll
             say
             ,
             What!
             are
             the
             Turks
             such
             Pythagoreans
             ,
             that
             they
             count
             all
             Brutes
             sacred
             ,
             and
             will
             eat
             none
             of
             their
             Flesh
             ?
             I
             say
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             'll
             eat
             any
             Flesh
             set
             before
             them
             ,
             either
             boyl'd
             or
             roasted
             ,
             only
             they
             count
             Mutton
             the
             properest
             Meat
             ,
             because
             Sheep
             are
             made
             for
             the
             Shambles
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ;
             yet
             they
             would
             not
             have
             Men
             to
             make
             a
             Sport
             at
             killing
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             rejoyced
             in
             their
             Torment
             .
             Some
             
             of
             them
             will
             by
             no
             means
             be
             persuaded
             to
             kill
             small
             Birds
             which
             sing
             in
             their
             Fields
             and
             Woods
             ;
             nay
             ,
             they
             think
             it
             some
             Injury
             done
             them
             ,
             to
             restrain
             their
             Liberty
             by
             Caging
             them
             up
             .
             But
             all
             Turks
             are
             not
             of
             that
             Mind
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             keep
             Nightingales
             in
             their
             Houses
             ,
             for
             the
             Melodiousness
             of
             their
             Tunes
             ,
             and
             in
             Spring-time
             they
             let
             them
             out
             to
             hire
             ,
             to
             sing
             .
             I
             knew
             some
             ,
             that
             carried
             Linnets
             about
             ,
             so
             well
             instructed
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             Man
             shew'd
             them
             a
             piece
             of
             Mony
             out
             of
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             tho'
             it
             were
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             from
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             would
             fly
             up
             to
             fetch
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Man
             would
             not
             let
             it
             go
             ,
             they
             would
             sit
             upon
             his
             Hand
             ,
             and
             so
             accompany
             him
             from
             one
             Room
             to
             another
             ,
             still
             pulling
             at
             the
             Mony
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             had
             got
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             remembred
             their
             Errand
             on
             which
             they
             were
             sent
             ,
             when
             their
             Master
             whistled
             to
             them
             in
             the
             High-way
             ,
             down
             they
             would
             fly
             to
             him
             again
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             Reward
             for
             the
             Mony
             in
             their
             Bills
             ,
             he
             would
             give
             them
             a
             little
             Hemp-seed
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             proceed
             no
             further
             in
             such
             Stories
             as
             these
             ,
             lest
             you
             should
             think
             me
             a
             second
             Pliny
             ,
             or
             an
             Aelian
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             were
             designed
             to
             write
             an
             History
             of
             Animals
             .
          
           
             I
             proceed
             then
             to
             other
             Matters
             ,
             and
             shall
             give
             you
             an
             Example
             of
             the
             Chastity
             of
             Turkish
             Women
             .
             The
             Turks
             take
             more
             Pains
             to
             have
             their
             Wives
             modest
             than
             any
             other
             Nation
             ;
             and
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             they
             ordinarily
             keep
             them
             close
             up
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             hardly
             suffer
             them
             to
             see
             the
             Sun
             ;
             but
             if
             any
             necessity
             
             calls
             them
             abroad
             ,
             they
             go
             so
             hooded
             and
             veil'd
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             Hobgoblins
             or
             Ghosts
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             can
             see
             Men
             through
             their
             Veils
             or
             Hoods
             ,
             but
             no
             part
             of
             all
             their
             Bodies
             is
             open
             to
             Mans
             view
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             this
             Tradition
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             look
             on
             a
             Woman
             ,
             especially
             if
             she
             be
             young
             and
             handsome
             ,
             without
             desiring
             to
             enjoy
             her
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             desire
             the
             Mind
             is
             excited
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             keep
             them
             all
             covered
             .
             Their
             own
             Brothers
             have
             liberty
             to
             see
             them
             ,
             but
             their
             Husbands
             Brothers
             have
             not
             the
             same
             permission
             .
             The
             nobler
             and
             richer
             sort
             ,
             when
             they
             Marry
             ,
             do
             it
             with
             this
             Condition
             ,
             that
             their
             Wives
             shall
             never
             set
             a
             foot
             out
             of
             Door
             ;
             and
             no
             Person
             living
             ,
             either
             Male
             or
             Female
             ,
             be
             the
             Cause
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             shall
             ever
             have
             leave
             to
             see
             them
             ;
             no
             ,
             not
             their
             nearest
             Alliance
             ,
             in
             Blood
             ,
             except
             only
             the
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             who
             at
             Easter
             ,
             (
             their
             Bairam
             )
             are
             permitted
             to
             see
             their
             Daughter
             ;
             and
             in
             lieu
             of
             this
             Strictness
             ,
             if
             the
             Wife
             have
             Parents
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             ,
             and
             she
             bring
             her
             Husband
             a
             large
             Dowry
             ,
             the
             Husband
             ,
             on
             his
             part
             promiseth
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             never
             have
             any
             Concubines
             ,
             but
             will
             keep
             to
             her
             alone
             .
          
           
             In
             other
             Cases
             ,
             the
             Turks
             have
             as
             many
             Concubines
             as
             they
             will
             ,
             besides
             their
             lawful
             Wives
             ;
             and
             the
             Children
             of
             both
             are
             equally
             respected
             ,
             and
             have
             as
             much
             Privilege
             one
             as
             the
             other
             .
             Their
             Concubines
             they
             either
             buy
             ,
             or
             take
             them
             in
             War
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             are
             
             weary
             of
             them
             ,
             may
             sell
             them
             in
             the
             open
             Market
             ;
             only
             if
             they
             have
             Children
             by
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             obtain
             their
             Liberty
             .
             This
             made
             Roxolan●
             stand
             upon
             her
             Terms
             with
             Solyman
             ,
             in
             having
             brought
             him
             forth
             a
             Son
             ,
             when
             she
             was
             a
             Slave
             ,
             and
             thereby
             obtain'd
             Manumission
             .
             Hereupon
             she
             refused
             to
             submit
             to
             his
             Will
             any
             longer
             ,
             unless
             he
             Married
             her
             ,
             which
             he
             ,
             doting
             for
             Love
             ,
             wou'd
             do
             ,
             against
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Ottoman
             Princes
             .
          
           
             A
             lawful
             Wife
             ,
             with
             them
             ,
             differs
             from
             a
             Concubine
             ,
             only
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             her
             Dowry
             ,
             which
             a
             lawful
             Wife
             hath
             ,
             but
             a
             Concubine
             hath
             not
             .
             And
             when
             once
             her
             Dowry
             is
             assigned
             her
             ,
             then
             she
             is
             a
             Mistress
             ,
             Governess
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             Women
             under
             her
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             Husband
             hath
             have
             to
             lye
             with
             which
             of
             them
             he
             please
             at
             his
             Choice
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             makes
             known
             his
             Pleasure
             to
             his
             Wife
             ,
             she
             bids
             the
             Maid
             he
             desires
             prepare
             himself
             for
             his
             Bed
             ;
             and
             she
             obeys
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             more
             joyfully
             than
             her
             Mistress
             commands
             her
             .
             Only
             Friday
             Night
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             Sabbath
             ,
             the
             Wife
             claims
             as
             her
             due
             ,
             and
             she
             thinks
             her self
             wrong'd
             ,
             if
             her
             Husband
             defraud
             her
             thereof
             ;
             other
             Nights
             he
             may
             lie
             with
             which
             of
             his
             Slaves
             he
             please
             .
          
           
             Divorces
             are
             made
             among
             them
             for
             many
             Causes
             ,
             which
             Men
             easily
             pretend
             ;
             and
             when
             a
             Wife
             is
             divorced
             ,
             her
             Dowry
             is
             restored
             ,
             unless
             she
             be
             put
             away
             on
             a
             dishonest
             Account
             ;
             but
             Women
             have
             but
             few
             ;
             to
             instance
             
             some
             among
             them
             few
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             if
             their
             Husband
             do
             not
             allow
             them
             due
             Maintenance
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             offer
             to
             abuse
             them
             against
             Nature
             ,
             (
             a
             Crime
             usual
             among
             them
             )
             then
             the
             Wife
             goes
             to
             the
             Judge
             ,
             and
             tells
             him
             ,
             She
             can
             no
             longer
             endure
             to
             live
             with
             her
             Husband
             ;
             when
             he
             asks
             the
             Cause
             ,
             they
             say
             nothing
             ,
             but
             pull
             off
             their
             Shoo
             from
             their
             Feet
             ,
             and
             turn
             it
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Sign
             among
             them
             of
             the
             unlawful
             use
             of
             Copulation
             .
             The
             greatest
             sort
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             have
             abundance
             of
             Women
             ,
             set
             Eunuchs
             to
             guard
             them
             ,
             not
             such
             as
             have
             only
             their
             Stones
             taken
             out
             ,
             but
             such
             whose
             Yards
             are
             also
             impaired
             ;
             because
             otherwise
             they
             think
             ,
             such
             as
             lost
             their
             Stones
             only
             may
             desire
             the
             use
             of
             a
             Woman
             ,
             tho'
             not
             for
             Generation
             ,
             yet
             for
             Pleasure
             .
             The
             great
             Men
             also
             have
             Baths
             at
             their
             own
             Houses
             ,
             wherein
             they
             and
             their
             Women
             do
             wash
             ,
             but
             the
             meaner
             sort
             use
             publick
             Baths
             .
          
           
             A
             Turk
             hates
             Bodily
             Filth
             and
             Nastiness
             ,
             worse
             than
             Soul-Defilement
             ;
             and
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             they
             wash
             very
             often
             ,
             and
             they
             never
             ease
             themselves
             ,
             by
             going
             to
             Stool
             ,
             but
             they
             carry
             Water
             with
             them
             for
             their
             Posteriors
             .
             But
             ordinarily
             the
             VVomen
             bathe
             by
             themselves
             ,
             Bond
             and
             Free
             together
             ;
             so
             that
             you
             shall
             many
             times
             see
             young
             Maids
             ,
             exceeding
             beautiful
             ,
             gathered
             from
             all
             Parts
             of
             the
             VVorld
             ,
             exposed
             Nacked
             to
             the
             view
             of
             other
             VVomen
             ,
             who
             thereupon
             fall
             in
             Love
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             young
             Men
             do
             with
             us
             ,
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             Virgins
             .
          
           
           
             By
             this
             you
             may
             guess
             ,
             what
             their
             strict
             VVatch
             over
             Females
             comes
             to
             ,
             and
             how
             't
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             avoid
             the
             Company
             of
             an
             adulterous
             Man
             ,
             for
             the
             Females
             burn
             in
             Love
             one
             towards
             another
             ;
             and
             the
             Pandaresses
             to
             such
             refined
             Loves
             are
             the
             Baths
             ;
             and
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             some
             Turks
             will
             deny
             their
             VVives
             the
             use
             of
             their
             publick
             Baths
             ,
             but
             they
             cannot
             do
             it
             altogether
             ,
             because
             their
             Law
             allows
             them
             .
             But
             these
             Offences
             happen
             among
             the
             Ordinary
             sort
             ;
             the
             richer
             sort
             of
             Persons
             have
             Baths
             at
             home
             ,
             as
             I
             told
             you
             before
             .
          
           
             It
             hapned
             one
             time
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             publick
             Womens
             Baths
             ,
             an
             old
             Woman
             fell
             in
             Love
             with
             a
             Girl
             ,
             the
             Daughter
             of
             a
             poor
             Man
             a
             Citizen
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             ,
             when
             neither
             by
             Wooing
             nor
             Flattering
             her
             ,
             she
             could
             not
             obtain
             that
             of
             her
             ,
             which
             her
             mad
             Affection
             aim'd
             at
             ,
             she
             attempted
             to
             perform
             an
             Exploit
             almost
             incredible
             ;
             she
             feign'd
             her self
             to
             be
             a
             Man
             ,
             changed
             her
             Habit
             ,
             hired
             an
             House
             near
             the
             Maids
             Father
             ,
             and
             pretended
             he
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Chia●xes
             of
             the
             
               Grand
               Siegnior
            
             ;
             and
             thus
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             Neighbourhood
             she
             insinuated
             her self
             into
             the
             Mans
             Acquaintance
             ,
             and
             after
             some
             time
             ,
             acquaints
             him
             with
             the
             desire
             of
             his
             Daughter
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             he
             being
             such
             a
             Man
             in
             a
             prosperous
             Condition
             ,
             the
             Matter
             was
             agreed
             on
             ,
             a
             Portion
             was
             setled
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             were
             able
             to
             give
             ,
             and
             a
             day
             appointed
             for
             the
             Marriage
             ;
             when
             the
             Ceremonies
             were
             over
             ,
             and
             this
             doughty
             Bridegroom
             went
             into
             the
             Bride-chamber
             
             to
             his
             Spouse
             ;
             after
             some
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             plucking
             off
             her
             Head-geer
             ,
             she
             was
             found
             to
             be
             a
             Woman
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Maid
             runs
             out
             ,
             and
             calls
             up
             her
             Parents
             ,
             who
             soon
             found
             that
             they
             had
             Married
             her
             ,
             not
             to
             a
             Man
             but
             a
             VVoman
             :
             Whereupon
             ,
             they
             carried
             the
             supposed
             Man
             ,
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             to
             the
             General
             of
             the
             Ianizaries
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             the
             Absence
             of
             the
             
               Grand
               Seignior
            
             ,
             was
             Governor
             of
             the
             City
             .
             When
             she
             was
             brought
             before
             him
             ,
             he
             chid
             her
             soundly
             for
             her
             beastly
             Love
             ;
             What
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             are
             you
             not
             asham'd
             ,
             an
             old
             Beldam
             as
             you
             are
             ,
             to
             attempt
             so
             notorious
             a
             Bestiality
             ,
             and
             so
             filthy
             a
             Fact
             ?
          
           
             Away
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             says
             she
             ,
             you
             do
             not
             know
             the
             Force
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             God
             grant
             you
             never
             may
             .
             At
             this
             absurd
             Reply
             ,
             the
             Governour
             could
             scarce
             forbear
             Laughter
             ,
             but
             commanded
             her
             ,
             presently
             ,
             to
             be
             pack'd
             away
             and
             drown'd
             in
             the
             Deep
             ;
             such
             was
             the
             unfortunate
             Issue
             of
             her
             wild
             Amours
             .
             For
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Turks
             make
             no
             noise
             when
             secret
             Offences
             are
             committed
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             open
             the
             Mouths
             of
             Scandal
             and
             Reproach
             ;
             but
             open
             and
             manifest
             ones
             they
             punish
             most
             severely
             .
             I
             am
             afraid
             the
             Relation
             of
             that
             dismal
             Example
             hath
             grated
             your
             Ears
             .
             I
             shall
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             now
             indeavour
             to
             make
             you
             amends
             ,
             by
             acquainting
             you
             with
             a
             pleasant
             Story
             ,
             which
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             will
             go
             near
             to
             make
             you
             Smile
             .
             'T
             is
             this
             .
          
           
           
             Upon
             the
             Account
             of
             the
             Troubles
             in
             Hungary
             ,
             there
             came
             lately
             a
             Messenger
             to
             me
             ,
             with
             an
             Express
             from
             my
             Master
             ,
             the
             Emperor
             .
             The
             Bassa's
             would
             not
             let
             him
             bring
             his
             Letters
             directly
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             brought
             ,
             but
             they
             carried
             him
             first
             into
             the
             Divan
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             their
             unusual
             Procedure
             ,
             was
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             fain
             know
             what
             Caesars
             Letters
             did
             contain
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             delivered
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             suspected
             I
             dealt
             not
             faithfully
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             communicating
             my
             Masters
             Sense
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             suppressed
             some
             of
             his
             Concessions
             .
             The
             Messenger
             was
             cunning
             enough
             for
             them
             ;
             for
             ,
             having
             some
             Inkling
             of
             the
             Matter
             before-hand
             ,
             he
             hid
             Caesars
             Letters
             ,
             and
             only
             shew'd
             them
             those
             that
             were
             directed
             to
             me
             ,
             from
             some
             particular
             Friends
             .
             Their
             Interpreter
             ,
             Ebrahim
             ,
             a
             Polander
             by
             Birth
             ,
             had
             acquainted
             them
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             Letters
             ,
             that
             brought
             any
             secret
             Commands
             to
             me
             ,
             were
             not
             written
             in
             an
             ordinary
             Character
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             new
             kind
             of
             way
             ,
             called
             Cyphers
             .
             As
             they
             were
             searching
             all
             my
             Letters
             ,
             at
             last
             they
             light
             upon
             One
             ,
             that
             was
             wrote
             to
             me
             by
             a
             Friend
             of
             mine
             ,
             a
             Secretary
             of
             
               Burgundy
               .
               Ebrahim
            
             saw
             ,
             through
             the
             thinness
             of
             the
             Paper
             wherein
             't
             was
             writ
             ,
             some
             shining
             Letters
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             of
             an
             ordinary
             sort
             .
             O
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             now
             I
             have
             found
             ●t
             ,
             don't
             you
             meddle
             with
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Packet
             ,
             for
             here
             's
             the
             Secresy
             in
             this
             .
             Whereupon
             ,
             the
             Bassa's
             commanded
             him
             to
             open
             ,
             Read
             and
             Interpret
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             
             and
             they
             all
             stood
             listning
             to
             hear
             the
             News
             ;
             but
             Ebrahim
             told
             them
             plainly
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             read
             one
             Letter
             thereof
             .
             That
             's
             strange
             ,
             says
             the
             Bassa's
             ,
             what
             did
             you
             never
             learn
             the
             Christian
             Alphabet
             ,
             or
             have
             you
             forgot
             it
             ?
             Says
             Ebrahim
             ,
             this
             sort
             of
             Character
             is
             only
             known
             to
             those
             who
             are
             Secretaries
             to
             Princes
             :
             They
             did
             not
             well
             understand
             him
             ;
             but
             however
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ;
             why
             do'st
             thou
             not
             make
             haste
             to
             the
             Secretary
             of
             the
             Bailo
             of
             Venice
             ,
             or
             of
             
               Florence
               ?
               Ebrahim
            
             presently
             makes
             haste
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             shews
             them
             the
             Letters
             ;
             (
             they
             were
             writ
             in
             such
             a
             Character
             that
             a
             Child
             of
             ten
             Years
             old
             might
             have
             read
             them
             ;
             )
             but
             both
             of
             those
             Secretaries
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             Letter
             was
             superscrib'd
             to
             me
             ,
             threw
             it
             back
             again
             before
             they
             had
             scarce
             lookt
             upon
             it
             ;
             alledging
             ,
             in
             Excuse
             ,
             that
             such
             kind
             of
             Letters
             could
             be
             read
             by
             none
             ,
             unless
             by
             him
             who
             had
             another
             Cypher
             to
             unfold
             them
             .
             This
             was
             all
             the
             Answer
             Ebrahim
             could
             get
             of
             them
             .
             Upon
             his
             return
             to
             the
             Bassa's
             therewith
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             tell
             what
             in
             the
             World
             to
             do
             :
             At
             last
             ,
             starts
             up
             one
             (
             I
             could
             not
             tell
             his
             Name
             )
             saying
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Patriarch
             in
             Town
             ,
             an
             old
             Man
             ,
             and
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             ,
             besides
             ,
             a
             great
             Scholar
             ;
             if
             any
             Man
             living
             can
             read
             these
             Letters
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             he
             .
             When
             they
             came
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             ,
             he
             told
             them
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             read
             a
             Title
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             not
             writ
             in
             
               Greek
               ,
               Latin
               ,
               Hebrew
            
             or
             Chalde●
             .
             Thus
             they
             were
             disappointed
             there
             also
             .
             At
             last
             ,
             
             
               Haly
               Bassa
            
             runs
             to
             Rustan
             (
             otherwise
             a
             Man
             not
             ready
             to
             jest
             )
             and
             says
             to
             him
             Cardassi
             ,
             (
             Brother
             in
             Turkish
             .
             )
             I
             remember
             ,
             I
             had
             once
             a
             Servant
             ,
             an
             Italian
             ,
             who
             was
             skilled
             in
             all
             Letters
             and
             Tongues
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             question
             about
             he
             could
             have
             read
             the
             Letter
             ;
             but
             ,
             alas
             !
             he
             is
             lately
             dead
             .
             At
             last
             they
             being
             at
             a
             stand
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             thought
             it
             best
             to
             send
             the
             Letters
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             make
             no
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             me
             :
             I
             knew
             all
             the
             Matter
             by
             Ebrahim
             beforehand
             ,
             (
             neither
             could
             it
             be
             kept
             secret
             ;
             )
             whereupon
             I
             began
             to
             stamp
             and
             fret
             that
             they
             had
             intercepted
             my
             Letters
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ,
             and
             in
             contempt
             of
             Caesar
             who
             sent
             them
             ;
             and
             ,
             withal
             ,
             I
             bid
             Ebrahim
             stay
             ,
             and
             to
             Morrow
             he
             should
             see
             that
             Letter
             translated
             for
             the
             Bassa's
             .
             The
             next
             day
             ,
             when
             Ebrahim
             appeared
             in
             the
             Divan
             ,
             they
             asked
             of
             him
             ,
             Whether
             I
             could
             read
             those
             Letter
             ?
             Read
             them
             ,
             says
             he
             !
             as
             easily
             as
             his
             own
             Name
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             he
             produced
             some
             of
             them
             translated
             before
             them
             ,
             viz.
             what
             I
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             discover
             .
             Whereupon
             ,
             says
             Rustan
             ,
             this
             Embassador
             is
             but
             a
             young
             Man
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             see
             he
             can
             understand
             what
             the
             old
             Patriarch
             could
             not
             so
             much
             as
             read
             ;
             without
             doubt
             ,
             if
             he
             live
             to
             be
             old
             ,
             he
             will
             prove
             a
             very
             Nonsuch
             of
             a
             Man.
             For
             that
             reason
             it
             was
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             some
             other
             ,
             that
             a
             while
             after
             ,
             having
             Conference
             with
             Rustan
             about
             our
             Affairs
             ,
             he
             treated
             me
             more
             familiarly
             than
             he
             used
             to
             do
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             a
             rare
             thing
             in
             him
             )
             and
             at
             last
             he
             ask'd
             me
             ,
             Why
             I
             would
             not
             
             turn
             to
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             true
             Worship
             of
             God
             ?
             If
             I
             would
             do
             so
             ,
             he
             promised
             me
             great
             Honour
             and
             large
             Reward
             from
             their
             Emperor
             Solyman
             .
             I
             told
             him
             ,
             I
             was
             resolved
             to
             continue
             in
             that
             Religion
             ,
             wherein
             I
             was
             born
             ,
             and
             which
             my
             Master
             Caesar
             did
             profess
             .
             Be
             it
             so
             ,
             replayed
             he
             ,
             but
             what
             then
             will
             become
             of
             your
             Soul
             ?
             I
             subjoined
             ,
             I
             hope
             well
             ,
             for
             that
             too
             ;
             whereupon
             he
             ,
             after
             a
             little
             Pause
             ,
             broke
             forth
             into
             these
             Words
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             almost
             of
             your
             Mind
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             live
             holy
             and
             modest
             Lives
             in
             this
             present
             World
             ,
             shall
             obtain
             eternal
             Life
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             be
             they
             of
             what
             Religion
             they
             will.
             That
             's
             an
             Heresie
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Turks
             have
             taken
             up
             ,
             neither
             is
             Rustan
             thought
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Mussulman
             in
             all
             Points
             .
             The
             Turks
             think
             it
             a
             Duty
             ,
             and
             a
             Work
             of
             Piety
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             persuade
             a
             Christian
             they
             have
             any
             good
             Opinion
             of
             ,
             to
             their
             Religion
             ;
             for
             then
             they
             think
             ,
             they
             shall
             save
             a
             Soul
             from
             Destruction
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             count
             a
             great
             Honour
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             Charity
             they
             can
             do
             another
             Man
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Convert
             to
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             now
             acquaint
             you
             with
             the
             Effects
             of
             another
             Conference
             I
             had
             with
             Rustan
             ,
             whereby
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             what
             daily
             Feuds
             are
             between
             the
             Turks
             and
             Persians
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             .
             He
             ask'd
             me
             one
             time
             ,
             Whether
             the
             War
             did
             continue
             between
             Spain
             and
             France
             ?
             I
             told
             him
             ,
             It
             did
             .
             'T
             is
             strange
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             fall
             out
             that
             are
             of
             
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Religion
             :
             I
             replyed
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             otherwise
             between
             those
             two
             Princes
             ,
             than
             't
             is
             betwixt
             You
             and
             the
             Persians
             .
             The
             Dispute
             is
             not
             about
             Religion
             ,
             but
             about
             Civil
             Right
             ,
             Provinces
             ,
             Cities
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             which
             both
             lay
             claim
             to
             .
             You
             are
             quite
             mistaken
             ,
             says
             Rustan
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             with
             the
             Persians
             ,
             but
             do
             count
             them
             a
             more
             Profane
             and
             Heathenish
             sort
             of
             People
             than
             you
             Christians
             are
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Hungary
             .
          
           
             Since
             my
             last
             return
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             Matters
             in
             Hungary
             have
             received
             a
             very
             great
             Alteration
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             too
             tedious
             to
             describe
             them
             particularly
             ;
             and
             ,
             besides
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             conducive
             to
             my
             Design
             .
             Isabella
             ,
             VVife
             to
             King
             Iohn
             ,
             is
             returned
             into
             Transilvania
             ,
             together
             with
             her
             Son
             ,
             having
             refused
             the
             Transactions
             and
             broken
             the
             League
             made
             with
             the
             Emperor
             Ferdinand
             ;
             and
             the
             Transilvanians
             ,
             terrified
             by
             the
             Turkish
             Arms
             ,
             have
             again
             submitted
             their
             Necks
             to
             the
             Old
             Ottoman
             Yoke
             .
             Matters
             succeeding
             thus
             prosperously
             with
             the
             Turks
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             therewith
             contented
             ,
             but
             grasp
             at
             all
             Hungary
             too
             ;
             and
             ,
             besides
             other
             Places
             ,
             they
             resolved
             to
             besiege
             Sigeth
             ,
             which
             signifies
             in
             the
             Hungarian
             Language
             ,
             an
             Island
             ,
             or
             Place
             naturally
             very
             strongly
             situated
             .
             And
             for
             this
             purpose
             they
             chose
             a
             General
             ,
             who
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Prosperity
             of
             his
             Arms
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             created
             great
             confidence
             in
             his
             own
             Men
             ,
             and
             struck
             as
             much
             terror
             into
             his
             Enemy
             :
             His
             Name
             
             was
             
               Haly
               Bassa
            
             ,
             an
             Epirot
             ,
             who
             had
             had
             good
             Success
             in
             Hungary
             before
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             the
             Battel
             ,
             wherein
             he
             overthrew
             
               Sfortia
               Palavicin
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Five
               Churches
            
             .
             He
             was
             sent
             for
             from
             the
             utmost
             Bounds
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Empire
             towards
             Persia
             ,
             and
             came
             with
             a
             great
             Expectation
             to
             Constantinople
             :
             My
             Collegues
             were
             yet
             here
             with
             me
             ,
             pressing
             for
             a
             dismission
             .
             'T
             was
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Bassa's
             that
             we
             should
             see
             him
             ,
             in
             regard
             we
             counted
             him
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             ,
             a
             very
             Thunder-bolt
             of
             VVar.
             VVhen
             we
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             received
             us
             courteously
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             great
             Harangue
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             That
             we
             should
             study
             Peace
             ,
             and
             rather
             than
             suffer
             Hungary
             to
             be
             wasted
             with
             Fire
             and
             Sword
             ,
             we
             should
             accept
             of
             those
             Conditions
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Grand
               Seignior
            
             had
             offered
             us
             .
             VVe
             answered
             him
             ,
             That
             we
             desired
             nothing
             more
             than
             Peace
             ;
             provided
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             had
             upon
             tolerable
             Conditions
             ;
             but
             those
             which
             they
             offered
             ,
             were
             against
             the
             Honour
             and
             Dignity
             of
             our
             Master
             .
             Thus
             we
             took
             our
             leaves
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             treated
             us
             with
             a
             Cup
             of
             VVater
             diluted
             with
             Sugar
             .
             This
             Haly
             was
             an
             Eunuch
             ,
             but
             the
             Constitution
             of
             his
             Body
             did
             seem
             to
             add
             to
             the
             vigour
             of
             his
             Mind
             :
             He
             was
             low
             of
             Stature
             ,
             bloted
             in
             his
             Body
             ,
             of
             a
             Bay-coloured
             Countenance
             ,
             a
             sour
             Look
             ,
             frowning
             Eyes
             ,
             broad
             Shoulders
             and
             sticking
             up
             ,
             between
             which
             stood
             his
             Head
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             Valley
             .
             Two
             Teeth
             were
             prominent
             in
             his
             Mouth
             ,
             like
             Boars
             Tusks
             ,
             his
             Voice
             hoarse
             ;
             
             in
             a
             Word
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             
               Fourth
               Fury
            
             .
             The
             Day
             after
             he
             makes
             great
             Preparation
             for
             his
             Expedition
             into
             Hungary
             ;
             where
             having
             spent
             some
             Time
             to
             provide
             Materials
             ,
             he
             at
             last
             marches
             against
             Sigeth
             ,
             and
             beats
             off
             those
             which
             were
             repairing
             Dabock
             ,
             a
             Castle
             of
             Caesar's
             ;
             but
             Caesar
             ,
             being
             acquainted
             long
             before
             with
             his
             Design
             ,
             sends
             Ferdinand
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             Three
             Sons
             ,
             a
             young
             Man
             ,
             yet
             comparable
             ,
             for
             greatness
             of
             Mind
             ,
             to
             any
             of
             the
             old
             Generals
             ,
             to
             oppose
             the
             Torrent
             of
             Bassa's
             Force
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Valour
             to
             retrieve
             Affairs
             in
             Hungary
             :
             He
             had
             no
             great
             Force
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             select
             Body
             of
             Horse
             he
             faces
             Haly's
             Army
             ;
             the
             Turks
             that
             were
             present
             related
             to
             me
             ,
             That
             't
             was
             a
             goodly
             Sight
             to
             behold
             the
             Splendor
             ,
             Order
             and
             Boldness
             of
             those
             Forces
             .
             Haly
             ,
             being
             naturally
             of
             a
             fierce
             Disposition
             ,
             and
             having
             a
             far
             greater
             Army
             ,
             was
             even
             mad
             ,
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             an
             handful
             of
             Christians
             should
             dare
             to
             look
             him
             in
             the
             Face
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             a
             moorish
             Piece
             of
             Ground
             between
             both
             Armies
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             passed
             without
             great
             Danger
             ;
             Ferdinand
             had
             no
             need
             to
             pass
             it
             ,
             for
             his
             Design
             was
             only
             to
             relieve
             Sigeth
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             the
             Siege
             :
             But
             
               Haly
               Bassa
            
             was
             not
             in
             the
             same
             Circumstances
             ,
             for
             unless
             he
             would
             make
             a
             base
             and
             unhansom
             Retreat
             (
             as
             the
             Event
             afterward
             shewed
             )
             't
             was
             altogether
             necessay
             for
             him
             to
             do
             it
             :
             So
             that
             he
             ,
             seeing
             to
             what
             Straits
             he
             was
             brought
             ,
             resolved
             to
             put
             all
             upon
             hazard
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             he
             bent
             his
             Bridle
             ,
             to
             turn
             his
             Horse
             
             towards
             that
             inconvenient
             Place
             ;
             when
             ,
             behold
             one
             of
             the
             Sanziacks
             ,
             that
             was
             near
             him
             ,
             whose
             Name
             I
             remember
             not
             ,
             taking
             notice
             of
             the
             extream
             Danger
             he
             was
             running
             into
             ,
             leapt
             from
             his
             Horse
             ,
             and
             taking
             the
             Bassa's
             Horse
             by
             the
             Bridle
             ,
             Sultan
             ,
             says
             he
             (
             for
             so
             the
             Turks
             call
             the
             great
             Dignitaries
             among
             them
             )
             
               Here
               you
               see
               into
               what
               a
               Ieopardy
               you
               were
               like
               to
               cast
               both
               your self
               and
               your
               whole
               Army
               ;
               you
               don't
               consider
               what
               an
               incommodious
               Place
               this
               Marish
               is
               :
               The
            
             Christians
             
               are
               ready
               on
               the
               other
               side
               with
               Arms
               in
               Hand
               and
               Courage
               in
               their
               Heart
               ,
               to
               receive
               us
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               half
               drowned
               and
               half
               covered
               with
               Mud
               ;
               and
               thus
               they
               in
               good
               Order
               ,
               will
               assault
               us
               ,
               being
               disordered
               and
               out
               of
               our
               Ranks
               ,
               and
               will
               make
               use
               of
               all
               our
               Imprudence
               ,
               to
               obtain
               a
               most
               assured
               Victory
               over
               us
               :
               Nay
               ,
               rather
               moderate
               your
               Anger
               ,
               and
               return
               to
               your self
               ,
               and
               reserve
               so
               many
               brave
               Men
               ,
               with
               your self
               ,
               for
               the
               Service
               of
               your
               Prince
               ,
               and
               for
               better
               Times
               .
            
             Upon
             this
             Speech
             ,
             Haly
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             remembred
             himself
             ,
             drew
             back
             ;
             and
             there
             was
             not
             any
             Turk
             amongst
             them
             ,
             but
             was
             forced
             to
             confess
             ,
             That
             the
             whole
             Army
             was
             sav'd
             by
             the
             Advice
             of
             that
             Sanziack
             .
          
           
             When
             this
             Matter
             was
             carried
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             though
             the
             Vizier
             ,
             and
             the
             Chief
             Bassas
             could
             not
             deny
             the
             Thing
             ,
             yet
             they
             thought
             it
             dangerous
             to
             suffer
             the
             Example
             of
             so
             audacious
             a
             Fact
             in
             the
             Sanziack
             to
             pass
             unpunished
             :
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             did
             mutteringly
             commend
             both
             his
             Fidelity
             and
             his
             Prudence
             ,
             yet
             to
             suffer
             Disobedience
             to
             a
             superior
             Officer
             to
             
             pass
             without
             a
             Punishment
             ,
             they
             thought
             it
             a
             dangerous
             Case
             in
             Military
             Discipline
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             was
             called
             back
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             cashiered
             for
             a
             Time
             ;
             and
             when
             this
             Offence
             was
             sufficiently
             punished
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             ,
             then
             they
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             as
             good
             a
             Command
             ;
             so
             that
             every
             Body
             saw
             ●is
             Punishment
             was
             inflicted
             rather
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Discipline
             of
             War
             ,
             than
             for
             any
             due
             Merit
             of
             his
             Offence
             .
          
           
             But
             Haly
             ,
             a
             whil●
             after
             ,
             having
             lost
             a
             great
             part
             of
             his
             Army
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Assaults
             and
             Ambushes
             of
             the
             Hungarians
             ,
             made
             an
             ignoble
             and
             shameful
             Retreat
             to
             Buda
             ,
             where
             for
             very
             Grief
             he
             breathed
             out
             his
             hateful
             Soul.
             
          
           
             But
             Arck-duke
             Ferdinand
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             returned
             to
             Ferdinand●
             his
             Father
             ,
             with
             the
             deserved
             Laurel
             of
             Victory
             ,
             having
             performed
             an
             Exploit
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             great
             Advantage
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             of
             much
             greater
             Benefit
             to
             future
             Ages
             ,
             by
             the
             exemplarity
             thereof
             ;
             for
             hereby
             he
             made
             the
             Turks
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             proceeded
             on
             to
             press
             upon
             Caesar
             ,
             that
             he
             wanted
             neither
             able
             Soldiers
             nor
             expert
             Commanders
             to
             chastise
             their
             Insolency
             .
          
           
             Yet
             the
             Turks
             of
             those
             Borders
             did
             not
             carry
             it
             with
             any
             great
             Modesty
             ;
             for
             while
             Haly
             was
             yet
             encamped
             at
             Sigeth
             ,
             our
             Men
             had
             scaled
             the
             Walls
             of
             Gran
             ,
             and
             taken
             the
             City
             ,
             having
             a
             Castle
             near
             it
             of
             the
             same
             Name
             ,
             where
             they
             got
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Booty
             ,
             and
             
             carried
             away
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             being
             most
             Women
             and
             Children
             .
          
           
             A
             Messenger
             was
             sent
             immediately
             to
             Haly
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             him
             with
             the
             Loss
             ;
             who
             coming
             into
             his
             Presence
             ,
             by
             the
             very
             Consternation
             of
             his
             Countenance
             portended
             some
             great
             Mischief
             to
             have
             happned
             to
             them
             .
             The
             Bassa
             presently
             asked
             him
             ,
             How
             things
             went
             ?
             and
             what
             was
             the
             Cause
             of
             his
             great
             Fear
             ?
             Sir
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Enemy
               hath
               taken
               and
               plundered
            
             Gran
             ,
             
               which
               great
               Blow
               occasions
               my
               Grief
               .
               A
               Blow
               ,
               Fool
               ,
            
             says
             the
             
               Bassa
               ,
               tell
               me
               of
               a
               Blow
               ,
               when
               I
               have
               lost
               my
               Genitals
            
             (
             to
             which
             he
             pointed
             with
             his
             Hand
             )
             
               that
               shew
               me
               to
               be
               a
               Man
               :
            
             Thus
             did
             he
             scoff
             at
             the
             Consternation
             of
             the
             Messenger
             ,
             and
             undervalued
             the
             Loss
             of
             Gran
             ,
             which
             was
             easily
             recoverable
             ;
             not
             without
             the
             Laughter
             of
             the
             By-standers
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             in
             Croatia
             and
             the
             adjoyning
             Countries
             ,
             several
             inroads
             were
             made
             by
             both
             Parties
             ,
             and
             each
             side
             did
             alternately
             suffer
             for
             their
             over-boldness
             and
             supine
             Security
             ,
             Let
             me
             give
             you
             an
             Instance
             ,
             which
             was
             joyous
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             will
             not
             be
             unpleasant
             to
             you
             to
             hear
             of
             ,
             though
             it
             happened
             somewhat
             before
             the
             before-mentioned
             Passage●
             at
             Sigeth
             ;
             but
             in
             Writing
             an
             Epistle
             ,
             I
             do
             strictly
             observe
             the
             Order
             of
             Time.
             
          
           
             News
             was
             brought
             to
             Rustan
             ,
             from
             those
             Parts
             ,
             That
             a
             certain
             Confident
             of
             his
             ,
             whom
             he
             highly
             esteemed
             ,
             and
             called
             Cousin
             ,
             had
             fallen
             upon
             a
             Party
             of
             Christians
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             celebrating
             a
             Wedding
             ,
             a●d
             being
             at
             a
             sufficient
             
             Distance
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             ,
             from
             the
             Turks
             ,
             counted
             themselves
             secure
             ;
             when
             behold
             this
             bold
             and
             unwelcome
             Guest
             ,
             with
             armed
             Forces
             ,
             came
             in
             upon
             them
             ,
             spoiled
             their
             Mirth
             ,
             slew
             some
             ,
             took
             some
             Prisoners
             ,
             among
             whom
             was
             the
             unfortunate
             Bridegroom
             ,
             with
             his
             unbedded
             Spouse
             :
             Rustan
             did
             much
             rejoyce
             at
             this
             Exploit
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Company
             highly
             commended
             the
             Stratagem
             of
             his
             Kinsman
             ,
             for
             performing
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             pitiful
             Case
             ,
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             rather
             to
             be
             lamented
             than
             related
             :
             But
             these
             are
             the
             Tragical
             Sports
             of
             insolent
             Fortune
             ;
             yet
             Revenge
             followed
             him
             at
             the
             Heels
             ,
             Rustan's
             Laughter
             was
             soon
             turned
             to
             sadness
             :
             For
             a
             little
             while
             after
             one
             of
             the
             Belies
             or
             mad
             Sparks
             ,
             a
             sort
             of
             mad
             Horsemen
             among
             the
             Turks
             ,
             so
             called
             by
             their
             outragious
             Boldness
             ,
             came
             post
             to
             him
             out
             of
             Dalmatia
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             ,
             That
             a
             parcel
             of
             Turks
             had
             made
             an
             Excursion
             into
             the
             Enemies
             Country
             ,
             and
             had
             got
             great
             Booty
             ,
             but
             setting
             no
             bounds
             to
             their
             Avarice
             ,
             they
             ,
             at
             last
             were
             encountred
             with
             a
             Party
             of
             
               Christians
               ,
               Dragoons
            
             or
             Musketeers
             ,
             who
             wofully
             routed
             them
             ,
             slew
             many
             Sanziacks
             ,
             and
             amongst
             them
             his
             Achillean
             Cousin
             ,
             lately
             so
             much
             extolled
             by
             him
             .
             This
             sad
             News
             made
             Rustan
             burst
             forth
             into
             Tears
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             fit
             of
             Laughter
             was
             justly
             requited
             :
             But
             hearken
             to
             the
             close
             of
             the
             Story
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             unpleasant
             ;
             When
             this
             Dalmatian
             Trooper
             ,
             who
             brought
             the
             News
             ,
             was
             ask'd
             by
             the
             Bassa
             ,
             in
             the
             Divan
             ,
             How
             many
             were
             there
             of
             you
             ?
             
             He
             answered
             ,
             Above
             Two
             Thousand
             five
             hundred
             :
             And
             how
             many
             of
             the
             Christians
             ?
             I
             think
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             above
             Five
             Hundred
             ,
             unless
             there
             were
             more
             of
             them
             in
             ambush
             ,
             as
             we
             suspected
             .
             Fy
             for
             Shame
             ,
             said
             the
             fretting
             Bassa's
             ,
             what
             ?
             a
             just
             Army
             of
             Musulmans
             (
             so
             they
             call
             the
             Men
             of
             their
             own
             Religion
             )
             to
             be
             beat
             by
             so
             small
             a
             handful
             of
             Christians
             ,
             you
             are
             goodly
             Warriours
             indeed●
             fit
             for
             to
             eat
             the
             Sultan's
             Bread
             ,
             are
             you
             not
             ?
             The
             blunt
             Fellow
             ,
             nothing
             dismayed
             ,
             replied
             ,
             You
             are
             quite
             beside
             the
             Cushion
             ;
             did
             I
             not
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             beaten
             by
             Musketeers
             ?
             't
             was
             the
             Fire
             defeated
             us
             ,
             not
             the
             valour
             of
             our
             Enemies
             ;
             we
             had
             come
             off
             Conquerors
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             contested
             by
             Valour
             only
             ;
             but
             who
             can
             fight
             against
             Fire
             ,
             the
             fiercest
             of
             Elements
             ?
             and
             what
             Mortal
             can
             stand
             if
             the
             very
             Elements
             fight
             against
             him
             ?
             This
             bold
             Answer
             of
             his
             ,
             being
             as
             saucily
             pronounced
             ,
             made
             the
             By-standers
             ready
             to
             burst
             out
             into
             a
             Laughter
             ,
             though
             on
             this
             sad
             occasion
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             Matter
             did
             mightily
             refresh
             my
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             were
             over-grieved
             at
             the
             Remembrance
             of
             the
             former
             Mis-hap
             of
             the
             Marriage-Feast
             .
             This
             Story
             informs
             us
             ,
             That
             our
             Pistols
             and
             Carbines
             ,
             which
             are
             used
             on
             Horseback
             ,
             are
             a
             great
             Terror
             to
             the
             Turks
             ,
             as
             I
             hear
             they
             are
             to
             the
             Persians
             also
             ;
             for
             once
             ,
             upon
             a
             Time
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Fellow
             that
             perswaded
             Rustan
             ,
             when
             he
             accompanied
             his
             Prince
             in
             a
             War
             against
             Persia
             ,
             to
             arm
             Two
             hundred
             Horse
             of
             
             his
             Domesticks
             with
             Pistols
             :
             For
             they
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             will
             be
             terrible
             to
             our
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             will
             also
             do
             great
             execution
             upon
             them
             .
             Rustan
             hearkned
             to
             his
             Councel
             ,
             and
             furnished
             out
             a
             Party
             ,
             as
             advised
             ;
             but
             before
             they
             had
             marched
             half
             way
             ,
             their
             Carbines
             or
             Pistols
             were
             ever
             and
             anon
             out
             of
             Order
             ,
             one
             thing
             or
             other
             was
             broke
             or
             lost
             ,
             and
             scarce
             any
             Body
             could
             mend
             them
             :
             Hereupon
             this
             Party
             was
             useless
             ,
             and
             the
             Turks
             were
             also
             against
             this
             Armature
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             sluttish
             (
             the
             Turks
             being
             much
             for
             cleanliness
             in
             War
             )
             the
             Troopers
             Hands
             were
             black
             and
             sooty
             ,
             their
             Cloaths
             full
             of
             Spots
             ,
             and
             their
             Case-boxes
             that
             hung
             by
             their
             Sides
             made
             them
             ridiculous
             to
             their
             Fellow
             Soldiers
             ,
             who
             therefore
             jeered
             them
             ,
             with
             the
             Title
             
               Medica
               Menturi
            
             ,
             or
             
               Mountibank
               Soldiers
            
             ;
             hereupon
             they
             apply
             themselves
             to
             Rustan
             ,
             complaining
             of
             this
             ill-favoured
             ,
             useless
             Armour
             ,
             which
             could
             do
             no
             Service
             against
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             entreating
             to
             be
             restored
             to
             their
             usual
             Weapons
             ,
             their
             Bows
             and
             Arrows
             ,
             which
             ,
             at
             their
             Desire
             ,
             was
             accordingly
             granted
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             mention
             I
             made
             a
             while
             ago
             of
             things
             acted
             in
             the
             Confine
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             gives
             me
             occasion
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             what
             the
             Turks
             think
             of
             Duels
             ,
             which
             amongst
             Christians
             is
             accounted
             a
             singular
             Badge
             of
             personal
             Valour
             :
             There
             was
             one
             Arslambey
             ,
             a
             Sanziack
             ,
             that
             lived
             in
             the
             Frontiers
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             who
             was
             very
             much
             famed
             for
             a
             Robust
             Person
             ;
             he
             was
             expert
             at
             the
             Bow
             ,
             no
             Man
             brandished
             his
             Sword
             with
             
             more
             Strength
             ,
             none
             was
             more
             terrible
             to
             his
             Enemy
             ;
             not
             far
             from
             him
             there
             also
             dwelt
             one
             Vlybey
             ,
             a
             Sanziack
             also
             ,
             who
             was
             emulous
             of
             the
             same
             praise
             ,
             and
             thus
             emulation
             (
             initiated
             perhaps
             by
             other
             occasions
             )
             at
             length
             occasioned
             Hatred
             and
             many
             bloody
             Combats
             between
             them
             .
             It
             happened
             thus
             ,
             Vlibey
             was
             sent
             for
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             upon
             what
             occasion
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             when
             he
             came
             thither
             ,
             the
             Bassa's
             had
             asked
             many
             Questions
             of
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             Divan
             ,
             concerning
             other
             Matters
             ,
             at
             last
             they
             demanded
             how
             he
             and
             Arslanbey
             (
             A●sta
             signifies
             a
             Lion
             in
             Turky
             )
             came
             to
             fall
             out
             ?
             Hereupon
             he
             makes
             a
             long
             Narration
             of
             the
             Grudges
             between
             them
             ,
             with
             their
             Causes
             and
             Progress
             ;
             and
             to
             put
             a
             fair
             Paint
             on
             his
             own
             Cause
             ,
             That
             once
             Arslanbey
             had
             laid
             an
             Ambush
             ,
             and
             wounded
             him
             treacherously
             ;
             Which
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             he
             need
             not
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             have
             shewed
             himself
             worthy
             the
             Name
             he
             bears
             ,
             seeing
             I
             have
             often
             challenged
             him
             to
             fight
             Hand
             to
             Hand
             ,
             and
             never
             shunned
             to
             meet
             him
             in
             the
             Field
             .
             The
             Bassa
             ,
             as
             being
             offended
             ,
             thus
             replyed
             ,
             
               How
               durst
               thou
               challenge
               thy
               Fellow
               Soldier
               to
               a
               Duel
               ?
               What
               ,
               was
               there
               never
               a
            
             Christian
             
               to
               fight
               with
               ?
               Do
               both
               of
               you
               eat
               your
               Emperours
               Bread
               ?
               and
               yet
               ,
               forsooth
               ,
               you
               must
               go
               about
               to
               take
               away
               one
               another's
               Lives
               ?
               What
               Precedent
               had
               you
               for
               this
               ?
               Don't
               you
               know
               ,
               that
               whoever
               of
               the
               twain
               had
               dyed
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               had
               lost
               a
               Subject
               ?
            
             Whereupon
             ,
             by
             their
             Command
             ,
             he
             was
             haled
             to
             Prison
             ,
             where
             he
             lay
             pining
             many
             Months●
             
             and
             was
             ,
             at
             last
             ,
             with
             Difficulty
             ,
             released
             ,
             yet
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             Reputation
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             quite
             otherwise
             with
             us
             Christians
             ;
             ours
             do
             many
             Times
             draw
             their
             Swords
             against
             one
             another
             ,
             before
             ever
             they
             come
             in
             sight
             of
             a
             publick
             Enemy
             (
             the
             more
             's
             the
             Pity
             !
             )
             and
             count
             it
             (
             forsooth
             )
             a
             brave
             and
             honourable
             Thing
             :
             What
             shall
             a
             Man
             do
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ?
             when
             Vice
             Usurps
             the
             Seat
             of
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             worthy
             of
             Punishment
             is
             counted
             Noble
             and
             Glorious
             .
             But
             to
             return
             ,
          
           
             I
             know
             you
             are
             inquisitive
             ,
             and
             therefore
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             acquaint
             you
             with
             the
             Publick
             Entrance
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             of
             Cholcos
             made
             into
             this
             City
             .
             His
             Kingdom
             is
             by
             the
             River
             Phasis
             ,
             in
             a
             Creek
             or
             Bay
             of
             the
             Euxine-Sea
             ,
             not
             far
             from
             Mount
             Caucasus
             ;
             his
             Name
             is
             Dadianus
             ,
             a
             Man
             of
             a
             tall
             Stature
             and
             promising
             Countenance
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             rough-hewen
             Disposition
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             .
             He
             came
             with
             a
             great
             Train
             ,
             but
             very
             Thread-bare
             ,
             and
             sorrily
             garbed
             .
             The
             Italians
             ,
             at
             this
             Day
             ,
             call
             the
             
               Colchians
               Mingrelians
            
             :
             They
             are
             some
             of
             that
             People
             inhabiting
             between
             the
             
               Caspian
               Gates
            
             ,
             (
             called
             by
             the
             
               Turks
               ,
               Demit
               capi
            
             (
             i.e.
             )
             IronGates
             )
             and
             the
             Portic
             and
             Haircanian
             Seat
             :
             They
             are
             at
             this
             Day
             called
             Georgians
             ,
             whether
             from
             that
             sort
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             which
             they
             profess
             ,
             or
             whether
             that
             be
             their
             ancient
             Name
             (
             which
             seems
             most
             probable
             ,
             )
             is
             not
             fully
             determined
             .
             The
             Albanians
             and
             Iberians
             are
             reckoned
             a
             part
             of
             them
             .
             The
             Cause
             of
             his
             coming
             is
             uncertain
             ,
             some
             say
             ,
             he
             was
             sent
             
             for
             by
             the
             Turk
             ;
             for
             when
             he
             makes
             Wars
             upon
             the
             Persian
             ,
             if
             the
             Colchians
             and
             the
             People
             of
             that
             Tract
             join
             with
             him
             ,
             they
             may
             give
             him
             notable
             Assistance
             .
             But
             the
             vulgar
             and
             more
             credible
             Opinion
             was
             ,
             That
             he
             came
             to
             desire
             the
             Assistance
             of
             some
             Gallies
             against
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             the
             Iberian
             ,
             who
             had
             slain
             his
             Father
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             could
             obtain
             ,
             then
             he
             would
             become
             Tributary
             to
             the
             Sultan
             .
             For
             ,
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             old
             and
             inveterate
             Hatred
             between
             the
             Colchians
             and
             the
             Iberians
             .
             Once
             there
             were
             some
             Overtures
             of
             Accommodatio●
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             Conference
             was
             had
             thereupon
             ,
             between
             great
             Numbers
             of
             both
             Nations
             ;
             at
             this
             Meeting
             ,
             they
             began
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             try
             who
             should
             be
             the
             greatest
             Drinkers
             ;
             in
             which
             Contest
             ,
             the
             Colchians
             were
             overcome
             ,
             and
             fell
             fast
             asleep
             .
             The
             treacherous
             Iberians
             made
             use
             of
             this
             Opportunity
             ,
             and
             hurried
             away
             honest
             Dadianus
             ,
             as
             yet
             Snoring
             ,
             into
             a
             Chariot
             ,
             and
             shut
             him
             up
             Prisoner
             in
             an
             high
             Tower
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             lawful
             Prize
             taken
             in
             War.
             To
             revenge
             this
             Injury
             ,
             and
             to
             recover
             their
             King
             ,
             the
             Colchians
             levied
             an
             Army
             of
             30000
             Men
             ,
             who
             were
             commanded
             by
             the
             VVife
             of
             the
             Captive
             King
             ;
             a
             Woman
             of
             great
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             unskill'd
             in
             Horsemanship
             ,
             nor
             handling
             of
             Arms.
             The
             Commanders
             ,
             in
             this
             Army
             ,
             wore
             huge
             and
             intractable
             Coats
             of
             Male
             ,
             and
             were
             also
             armed
             with
             Swords
             and
             Spears
             pointed
             with
             Iron
             .
             They
             had
             also
             amongst
             them
             ,
             a
             Party
             of
             Musketeers
             ,
             a
             strange
             Sight
             
             in
             that
             Country
             .
             As
             for
             the
             common
             Soldiery
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             other
             Arms
             but
             Arrows
             ,
             or
             Stakes
             burnt
             at
             one
             end
             ,
             or
             great
             VVooden
             Clubs
             .
             Thus
             they
             rode
             on
             Horseback
             ,
             without
             Saddle
             or
             other
             Furniture
             .
          
           
             This
             rude
             and
             discomposed
             Multitude
             ,
             drew
             near
             to
             the
             Place
             where
             their
             King
             was
             in
             Custody
             ,
             but
             were
             soon
             terrified
             with
             the
             Discharge
             of
             a
             few
             Guns
             ,
             from
             the
             Castle
             ,
             and
             run
             back
             a
             full
             Mile
             ;
             but
             then
             taking
             Heart
             ,
             on
             they
             came
             again
             ,
             but
             were
             repulsed
             with
             the
             like
             Noise
             as
             before
             .
             Dadianus
             perceiving
             help
             so
             near
             ,
             did
             cut
             his
             Bed-cloths
             into
             a
             kind
             of
             Ropes
             ,
             and
             so
             let
             himself
             down
             by
             Night
             ,
             through
             his
             VVindow
             ,
             and
             fled
             to
             his
             own
             People
             ;
             which
             Stratagem
             of
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             successful
             Issue
             thereof
             ,
             is
             highly
             praised
             by
             that
             People
             ,
             even
             to
             this
             very
             day
             .
          
           
             The
             Country
             of
             Colchis
             abounds
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             Fruits
             ,
             growing
             almost
             naturally
             ,
             except
             Bread-Corn
             ,
             VVheat
             and
             Barly
             ,
             and
             these
             Grains
             would
             grow
             there
             also
             ,
             if
             due
             Tillage
             were
             used
             about
             them
             ;
             but
             the
             People
             are
             very
             idle
             ,
             they
             only
             sow
             Millet
             at
             random
             ,
             which
             yields
             such
             an
             Encrease
             ,
             that
             one
             Crop
             serves
             them
             for
             two
             Years
             ;
             their
             chief
             Subsistence
             is
             thereon
             ,
             neither
             desire
             they
             any
             other
             Corn.
             Their
             Vines
             grow
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             high
             Trees
             ,
             and
             mounting
             up
             to
             their
             Boughs
             ,
             yield
             them
             much
             VVine
             ,
             and
             pretty
             good
             .
             These
             Vines
             last
             for
             many
             Years
             .
             Their
             Bees●●
             like
             themselves
             ,
             live
             in
             their
             Woods
             ,
             and
             supply
             them
             with
             Wax
             and
             Hony
             ;
             
             all
             the
             Pains
             they
             take
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             find
             them
             out
             .
             The
             same
             Woods
             yield
             them
             plenty
             of
             Venison
             ;
             as
             for
             Phesants
             and
             Partridges
             ,
             they
             abound
             all
             over
             the
             Country
             .
             A
             great
             proof
             of
             the
             Fertility
             of
             their
             Land
             ,
             are
             their
             Melons
             ,
             which
             ,
             besides
             their
             extraordinary
             sweetness
             ,
             do
             oft
             grow
             three
             Foot
             long
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             Coin'd
             Silver
             ,
             they
             have
             little
             or
             none
             ,
             and
             of
             Gold
             less
             ;
             few
             of
             them
             know
             what
             it
             is
             :
             So
             that
             they
             may
             seem
             a
             very
             happy
             People
             ,
             who
             are
             without
             so
             great
             a
             Temptation
             to
             Mischief
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             think
             few
             of
             us
             do
             envy
             them
             this
             Happiness
             ,
             because
             none
             can
             grow
             rich
             among
             them
             ;
             yet
             they
             have
             that
             value
             for
             Silver
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             receive
             any
             in
             Traffick
             ,
             with
             Foreigners
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             them
             must
             needs
             do
             ,
             they
             transfer
             it
             all
             to
             the
             use
             of
             their
             Temples
             ,
             for
             making
             Crucifixes
             ,
             Chalices
             and
             such
             like
             Ornaments
             ,
             which
             sometimes
             their
             King
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             publick
             necessity
             ,
             doth
             seize
             upon
             ,
             and
             hurry
             all
             to
             his
             own
             use
             .
          
           
             Their
             only
             way
             of
             Commerce
             among
             themselves
             is
             by
             Exchange
             of
             Wares
             ;
             if
             one
             have
             over-much
             of
             a
             Commodity
             ,
             he
             brings
             it
             into
             the
             Market
             ,
             and
             receives
             what
             he
             wants
             in-Exchange
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             Money
             ,
             their
             Commerce
             is
             by
             Bartering
             or
             Commodity
             .
          
           
             They
             pay
             also
             their
             Tribute
             to
             their
             King
             in
             the
             Products
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             they
             supply
             him
             with
             all
             Necessaries
             largly
             ,
             both
             for
             Meat
             and
             Drink
             ,
             and
             Apparel
             ,
             for
             maintaining
             of
             his
             
             Houshold
             ,
             and
             for
             rewarding
             the
             Deserving
             .
             And
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             he
             hath
             an
             unexhausted
             Revenue
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             Tythes
             ,
             and
             other
             Regalia
             ,
             but
             from
             those
             Gifts
             which
             are
             daily
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             is
             as
             liberal
             in
             bestowing
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             receive
             them
             .
          
           
             His
             Palace
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             publick
             Granary
             ,
             stored
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             Provisions
             ;
             which
             are
             disposed
             to
             all
             that
             need
             out
             of
             his
             Royal
             Bounty
             ,
             especially
             if
             that
             Years
             Harvest
             hath
             disappointed
             the
             Husbandman
             .
             The
             Custom
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             Merchant
             come
             with
             his
             Ship
             thither
             ,
             he
             makes
             a
             Present
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             either
             small
             or
             great
             ,
             nothing
             is
             refused
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             bestows
             a
             Banquet
             on
             them
             a
             Shore
             .
             The
             manner
             's
             thus
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             large
             Building
             ,
             on
             both
             sides
             of
             which
             are
             the
             King's
             Stables
             ,
             where
             a
             long
             Table
             is
             plac'd
             for
             the
             King
             ;
             he
             himself
             sits
             at
             the
             upper
             end
             ,
             and
             ,
             at
             a
             moderate
             distance
             ,
             ●it
             the
             rest
             .
             The
             Table
             is
             well
             furnished
             ,
             especially
             with
             Venison
             ,
             and
             with
             Wine
             enough
             ;
             the
             largest
             Drinkers
             are
             the
             welcomest
             Guests
             .
             The
             Queen
             ,
             with
             her
             Female
             Attendants
             ,
             hath
             a
             Table
             in
             the
             same
             Room
             ,
             but
             apart
             by
             themselves
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             junket
             freely
             without
             much
             regard
             of
             Modesty
             ;
             they
             carry
             themselves
             like
             Anticks
             ,
             fleering
             ,
             nodding
             ,
             whickering
             like
             so
             many
             Medea's
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             Iason's
             ready
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             After
             Dinner
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             with
             his
             Guests
             ,
             goes
             a
             Hunting
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             VVoods
             ,
             under
             the
             Shadows
             of
             large
             Trees
             ,
             the
             common
             People
             
             do
             disport
             themselves
             ,
             keeping
             Holy-day
             in
             Drinking
             ,
             Dancing
             and
             Singing
             .
             They
             hang
             their
             Fiddles
             on
             long
             Poles
             or
             Borders
             ,
             and
             then
             striking
             them
             with
             a
             Stick
             ,
             they
             sing
             the
             Praise
             of
             their
             Mistresses
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             valiant
             Men
             at
             the
             Tune
             .
             Among
             their
             Hero's
             (
             unless
             I
             am
             misinformed
             )
             they
             oft
             mention
             one
             Rowland
             ;
             how
             he
             came
             into
             that
             Country
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             unless
             he
             passed
             thither
             with
             Godfrey
             of
             Bullogn
             .
             They
             tell
             many
             prodigious
             Stories
             of
             this
             Rowland
             ,
             as
             ridiculous
             and
             improbable
             as
             any
             Romance
             among
             us
             .
          
           
             Whilst
             they
             are
             thus
             idle
             and
             sullied
             ,
             Dissoluteness
             must
             needs
             follow
             ;
             and
             ,
             to
             speak
             Truth
             ,
             Chastity
             is
             a
             rare
             Vertue
             among
             them
             .
             The
             Husband
             will
             offer
             his
             own
             Wife
             or
             his
             Sister
             ,
             to
             the
             Pleasure
             of
             a
             Stranger
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             can
             but
             thus
             please
             their
             Wives
             ,
             they
             care
             for
             little
             else
             .
             Neither
             are
             their
             Daughters
             kept
             under
             any
             stricter
             Discipline
             ;
             't
             is
             hard
             to
             find
             a
             Damsel
             unvitiated
             among
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             some
             have
             born
             Children
             at
             ten
             Years
             old
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             scruple
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             smalness
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             at
             your
             Request
             they
             will
             produce
             you
             such
             a
             young
             Infant
             ,
             not
             much
             bigger
             than
             a
             large
             Frog
             .
             Whereas
             ,
             otherwise
             ,
             they
             are
             a
             tall
             and
             comly
             bodied
             People
             .
             But
             they
             are
             so
             devoid
             of
             all
             Civility
             and
             courteous
             Entertainment
             ,
             that
             they
             think
             they
             grace
             one
             every
             much
             among
             other
             Barbarities
             ,
             when
             they
             meet
             you
             ,
             they
             make
             a
             certain
             sound
             in
             their
             Throats
             like
             B●lching
             .
          
           
           
             In
             one
             thing
             they
             shew
             a
             great
             Dexterity
             of
             Wit
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             in
             Stealing
             .
             He
             that
             pilfers
             most
             neatly
             ,
             is
             counted
             a
             brave
             Fellow
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             does
             it
             bunglingly
             ,
             is
             esteemed
             a
             Dunce
             and
             Blockhead
             ,
             not
             worthy
             to
             live
             ;
             and
             even
             his
             own
             Father
             or
             his
             Son
             ,
             will
             sell
             or
             exchange
             him
             for
             a
             small
             Matter
             to
             Merchant-strangers
             ,
             to
             be
             carried
             away
             they
             care
             not
             whither
             .
          
           
             An
             Italian
             Merchant
             who
             had
             been
             in
             these
             Parts
             ,
             told
             me
             ,
             That
             a
             certain
             Priest
             of
             theirs
             ,
             stole
             away
             his
             Knife
             as
             he
             was
             in
             their
             Temple
             ;
             he
             perceived
             the
             Theft
             ,
             but
             dissembling
             it
             ,
             he
             gave
             him
             the
             Sheath
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             put
             up
             his
             stoln
             Ware.
             
          
           
             When
             they
             go
             into
             their
             Temples
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             good
             esteem
             for
             the
             Images
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             of
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ;
             but
             above
             all
             ,
             they
             venerate
             the
             Image
             of
             St.
             George
             on
             Horseback
             ,
             they
             fall
             down
             prostrate
             before
             it
             ,
             kissing
             every
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             his
             Horses
             Shooes
             .
             They
             say
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             valiant
             Man
             ,
             a
             great
             Warrier
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             single
             Combat
             did
             openly
             fight
             Hand
             to
             Hand
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             either
             conquer'd
             ,
             or
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             foil'd
             him
             .
          
           
             I
             'll
             acquaint
             you
             with
             one
             Passage
             more
             ,
             which
             you
             cannot
             but
             stand
             amazed
             at
             .
             'T
             is
             this
             .
          
           
             The
             Princes
             of
             the
             East
             are
             always
             presented
             with
             Gifts
             at
             any
             Audience
             .
             Dadianus
             ,
             in
             complyance
             with
             this
             Custom
             ,
             brought
             Solyman
             a
             Cup
             or
             Dish
             of
             Carbuncle
             ,
             so
             bright
             and
             shining
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             dark
             Night
             a
             Man
             might
             
             travel
             by
             the
             Light
             thereof
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             at
             Noon-day
             .
             I
             cannot
             believe
             it
             ,
             you
             'll
             say
             :
             Nor
             do
             I.
             Neither
             can
             I
             be
             angry
             with
             you
             for
             suspending
             your
             Belief
             ;
             but
             whatever
             you
             and
             I
             do
             ,
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             there
             are
             enough
             that
             do
             believe
             it
             .
             The
             most
             Judicious
             think
             it
             to
             be
             a
             small
             Goblet
             of
             Onyx
             or
             Gravale
             ,
             which
             was
             lost
             in
             Shipwrack
             ,
             when
             a
             certain
             Prince
             of
             Persia
             was
             flying
             from
             his
             Father
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             driven
             ,
             by
             a
             Tempest
             ,
             to
             the
             Colchian
             Shore
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             taken
             up
             .
             He
             brought
             also
             20
             white
             Hawks
             ,
             called
             ,
             Falcons
             ,
             there
             being
             Plenty
             of
             them
             in
             that
             Country
             of
             Colchis
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             all
             I
             can
             inform
             you
             of
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Colchians
             and
             their
             Manners
             ;
             let
             me
             now
             proceed
             to
             answer
             your
             Demands
             concerning
             my self
             ,
             and
             my
             own
             way
             of
             Living
             .
             I
             seldom
             go
             abroad
             ,
             unless
             I
             receive
             Letters
             from
             my
             Master
             to
             be
             delivered
             at
             the
             Court
             ;
             or
             ,
             unless
             I
             am
             commanded
             to
             expostulate
             with
             the
             Bassa's
             concerning
             the
             Rapines
             and
             Cruelties
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Garisons
             ,
             which
             is
             ordinarily
             twice
             or
             thrice
             a
             Year
             .
             Perhaps
             ,
             if
             I
             would
             desire
             leave
             to
             ride
             about
             the
             City
             with
             my
             Keeper
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             be
             denyed
             me●
             but
             I
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             be
             so
             much
             beholding
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             I
             would
             have
             them
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             straitness
             of
             my
             Confinement
             or
             Imprisonment
             is
             not
             valued
             at
             all
             by
             me
             ;
             and
             ,
             to
             speak
             Truth
             ,
             what
             Comfort
             can
             I
             have
             to
             ride
             up
             and
             down
             among
             a
             Parcel
             of
             Turks
             ,
             who
             will
             either
             slight
             or
             else
             jeer
             ,
             and
             reproach
             
             me
             ?
             No
             ,
             I
             like
             the
             Country
             and
             the
             Campaign
             better
             ,
             rather
             than
             that
             City
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             full
             of
             Ruins
             ,
             and
             which
             retains
             nothing
             of
             its
             ancient
             Glory
             ,
             besides
             its
             Situation
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             't
             was
             once
             a
             Competitress
             with
             Rome
             it self
             ,
             but
             now
             ,
             alas
             ,
             it
             is
             wofully
             inbondaged
             ;
             Who
             would
             not
             pity
             to
             behold
             it
             ?
             Who
             so
             hard-hearted
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             affected
             with
             the
             mutability
             of
             human
             Affairs
             ?
             And
             who
             knows
             how
             near
             we
             are
             to
             the
             same
             Fate
             ?
             I
             keep
             my self
             within
             my
             own
             Doors
             ,
             conversing
             with
             my
             old
             Friends
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             my
             Books
             ,
             in
             which
             is
             all
             my
             delight
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             for
             my
             Health
             sake
             I
             have
             made
             a
             Bowling-Alley
             ,
             where
             ,
             before
             Dinner
             ,
             I
             use
             to
             play
             ;
             and
             ,
             after
             Dinner
             ,
             I
             practise
             the
             Turkish
             Bow.
             
          
           
             The
             Turks
             are
             wondrous
             expert
             at
             Shooting
             at
             the
             Bow
             ;
             they
             accustom
             themselves
             to
             bend
             them
             from
             7
             or
             8
             ,
             to
             18
             or
             20
             Years
             of
             Age
             ,
             and
             hereby
             their
             Arms
             grow
             stronger
             ,
             and
             their
             Skill
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             hit
             the
             smallest
             Mark
             with
             their
             Arrows
             .
             Their
             Bows
             are
             not
             much
             stronger
             than
             ours
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             shortness
             much
             more
             tractable
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             made
             of
             single
             Wood
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             String
             and
             Ox's
             Horn
             ,
             fastned
             together
             with
             much
             Glew
             and
             Flax.
             These
             sort
             of
             Bows
             ,
             tho'
             never
             so
             strong
             ,
             the
             Turks
             ,
             who
             are
             used
             to
             the
             Sport
             ,
             can
             easily
             draw
             even
             to
             their
             very
             Ear
             ;
             and
             yet
             one
             that
             is
             not
             accustom'd
             thereto
             ,
             tho'
             never
             so
             strong
             a
             Man
             ,
             cannot
             draw
             to
             that
             heighth
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             strike
             a
             piece
             of
             Mony
             ,
             set
             
             upright
             between
             the
             Bow
             and
             the
             String
             ,
             in
             the
             Angle
             where
             it
             is
             put
             into
             the
             Notch
             .
          
           
             They
             aim
             their
             Arrows
             so
             sure
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             Fight
             they
             will
             hit
             a
             Man
             's
             very
             Eye
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             part
             they
             design
             to
             strike
             .
             In
             the
             place
             where
             they
             Exercise
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             them
             direct
             ,
             by
             their
             stroke
             so
             artificially
             ,
             that
             5
             or
             6
             of
             their
             Arrows
             will
             stick
             round
             about
             the
             White
             in
             the
             Butt
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             usually
             less
             than
             a
             Dollar
             )
             and
             yet
             not
             hurt
             or
             touch
             it
             .
             They
             stand
             not
             above
             30
             Foot
             from
             the
             Butt
             :
             In
             the
             Thumb
             of
             their
             right
             Hand
             ,
             they
             use
             Rings
             of
             Bone
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             String
             lies
             ,
             when
             they
             draw
             it
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             Thumb
             of
             their
             Left
             Hand
             ,
             they
             draw
             the
             Arrow
             by
             a
             knot
             of
             eminent
             juncture
             ;
             far
             otherwise
             than
             they
             do
             with
             us
             .
             Their
             Butt
             is
             made
             of
             a
             Bank
             of
             sandy
             ,
             gravelly
             Earth
             ,
             raised
             about
             4
             Foot
             high
             from
             the
             Ground
             ,
             and
             firm'd
             with
             Boards
             round
             about
             .
             But
             the
             Bassa's
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             have
             great
             Families
             ,
             do
             train
             up
             their
             Servants
             in
             this
             Exercise
             ,
             at
             their
             own
             Houses
             ,
             where
             the
             more
             skilful
             do
             teach
             the
             unexperienced
             .
             Some
             of
             these
             in
             their
             common
             Bayram
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             also
             have
             their
             Easter
             )
             gather
             themselves
             together
             in
             a
             great
             Plain
             about
             Pera
             ,
             where
             ,
             sitting
             over
             against
             one
             another
             cross
             Legg'd
             ,
             as
             Taylor
             's
             do
             with
             us
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             is
             the
             Mode
             of
             their
             sitting
             )
             they
             begin
             with
             Prayer
             (
             so
             the
             Turks
             begin
             all
             their
             Enterprizes
             )
             and
             then
             they
             strive
             ,
             who
             shall
             shoot
             an
             Arrow
             furthest
             .
             The
             whole
             Contest
             is
             managed
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Modesty
             and
             Silence
             ,
             tho'
             the
             
             number
             of
             Spectators
             be
             very
             great
             .
             Their
             Bows
             are
             very
             short
             for
             this
             Exercise
             ,
             and
             the
             shorter
             the
             better
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             hardly
             bendable
             ,
             but
             by
             well-practised
             Persons
             :
             Their
             Arrows
             also
             are
             of
             a
             peculiar
             kind
             .
             He
             that
             conquers
             hath
             a
             Linnen-Handkerchief
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             use
             to
             wipe
             off
             our
             Sweat
             ,
             wrought
             with
             embroidered
             Needle-work
             ,
             for
             his
             Reward
             ;
             but
             his
             greatest
             Encouragement
             ,
             is
             the
             Commendation
             and
             Renown
             he
             gets
             .
             'T
             is
             almost
             incredible
             how
             far
             they
             will
             shoot
             an
             Arrow
             ;
             they
             mark
             the
             place
             ,
             with
             a
             Stone
             ,
             where
             the
             furthest
             Arrow
             ,
             for
             that
             Year
             ,
             was
             pitch'd
             .
             There
             are
             many
             such
             Stones
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             placed
             there
             time
             out
             of
             Mind
             ,
             which
             are
             further
             than
             they
             are
             able
             to
             shoot
             now
             adays
             ,
             they
             say
             .
             These
             were
             the
             Marks
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             Archery
             ,
             whose
             Skill
             and
             Strength
             ,
             in
             Shooting
             ,
             they
             acknowledge
             they
             cannot
             reach
             to
             .
             In
             divers
             Streets
             and
             Cross-ways
             of
             the
             City
             Constantinople
             ,
             there
             are
             also
             such
             Sports
             ,
             wherein
             not
             only
             Children
             and
             young
             Men
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             graver
             ●ort
             do
             exercise
             themselves
             in
             .
             There
             is
             one
             that
             takes
             care
             of
             the
             Butt
             ,
             who
             waters
             it
             every
             day
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             would
             be
             so
             dry
             ,
             that
             an
             Arrow
             (
             the
             Turkish
             Arrows
             being
             always
             blunt
             )
             would
             not
             stick
             therein
             .
             And
             he
             that
             thus
             oversees
             the
             Mark
             is
             very
             diligent
             to
             draw
             out
             and
             to
             cleanse
             the
             Arrows
             ,
             and
             throw
             them
             back
             to
             the
             Archers
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             a
             Stipend
             from
             them
             sufficient
             to
             maintain
             him
             .
             The
             Front
             of
             the
             Butt
             bears
             the
             Similitude
             
             of
             a
             little
             Door
             ,
             whence
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             was
             derived
             the
             Greek
             Proverb
             ;
             that
             when
             a
             Man
             miss'd
             the
             Mark
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             to
             shoot
             
               Extr●
               januam
            
             ,
             besides
             the
             Door
             ;
             for
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             the
             Greeks
             used
             this
             way
             of
             Butting
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Turks
             borrowed
             it
             from
             them
             .
             I
             grant
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Bow
             is
             very
             ancient
             among
             the
             Turks
             ;
             but
             that
             hinders
             not
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             conquered
             the
             Grecian
             Cities
             ,
             they
             might
             still
             retain
             their
             way
             of
             Butting
             and
             Bounding
             their
             Arrows
             .
             For
             no
             Nation
             scruples
             to
             transfer
             the
             profitable
             Inventions
             of
             other
             Nations
             to
             themselves
             ,
             as
             I
             might
             instance
             in
             
               Great
               Ord●nance
            
             and
             in
             Muskets
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             tho'
             not
             our
             Inventions
             ,
             yet
             the
             Turks
             borrow
             their
             use
             from
             us
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             could
             never
             yet
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             Printing
             of
             Books
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             setting
             ●locks
             publick
             ;
             the
             Reasons
             are
             ,
             That
             their
             Scripture
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             Alchoran
             ,
             would
             no
             longer
             be
             called
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             Writing
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             Printed
             ,
             (
             that
             's
             their
             Fancy
             ;
             )
             and
             for
             Clocks
             ,
             they
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             Authority
             of
             their
             Emraim
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             ancient
             Rites
             would
             be
             diminished
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             permit
             the
             use
             of
             them
             .
             In
             other
             Cases
             ,
             they
             ascribe
             much
             to
             the
             ancient
             Institutions
             of
             other
             Nations
             ,
             even
             almost
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             their
             own
             Religion
             .
             I
             speak
             of
             their
             Commonality
             .
          
           
             All
             Men
             know
             how
             averse
             they
             are
             from
             the
             approving
             of
             Christian
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ;
             and
             ,
             yet
             ,
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             Greek
             Priests
             do
             use
             ,
             at
             Spring
             time
             ,
             a
             
             certain
             way
             of
             Consecration
             to
             open
             the
             Sea
             for
             Saylers
             ;
             before
             which
             time
             ,
             they
             will
             hardly
             commit
             their
             Vessels
             to
             the
             Waters
             .
             The
             Turks
             also
             observe
             the
             same
             Ceremony
             .
             For
             when
             their
             Vessels
             are
             ready
             to
             sail
             ,
             they
             repair
             to
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             and
             ask
             them
             ,
             Whether
             they
             have
             consecrated
             the
             Sea
             ?
             If
             they
             say
             ,
             No
             ,
             they
             desist
             ;
             if
             Yea
             ,
             then
             they
             set
             sail
             and
             away
             .
             'T
             was
             also
             a
             Custom
             of
             the
             Greeks
             not
             to
             open
             the
             Pits
             ,
             in
             the
             Isle
             Lemnos
             ,
             for
             the
             digging
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             called
             ,
             Agosphrogd
             ,
             before
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             Transfiguration
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             
               viz.
               August
            
             6.
             
             The
             Turks
             also
             observe
             the
             same
             Custom
             ;
             and
             ,
             whereas
             ,
             the
             Grecian
             Priests
             did
             anciently
             celebrate
             the
             Liturgy
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             Turks
             will
             have
             them
             do
             so
             still
             ;
             and
             they
             themselves
             stand
             at
             a
             distance
             as
             Spectators
             only
             :
             And
             if
             you
             ask
             them
             ,
             why
             they
             do
             this
             ?
             Their
             Answer
             is
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             useful
             Customs
             practised
             of
             old
             ,
             the
             Causes
             whereof
             are
             not
             known
             .
             The
             Ancients
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             saw
             and
             knew
             more
             than
             we
             ;
             and
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             violate
             their
             Customs
             ,
             lest
             we
             do
             it
             to
             our
             Loss
             .
             This
             Opinion
             hath
             so
             far
             prevailed
             among
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             some
             ,
             who
             in
             private
             will
             baptize
             their
             Children
             ,
             alledging
             ,
             they
             believe
             there
             is
             some
             good
             in
             that
             Rite
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             instituted
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             without
             just
             Cause
             .
          
           
             Having
             acquainted
             you
             thus
             far
             with
             the
             Turkish
             Exercises
             ,
             let
             me
             add
             one
             more
             .
             They
             have
             a
             Custom
             derived
             from
             the
             Parthians
             ,
             that
             
             they
             counterfeit
             flying
             away
             on
             Horseback
             ,
             and
             presently
             turn
             back
             and
             kill
             their
             unwary
             Pursuers
             .
             The
             way
             they
             learn
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             They
             erect
             an
             high
             Pole
             ,
             almost
             in
             plain
             Ground
             ,
             with
             a
             Brass-globe
             atop
             of
             it
             ;
             about
             this
             they
             spur
             their
             Horses
             ,
             and
             having
             got
             a
             little
             beyond
             ,
             the
             Horse
             still
             Galloping
             ,
             they
             presently
             turn
             about
             ,
             and
             flying
             along
             ,
             shoot
             an
             Arrow
             into
             that
             Globe
             .
             The
             frequent
             use
             hereof
             makes
             them
             to
             expect
             ,
             that
             their
             Bow
             being
             turn'd
             in
             their
             sight
             ,
             their
             unwary
             Enemy
             is
             shot
             through
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             time
             now
             ,
             you
             'll
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             return
             to
             my
             Lodging
             ,
             lest
             my
             Keeper
             be
             angry
             with
             me
             .
             Well
             then
             ,
             what
             time
             is
             left
             me
             from
             beholding
             these
             Exercises
             ,
             I
             bestow
             it
             all
             on
             my
             Books
             ,
             or
             in
             Conferences
             with
             my
             Friends
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Pera
             ,
             originally
             Genoeses
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             yet
             not
             without
             the
             leave
             of
             my
             Chiauxes
             .
             These
             Fellows
             are
             not
             always
             in
             the
             same
             Humour
             ,
             they
             have
             their
             lucid
             Intervals
             ,
             and
             ,
             also
             ,
             sometimes
             ,
             are
             more
             tractable
             than
             at
             others
             .
             When
             't
             is
             fair
             Weather
             with
             them
             ,
             the
             Ragusteans
             ,
             the
             Florentines
             ,
             the
             Venetians
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             with
             other
             Nations
             ,
             come
             to
             visit
             me
             ,
             on
             one
             Account
             or
             another
             ;
             sometimes
             ,
             also
             ,
             I
             converse
             with
             Men
             of
             more
             remote
             Countries
             ,
             coming
             hither
             ,
             whose
             Conversation
             doth
             much
             delight
             me
             .
          
           
             A
             few
             Months
             ago
             ,
             there
             came
             thither
             a
             Merchant
             from
             Dantzick
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             sole
             vending
             of
             Amber
             :
             He
             wondred
             what
             use
             the
             
             Turks
             put
             so
             great
             a
             quantity
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             bought
             ,
             to
             ;
             or
             ,
             whither
             they
             sent
             it
             :
             At
             last
             ,
             he
             was
             resolved
             ,
             That
             they
             sent
             it
             into
             Persia
             ,
             where
             that
             kind
             of
             Juice
             or
             Bitumen
             is
             highly
             esteemed
             ;
             for
             they
             adorn
             Parlors
             Studies
             and
             Temples
             therewith
             .
             He
             bestowed
             upon
             me
             ,
             a
             Wooden
             Vessel
             full
             of
             that
             Liquor
             ,
             they
             call
             Tuppeabier
             .
             It
             was
             most
             excellent
             Stuff
             .
             But
             I
             laughed
             extraordinarily
             at
             my
             Guests●
             both
             Greeks
             and
             Italians
             ,
             who
             ,
             not
             being
             accustomed
             to
             this
             Liquor
             ,
             could
             not
             tell
             what
             to
             call
             it
             .
             At
             length
             ,
             because
             I
             told
             them
             ,
             't
             was
             good
             to
             preserve
             Health
             ,
             they
             thought
             it
             was
             some
             Medicinal
             Drug
             ,
             and
             called
             it
             a
             Syrup
             ;
             but
             they
             sipp'd
             and
             syrupp'd
             it
             out
             so
             long
             ,
             that
             ,
             at
             one
             Dinner
             ,
             they
             emptyed
             my
             Barrel
             .
          
           
             This
             liberty
             my
             Chiauxes
             (
             who
             are
             changed
             ever
             and
             anon
             )
             do
             sometimes
             give
             me
             .
             They
             are
             not
             only
             willing
             I
             should
             go
             abroad
             ,
             but
             also
             do
             invite
             me
             so
             to
             do
             :
             But
             I
             ,
             as
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             use
             to
             refuse
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             not
             think
             they
             can
             do
             me
             either
             good
             or
             hurt
             ;
             and
             the
             pretence
             I
             make
             use
             of
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             I
             have
             tarried
             so
             long
             at
             home
             ,
             that
             now
             I
             am
             grown
             to
             the
             Walls
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             I
             go
             forth
             ,
             it
             would
             fall
             .
             I
             will
             not
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             stir
             abroad
             ,
             say
             I
             ,
             till
             I
             go
             for
             good
             and
             all
             into
             my
             own
             Country
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             my
             Family
             ,
             I
             am
             glad
             that
             they
             go
             abroad
             sometimes
             ,
             for
             thereby
             they
             learn
             to
             bear
             the
             Absence
             from
             their
             own
             Country
             ,
             the
             better
             .
          
           
           
             But
             yet
             when
             they
             make
             use
             of
             this
             liberty
             ,
             the
             drunken
             Turks
             do
             oft
             meet
             and
             quarrel
             with
             them
             in
             the
             Streets
             ,
             especially
             ,
             if
             no
             Ianizaries
             be
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             tho'
             they
             be
             ,
             yet
             sometimes
             there
             happen
             Blows
             on
             both
             sides
             :
             And
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             it
             is
             troublesome
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             excuse
             my
             Domesticks
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             clamour'd
             against
             ;
             yet
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             the
             surlyness
             and
             vigilance
             of
             my
             Chiauxes
             ,
             in
             keeping
             fast
             my
             Doors
             ,
             do
             ,
             in
             great
             part
             ,
             ease
             me
             of
             that
             troublesome
             Office.
             Let
             me
             relate
             to
             you
             a
             late
             Example
             of
             this
             kind
             .
          
           
             There
             came
             lately
             to
             me
             a
             Messenger
             from
             my
             Master
             ,
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             one
             
               Philip
               Baldus
            
             ,
             an
             Italian
             ,
             he
             was
             60
             Years
             old
             ,
             and
             riding
             faster
             than
             his
             Age
             could
             bear
             ,
             he
             fell
             into
             a
             Fever
             .
             My
             Physician
             prescribed
             him
             a
             Clyster
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             being
             brought
             by
             the
             Apothecary
             ,
             my
             Chiaux
             would
             not
             let
             him
             in
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             the
             Physick
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             sick
             Man
             :
             Inhumanely
             enough
             ,
             you
             'll
             say
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             the
             Chiaux
             had
             carried
             it
             courteously
             to
             me
             a
             long
             time
             ;
             but
             now
             he
             was
             inraged
             on
             a
             suddain
             ,
             that
             t
             was
             intollerable
             ,
             for
             he
             threatned
             to
             cudgel
             every
             Body
             that
             came
             to
             me
             .
             After
             he
             had
             thus
             affronted
             me
             ,
             I
             thought
             of
             a
             way
             to
             let
             him
             know
             ,
             how
             little
             I
             valued
             all
             his
             Bug-bear
             Threats
             ,
             which
             was
             thus
             .
             I
             set
             one
             of
             my
             Servants
             to
             stand
             within
             my
             Gate
             ,
             and
             to
             bar
             it
             ;
             commanding
             him
             ,
             to
             open
             to
             none
             ,
             but
             at
             my
             Command
             .
             The
             Chiaux
             comes
             in
             the
             Morning
             to
             unlock
             the
             Gate
             ,
             as
             his
             Custom
             was
             ,
             but
             his
             Key
             availed
             
             not
             ,
             for
             't
             was
             bolted
             ;
             on
             the
             in-side
             he
             spyed
             my
             Man
             ,
             through
             the
             Chinks
             ,
             and
             calls
             out
             to
             him
             to
             open
             it
             .
             Not
             I
             ,
             says
             he
             ;
             hereupon
             the
             Chiaux
             began
             to
             be
             angry
             ,
             to
             fret
             and
             to
             prate
             .
             Prate
             ,
             while
             you
             will
             ,
             says
             my
             Servant
             ,
             neither
             they
             self
             nor
             any
             of
             thine
             shall
             come
             in
             here
             :
             For
             why
             should
             I
             open
             to
             thee
             ,
             more
             than
             thou
             to
             me
             ?
             Thou
             keepest
             us
             shut
             in
             ,
             and
             we
             'll
             keep
             thee
             shut
             out
             ;
             do
             thou
             shut
             the
             Door
             without
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             sure
             I
             'll
             shut
             it
             within
             .
             What
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             did
             your
             Master
             command
             you
             so
             to
             do
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             said
             I
             :
             However
             ,
             says
             the
             Chiaux
             ,
             let
             me
             come
             in
             and
             put
             my
             Horse
             in
             the
             Stable
             :
             Not
             a
             jot
             of
             Stabling
             for
             your
             Horse
             here
             ,
             said
             he
             .
             Let
             me
             then
             have
             some
             Hay
             and
             Provender
             out
             for
             him
             :
             Not
             a
             bit
             ,
             says
             he
             ;
             go
             and
             buy
             it
             in
             the
             Neighbourhood
             ,
             there
             's
             enough
             to
             be
             sold.
             I
             was
             wont
             to
             make
             the
             Chiaux
             to
             sit
             down
             at
             Meat
             with
             me
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             send
             him
             something
             from
             my
             Table
             ;
             but
             now
             the
             Case
             was
             altered
             ,
             he
             stood
             fasting
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             at
             my
             Door
             ,
             his
             Horse●
             being
             tyed
             to
             a
             Plane-Tree
             ,
             over
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Bassa's
             ,
             and
             other
             Grandees
             ,
             using
             to
             pass
             by
             that
             place
             in
             their
             return
             from
             Court
             ,
             and
             knowing
             ,
             by
             its
             Trapping
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Chiaux's
             Horse
             ,
             gnawing
             of
             Hay
             under
             the
             Plane-tree
             ,
             they
             demanded
             the
             Reason
             ,
             why
             he
             was
             not
             shut
             up
             in
             the
             Stable
             ,
             as
             heretofore
             ?
             He
             up
             and
             told
             them
             all
             the
             Matter
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             shut
             up
             us
             ,
             so
             he
             and
             his
             Horse
             were
             shut
             out
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             one
             could
             not
             get
             Food
             ,
             
             or
             the
             other
             Provender
             .
             When
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bassa's
             heard
             this
             Story
             ,
             they
             laugh'd
             heartily
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             time
             held
             it
             fruitless
             to
             go
             about
             to
             terrifie
             me
             with
             such
             frivolous
             Vexations
             as
             the
             shutting
             of
             my
             Doors
             .
          
           
             But
             a
             while
             after
             that
             Chiaux
             was
             removed
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             had
             more
             Liberty
             .
             Rustan
             himself
             was
             satisfied
             how
             vain
             his
             Menaces
             were
             by
             this
             Story
             I
             shall
             now
             relate
             .
          
           
             There
             came
             a
             certain
             aged
             Sancto
             ,
             of
             great
             Esteem
             among
             them
             for
             his
             Piety
             ,
             to
             pay
             his
             Court
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             ,
             among
             other
             Discourse
             ,
             he
             told
             Rustan
             ,
             That
             seeing
             the
             Sultans
             Children
             were
             at
             Discord
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             which
             was
             likely
             to
             occasion
             great
             Troubles
             in
             their
             Empire
             ,
             why
             he
             did
             not
             make
             Peace
             with
             the
             German
             Emperor
             ,
             that
             Solyman
             may
             be
             secure
             from
             Danger
             on
             that
             side
             ?
             I
             desire
             nothing
             more
             ,
             says
             Rustan
             ;
             but
             how
             can
             I
             bring
             it
             about
             ?
             His
             Demands
             I
             cannot
             yeild
             to
             ,
             and
             my
             Demands
             he
             will
             not
             accept
             ,
             nor
             can
             I
             compel
             him
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             I
             have
             tryed
             all
             ways
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             my
             Terms
             ,
             I
             have
             kept
             him
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Prisoner
             these
             many
             Years
             ,
             I
             have
             dealt
             coursely
             enough
             with
             him
             ;
             but
             ,
             alas
             !
             he
             is
             but
             hardned
             the
             more
             thereby
             ;
             when
             I
             would
             shut
             him
             up
             as
             close
             Prisoner
             in
             his
             own
             House
             ,
             then
             he
             bars
             his
             Door
             on
             the
             inside
             ,
             that
             no
             Body
             can
             come
             at
             him
             ;
             thus
             all
             my
             Labour
             is
             in
             vain
             :
             If
             another
             Man
             had
             been
             so
             hardly
             dealt
             with
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             durance
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             turned
             to
             our
             Religion
             ;
             as
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             cares
             not
             a
             Rush.
             
          
           
           
             This
             was
             Rustan's
             Discourse
             ,
             as
             some
             present
             thereat
             informed
             me
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             their
             surly
             carriage
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             The
             Turks
             are
             very
             suspicious
             that
             the
             Agents
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             have
             a
             great
             Latitude
             in
             their
             Commissions
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             have
             Power
             to
             alter
             ,
             as
             occasion
             serves
             ;
             if
             they
             cannot
             at
             first
             get
             favourable
             ,
             then
             they
             may
             except
             of
             harder
             Terms
             .
             To
             get
             out
             of
             them
             the
             full
             of
             their
             Commissions
             ,
             they
             vex
             their
             Persons
             ,
             shut
             them
             up
             close
             ,
             threaten
             War
             ,
             and
             abuse
             them
             all
             manner
             of
             ways
             .
          
           
             Some
             think
             ,
             that
             a
             certain
             Venetian
             Resident
             did
             much
             encourage
             the
             Turks
             to
             these
             Courses
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             Dispute
             was
             between
             the
             Venetian
             and
             Turk
             ,
             about
             
               Napoli
               di
               Romania
            
             ,
             their
             Agent
             had
             a
             Charge
             to
             try
             all
             other
             ways
             of
             Accommodation
             ,
             without
             surrendring
             the
             City
             ;
             but
             if
             no
             milder
             Terms
             would
             do
             ,
             then
             he
             had
             liberty
             to
             part
             with
             that
             City
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             engage
             in
             War
             with
             the
             Port
             :
             Some
             Venetian
             Traytor
             declared
             this
             part
             of
             his
             Commission
             to
             the
             Turks
             ,
             unknown
             to
             the
             Resident
             himself
             ;
             who
             rather
             denyed
             that
             he
             had
             any
             other
             Commands
             ,
             than
             what
             he
             had
             then
             propounded
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             gentlest
             Terms
             .
             The
             Bassa's
             judging
             themselves
             to
             be
             deluded
             ,
             were
             very
             angry
             ,
             and
             bid
             him
             have
             a
             care
             what
             he
             said
             ;
             their
             Master
             was
             not
             to
             be
             mock'd
             ,
             they
             knew
             well
             enough
             that
             he
             had
             other
             Commands
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             ,
             they
             recited
             to
             him
             the
             full
             of
             his
             Commission
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             ,
             said
             they
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             not
             tell
             us
             ,
             we
             
             shall
             look
             on
             you
             as
             a
             Liar
             and
             Impostor
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             would
             be
             punished
             as
             such
             ;
             and
             his
             Commonwealth
             would
             certainly
             be
             ruin'd
             ,
             if
             the
             implacable
             Anger
             of
             Solyman
             did
             once
             ,
             on
             this
             Occasion
             ,
             stir
             him
             up
             to
             War
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             speak
             now
             ,
             or
             for
             ever
             hereafter
             ,
             hold
             your
             Peace
             :
             Our
             Master
             will
             not
             use
             Entreaties
             ,
             he
             hath
             Power
             enough
             ,
             God
             be
             thanked
             ,
             to
             command
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             The
             Venetian
             Agent
             was
             so
             surprized
             at
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             not
             so
             much
             as
             dream
             of
             ,
             that
             he
             up
             and
             told
             them
             all
             .
             For
             which
             yet
             ,
             he
             was
             very
             much
             blamed
             in
             his
             own
             Country
             .
          
           
             Ever
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             Turks
             have
             indulged
             their
             Suspicions
             ,
             That
             the
             Christian
             Agents
             do
             deal
             but
             partially
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             they
             must
             humble
             them
             to
             tell
             all
             the
             Truth
             ;
             upon
             this
             they
             imprisoned
             Veldalic
             ,
             the
             Emperor
             Charles's
             Embassador
             ,
             18
             Months
             ,
             and
             my
             Collegues
             more
             than
             three
             Year
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             sent
             them
             away
             ,
             without
             doing
             any
             thing
             .
             As
             for
             my self
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             long
             I
             shall
             be
             kept
             in
             this
             durance
             ;
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             end
             thereof
             .
          
           
             When
             Baldus
             ,
             that
             ancient
             Man
             of
             whom
             I
             spake
             before
             ,
             came
             to
             me
             ,
             they
             suspected
             that
             he
             had
             brought
             me
             new
             Commands
             ,
             which
             allowed
             me
             to
             yield
             to
             harder
             Conditions
             of
             Peace
             ;
             and
             they
             feared
             that
             I
             would
             conceal
             them
             ,
             because
             I
             was
             well
             aware
             of
             their
             intestine
             Discords
             ;
             so
             that
             by
             dealing
             harshly
             with
             me
             ,
             they
             thought
             to
             extort
             the
             
             whole
             truth
             from
             me
             .
             Upon
             the
             same
             Design
             Rustan
             once
             sent
             me
             a
             large
             Gourd
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             
               Germans
               Wasser-plutzer
            
             ;
             they
             grow
             very
             sweet
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             their
             Seeds
             are
             red
             within
             ,
             and
             they
             came
             originally
             from
             Rhodes
             .
             By
             this
             Present
             ,
             sent
             unto
             me
             by
             my
             Secretary
             ,
             Rustan
             did
             jestingly
             insinuate
             the
             fear
             of
             a
             War
             ;
             it
             was
             brought
             me
             when
             the
             Weather
             was
             very
             hot
             ,
             and
             the
             Juice
             is
             good
             to
             cool
             inward
             Heat
             .
             He
             sent
             this
             Complement
             with
             it
             ,
             That
             I
             should
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Fruit
             fitted
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             it
             would
             refrigerate
             in
             this
             hot
             Season
             ;
             but
             I
             should
             know
             ,
             withal
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             number
             of
             those
             Plants
             did
             grow
             about
             Buda
             and
             Belgrade
             ,
             of
             a
             much
             larger
             size
             than
             that
             which
             he
             sent
             me
             ,
             meaning
             thereby
             Canon-Bullets
             .
             I
             returned
             Thanks
             for
             my
             Present
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             ,
             I
             should
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             for
             Buda
             and
             Belgrade
             ,
             't
             was
             no
             great
             wonder
             they
             grew
             there
             ,
             seeing
             there
             was
             Plenty
             of
             them
             ,
             even
             of
             a
             larger
             size
             at
             Vienna
             .
             It
             pleased
             me
             to
             let
             Rustan
             know
             by
             my
             Answer
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             return
             Quibble
             for
             Quibble
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Bajazet
             ,
             which
             you
             desired
             to
             be
             further
             informed
             in
             .
          
           
             You
             may
             remember
             that
             his
             Father
             dismissed
             him
             some
             Years
             ago
             ,
             upon
             this
             Condition
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             never
             hereafter
             affront
             his
             Brother
             ,
             nor
             raise
             up
             new
             Tumults
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             but
             should
             live
             quietly
             and
             peaceably
             ,
             as
             a
             Brother
             ought
             to
             do
             .
             He
             should
             remember
             
             his
             Promise
             made
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             vex
             him
             in
             his
             old
             Age
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             wo
             be
             to
             him
             .
             These
             Threats
             had
             weight
             with
             Bajazet
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             his
             Mother
             liv'd
             ;
             he
             kept
             his
             word
             rather
             to
             retain
             her
             good
             Will
             and
             Indulgence
             towards
             him
             ,
             than
             that
             he
             had
             any
             Consideration
             either
             for
             his
             Brothers
             love
             or
             Fathers
             good
             Will.
             However
             ,
             quiet
             he
             was
             for
             his
             Mothers
             sake
             .
             But
             two
             Years
             after
             her
             death
             ,
             looking
             upon
             himself
             as
             desperate
             ,
             he
             cut
             the
             Cords
             of
             all
             filial
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             resume
             his
             former
             Designs
             against
             his
             Brother
             ,
             and
             to
             execute
             his
             Animosity
             with
             greater
             spight
             :
             Sometimes
             he
             laid
             Ambushes
             for
             his
             Life
             ;
             at
             other
             times
             he
             attempted
             it
             by
             open
             force
             ,
             and
             now
             and
             then
             he
             sent
             Parties
             of
             his
             Men
             into
             his
             Brothers
             Province
             ,
             (
             their
             Provinces
             being
             contiguous
             one
             to
             the
             other
             )
             and
             if
             he
             could
             catch
             any
             of
             his
             Domesticks
             ,
             he
             used
             them
             ill
             for
             their
             Masters
             sake
             ;
             in
             ●ine
             ,
             he
             left
             no
             Stone
             unturned
             ,
             to
             lessen
             his
             Brothers
             Credit
             ,
             seeing
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             reach
             his
             Life
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             he
             had
             several
             Partisans
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             who
             endeavoured
             to
             draw
             over
             the
             Seignior's
             Guard
             to
             his
             side
             ,
             and
             he
             did
             not
             doubt
             but
             as
             his
             Design
             ripen'd
             ,
             to
             come
             privately
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             abscond
             among
             his
             Friends
             ,
             till
             opportunity
             favoured
             his
             appearance
             in
             publick
             .
             Solyman
             was
             made
             acquainted
             with
             all
             his
             Designs
             ,
             by
             Letters
             from
             his
             Son
             Selymus
             ,
             and
             warned
             him
             to
             take
             care
             of
             his
             Life
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             did
             not
             look
             
             upon
             these
             nefarious
             Attempts
             of
             Bajazet
             ,
             as
             pointed
             against
             himself
             ,
             he
             was
             much
             mistaken
             :
             For
             he
             did
             not
             care
             what
             he
             did
             either
             against
             God
             or
             Man
             ,
             provided
             he
             might
             gain
             the
             Kingdom
             thereby
             .
             Your
             Life
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             is
             aimed
             at
             as
             well
             as
             mine
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             wound
             you
             through
             my
             sides
             ;
             his
             Design
             was
             contrived
             long
             ago
             ,
             but
             now
             he
             only
             seeks
             opportunity
             to
             execute
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             pray
             ,
             prevent
             his
             Wickedness
             ,
             before
             you
             irremedilessly
             be
             circumvented
             by
             him
             :
             As
             for
             my self
             ,
             I
             can
             easily
             bear
             all
             his
             Injuries
             ,
             but
             the
             greatness
             of
             your
             danger
             doth
             more
             nearly
             concern
             me
             .
          
           
             These
             Informations
             from
             Selymus
             did
             more
             and
             more
             incense
             Solyman
             against
             Bajazet
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             put
             him
             in
             mind
             of
             his
             Duty
             ,
             by
             Letter
             ,
             telling
             him
             what
             great
             Clemency
             he
             had
             used
             towards
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             Promises
             he
             had
             reciprocally
             made
             to
             him
             :
             Call
             to
             mind
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             those
             ancient
             things
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             so
             easie
             for
             you
             to
             get
             a
             new
             Pardon
             .
             Leave
             off
             wronging
             your
             Brother
             ,
             and
             creating
             trouble
             to
             me
             :
             I
             have
             but
             a
             little
             time
             to
             live
             ;
             when
             I
             am
             gone
             ,
             God
             will
             shew
             which
             of
             you
             shall
             reign
             ;
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             don't
             you
             disturb
             the
             publick
             Peace
             ,
             nor
             the
             Tranquility
             of
             my
             grey
             Hairs
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             Expostulations
             wrought
             little
             with
             Bajazet
             ,
             who
             was
             fully
             determin'd
             to
             do
             his
             utmost
             ,
             than
             to
             yield
             his
             Neck
             tamely
             to
             his
             Brothers
             Sword
             ;
             for
             he
             saw
             plainly
             that
             would
             be
             his
             Fate
             ,
             if
             ever
             Selymus
             mounted
             
             the
             Throne
             .
             However
             ,
             he
             answered
             his
             Fathers
             Letters
             submissively
             enough
             ;
             but
             his
             Words
             and
             his
             Deeds
             did
             not
             agree
             ,
             neither
             did
             he
             intermit
             the
             prosecution
             of
             his
             intended
             Design
             .
          
           
             When
             Solyman
             saw
             this
             ,
             he
             resolved
             to
             try
             another
             Course
             ,
             and
             to
             remove
             his
             two
             Sons
             to
             a
             greater
             distance
             one
             from
             another
             ;
             and
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             he
             commands
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             on
             a
             prefix'd
             day
             ,
             to
             leave
             his
             Province
             (
             Chiutna
             was
             Bajazets
             ,
             and
             Selymus's
             )
             and
             Bajazet
             to
             go
             to
             Amasia
             ,
             and
             Selymus
             to
             Iconium
             .
             This
             was
             done
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             any
             disfavour
             to
             Selymus
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             please
             Bajazet
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             break
             out
             into
             Extremes
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             removed
             from
             his
             Government
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             Brother
             from
             his
             .
             Withal
             ,
             he
             laid
             his
             Command
             on
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             were
             severed
             by
             distance
             of
             Place
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             should
             be
             united
             by
             Concord
             of
             Mind
             .
             For
             (
             said
             he
             )
             vicinity
             of
             Habitation
             doth
             oft
             breed
             Discord
             betwixt
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             Servants
             on
             both
             sides
             do
             ill
             Offices
             to
             enrage
             and
             exasperate
             the
             Minds
             of
             their
             Masters
             one
             against
             another
             ;
             and
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             obey
             my
             Commands
             ;
             he
             that
             refuses
             ,
             I
             shall
             count
             him
             a
             contumacious
             Son.
             Selymus
             immediately
             left
             his
             Province
             ,
             as
             being
             confident
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Favour
             .
             But
             Bajazet
             made
             many
             Tergiversations
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             was
             gone
             a
             little
             way
             he
             stopt
             his
             Journy
             ,
             complaining
             that
             the
             unlucky
             Province
             of
             Amasia
             was
             allotted
             ,
             as
             a
             bad
             Omen
             ;
             because
             his
             Brother
             was
             slain
             there
             .
             
             I
             should
             rather
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             go
             to
             any
             other
             Province
             besides
             ,
             than
             where
             the
             miserable
             exit
             of
             my
             Relations
             will
             constantly
             come
             to
             my
             Mind
             ,
             and
             wound
             my
             very
             Soul
             ;
             and
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             he
             desired
             his
             Father
             to
             suffer
             him
             to
             Winter
             at
             least
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             his
             Brothers
             Province
             .
             But
             Solyman
             would
             grant
             neither
             of
             those
             Requests
             .
             By
             this
             time
             ,
             Selymus
             was
             marched
             with
             an
             Army
             which
             was
             augmented
             with
             some
             Forces
             from
             his
             Father
             Solyman
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             were
             both
             afraid
             of
             Bajazets
             Plots
             )
             against
             his
             Brother
             ,
             who
             yet
             made
             many
             Halts
             and
             Delays
             ;
             when
             ,
             behold
             !
             on
             a
             suddain
             ,
             he
             fetcht
             a
             compass
             about
             ,
             and
             appeared
             with
             his
             Army
             on
             the
             rear
             of
             his
             Brother
             ,
             going
             towards
             Pratias
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             Bithinia
             over
             against
             Constantinople
             in
             the
             Asiatic
             Shore
             ;
             his
             Father
             gave
             consent
             to
             his
             March
             ,
             as
             not
             well
             pleased
             with
             the
             cautation
             of
             Bajazet
             .
             For
             ,
             they
             thought
             thus
             with
             themselves
             ,
             that
             if
             Bajazet
             could
             win
             over
             the
             Guards
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             march
             to
             Pratias
             ,
             or
             even
             to
             Constantinople
             it self
             ,
             their
             Matters
             as
             to
             Solyman
             and
             Selymus
             ,
             would
             be
             in
             great
             hazard
             ;
             and
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             common
             fear
             ,
             't
             was
             thought
             most
             adviseable
             for
             Selymus
             to
             stay
             there
             ,
             where
             he
             might
             expect
             most
             Aid
             in
             case
             of
             Necessity
             from
             the
             vicinity
             of
             the
             Capital
             Cities
             .
             For
             Selymus
             had
             not
             yet
             Force
             enough
             to
             encounter
             his
             Brother
             in
             open
             Field
             ,
             without
             hopes
             of
             Success
             .
          
           
           
             When
             Bajazet
             saw
             his
             Brothers
             Army
             in
             his
             Rear
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             got
             nothing
             by
             his
             Delay
             ,
             save
             the
             certain
             Knowledge
             ,
             that
             Selymus
             should
             reign
             if
             his
             Father
             dyed
             ,
             as
             his
             Fear
             added
             to
             his
             Sickness
             gave
             some
             Likelihood
             thereof
             ;
             hereupon
             ,
             he
             wrote
             Letters
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             wherein
             he
             laid
             grievous
             things
             to
             the
             Charge
             of
             his
             Brother
             Selymus
             ,
             as
             ,
             that
             his
             present
             March
             did
             plainly
             declare
             ,
             what
             a
             wicked
             Intent
             he
             had
             towards
             his
             Father
             ,
             who
             was
             come
             ●o
             near
             the
             Metropolis
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             treacherously
             compass
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             have
             but
             a
             short
             Passage
             over
             if
             his
             Father
             dyed
             .
             But
             if
             his
             Father's
             Life
             should
             impede
             his
             desire
             ,
             then
             he
             would
             suborn
             some
             Paricide
             or
             other
             to
             take
             it
             away
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             is
             the
             Son
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             in
             your
             Bosom
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             a
             very
             Nonsuch
             for
             filial
             Obedience
             ;
             whereas
             I
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             who
             never
             entertain'd
             a
             bad
             Thought
             against
             you
             in
             all
             my
             Life
             ,
             but
             was
             always
             observant
             of
             your
             very
             Becks
             ,
             am
             rejected
             and
             cast
             out
             of
             Favour
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             sum
             of
             my
             Demands
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             an
             unlucky
             Province
             might
             not
             be
             design'd
             for
             his
             Government
             .
             To
             his
             Words
             he
             added
             Entreaties
             ,
             humbly
             beseeching
             his
             Father
             to
             gratifie
             him
             with
             any
             other
             Government
             ,
             either
             that
             which
             his
             Brother
             left
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             more
             fortunate
             one
             than
             that
             of
             Amasia
             ;
             and
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             I
             shall
             expect
             an
             Answer
             in
             the
             Place
             where
             I
             now
             abide
             ,
             lest
             if
             any
             Request
             be
             granted
             ,
             I
             be
             forced
             to
             March
             a
             great
             way
             back
             ;
             but
             if
             your
             
             Ears
             be
             deaf
             to
             my
             Request
             ,
             then
             I
             will
             March
             to
             what
             Province
             you
             shall
             command
             me
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             Bajazet
             had
             reason
             to
             be
             averse
             from
             Amasia
             ,
             for
             't
             is
             a
             Custom
             among
             them
             to
             build
             much
             on
             Auguries
             and
             ill
             Omens
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             Letters
             were
             otherwise
             understood
             by
             Solyman
             ,
             who
             was
             well
             acquainted
             with
             his
             Sons
             Fears
             ,
             and
             knew
             that
             he
             affected
             a
             Government
             not
             so
             remote
             ,
             but
             nearer
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             might
             have
             the
             better
             opportunity
             for
             Innovations
             .
          
           
             Thus
             Bajazet
             made
             one
             Excuse
             after
             another
             for
             his
             Delay
             ,
             and
             seemed
             to
             retard
             his
             Fathers
             Pleasure
             ;
             he
             listed
             Soldiers
             ,
             increased
             his
             Army
             ,
             rais'd
             Mony
             ,
             and
             provided
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             his
             own
             defence
             ,
             and
             the
             Conquest
             of
             his
             Brother
             .
             Solyman
             looked
             upon
             his
             Design
             against
             himself
             ,
             yet
             the
             crafty
             old
             Man
             dissembled
             it
             what
             he
             could
             .
             For
             he
             was
             unwilling
             to
             make
             Bajazet
             quite
             and
             clean
             desperate
             .
             He
             was
             now
             grieved
             that
             the
             Eyes
             of
             all
             Nations
             were
             fix'd
             on
             that
             Dissention
             between
             his
             Sons
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             design'd
             to
             use
             some
             Delay
             ,
             that
             the
             Matter
             ,
             if
             possible
             ,
             might
             be
             composed
             with
             as
             little
             noise
             as
             might
             be
             .
             And
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             he
             answered
             Bajazet's
             Letters
             mildly
             ,
             telling
             him
             .
             That
             as
             for
             the
             change
             of
             Provinces
             ,
             he
             was
             fully
             resolved
             to
             be
             obey'd
             therein
             ;
             and
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             Brother
             would
             do
             well
             immediately
             to
             repair
             to
             their
             respective
             Armies
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             other
             Concerns
             ,
             he
             need
             not
             take
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             he
             himself
             would
             so
             order
             Matters
             ,
             that
             neither
             his
             Brother
             nor
             he
             should
             have
             any
             Cause
             to
             complain
             .
             Solyman
             chose
             Perian
             ,
             the
             Fourth
             Vizier
             Bassa
             ,
             to
             carry
             those
             Letters
             to
             Bajazet
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             might
             seem
             to
             deal
             impartially
             between
             them
             both
             ,
             he
             sent
             Mehemet
             ,
             the
             Third
             Vizier
             Bassa
             ,
             to
             Selymus
             .
             He
             also
             laid
             a
             Charge
             on
             both
             those
             Bassa's
             ,
             not
             to
             stir
             a
             jot
             from
             either
             of
             his
             Sons
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             both
             entred
             on
             their
             respective
             Governments
             ;
             which
             was
             wisely
             done
             by
             Solyman
             to
             leave
             such
             faithfull
             Monitors
             with
             his
             Children
             ,
             which
             would
             daily
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             Duties
             .
          
           
             Accordingly
             ,
             Selymus
             did
             willingly
             admit
             his
             Fathers
             Bassa
             ,
             but
             Bajazet
             ,
             whose
             Mind
             was
             wholly
             set
             upon
             imbroiling
             the
             State
             ,
             could
             not
             endure
             to
             have
             one
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Counsellors
             obtruded
             upon
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Witness
             of
             his
             Designs
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             Tell
             tale
             to
             his
             Father
             .
             And
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             he
             dismissed
             the
             Bassa
             ,
             who
             was
             willing
             to
             have
             staid
             ,
             having
             first
             courteously
             treated
             and
             presented
             him
             with
             Gifts
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             present
             Ability
             ;
             and
             he
             did
             it
             with
             this
             pretence
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             none
             else
             to
             represent
             his
             Cause
             impartially
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             but
             only
             himself
             ;
             and
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             do
             him
             so
             good
             Offices
             ,
             he
             promised
             not
             to
             be
             ungrateful
             to
             him
             .
             He
             wish'd
             him
             also
             to
             tell
             his
             Father
             ,
             that
             his
             Commands
             should
             always
             be
             to
             him
             as
             a
             Law
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             forc'd
             to
             do
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             his
             Brother
             Selymus
             ,
             
             whose
             Injuries
             and
             Affronts
             he
             could
             no
             longer
             endure
             .
             By
             this
             Message
             of
             
               Pertan
               ,
               Solyman
            
             was
             assured
             of
             Bajazet's
             Design
             ,
             tho'
             to
             colour
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             a
             blind
             on
             his
             Fathers
             Embassy
             ,
             he
             pretended
             he
             would
             hasten
             to
             Amasia
             .
             However
             ,
             Solyman
             was
             not
             slow
             in
             his
             Preparations
             against
             Bajazet
             ,
             for
             he
             commanded
             the
             Beglerbeg
             of
             Asia
             ,
             tho'
             sick
             of
             the
             Gout
             ,
             to
             assist
             his
             Son
             Selymus
             with
             a
             Body
             of
             Horse
             ,
             and
             he
             sent
             also
             the
             most
             Faithful
             of
             his
             Guards
             to
             accompany
             
               Mehemet
               Bassa
            
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             also
             return'd
             from
             his
             Embassies
             )
             into
             Asia
             on
             the
             same
             Errand
             ;
             and
             he
             himself
             pretended
             he
             would
             gird
             on
             his
             Sword
             and
             follow
             them
             .
             But
             ,
             alas
             !
             the
             Guards
             shew'd
             themselves
             very
             unwilling
             to
             the
             Service
             ;
             for
             they
             abominated
             the
             War
             betwixt
             Brothers
             ,
             as
             an
             impious
             thing
             .
             For
             against
             whom
             should
             they
             draw
             their
             Sword
             ?
             Was
             not
             Bajazet
             Heir
             of
             the
             Crown
             too
             ?
             This
             unnecessary
             Discussion
             (
             said
             they
             )
             may
             be
             compos'd
             without
             Blood
             ,
             neither
             are
             we
             to
             be
             forc'd
             to
             sheath
             our
             Swords
             in
             one
             anothers
             Bowels
             :
             As
             for
             Bajazet
             ,
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             do
             what
             he
             doth
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Self-preservation
             .
          
           
             When
             these
             Rumours
             came
             to
             Solyman's
             Ears
             ,
             he
             sent
             for
             the
             Mufti
             (
             the
             High
             Priest
             of
             the
             Turks
             )
             from
             whom
             ,
             as
             from
             an
             Oracle
             ,
             they
             expect
             Answers
             to
             their
             Doubts
             ,
             and
             propounds
             a
             Case
             to
             him
             in
             these
             Terms
             .
          
           
           
             
               How
               them
               Men
               ought
               to
               be
               dealt
               with
               ,
               who
               durst
               disturb
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               by
               taking
               of
               Towns
               ,
               and
               raising
               both
               of
               Men
               and
               Mony
               ,
               while
               he
               was
               alive
               :
               As
               also
               what
               he
               thought
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               were
               assistant
               to
               him
               in
               that
               Design
               ,
               and
               fought
               under
               his
               Ensigns
               ;
               and
               ,
               lastly
               ,
               what
               was
               to
               be
               done
               with
               those
               who
               refus'd
               to
               engage
               against
               him
               ,
               but
               rather
               justified
               his
               Practises
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             Mufti
             's
             Answer
             was
             ,
             
               That
               such
               a
               Person
               with
               all
               his
               Followers
               were
               worthy
               of
               Death
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               refused
               to
               Fight
               against
               him
               were
               to
               be
               abominated
               ,
               as
               Prophane
               ,
               and
               Deserters
               of
               their
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Answer
             was
             divulged
             among
             the
             Commonalty
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Chief
             of
             the
             Chiauxes
             was
             transmitted
             to
             Bajazet
             .
          
           
             A
             while
             after
             there
             came
             a
             Chiaux
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             sent
             by
             Solyman
             to
             Selymus
             ,
             but
             had
             been
             intercepted
             by
             Bajazet
             ;
             by
             whom
             he
             sent
             a
             Message
             to
             their
             Father
             ,
             to
             this
             effect
             ;
             That
             he
             would
             never
             fail
             in
             expressing
             his
             Duty
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             never
             took
             up
             Arms
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             was
             resolved
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             him
             in
             all
             things
             .
             The
             Dispute
             was
             only
             between
             his
             Brother
             and
             himself
             ,
             who
             sought
             his
             Life
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             must
             fall
             by
             his
             Brothers
             Sword
             ,
             or
             his
             Brother
             ther
             by
             his
             .
             This
             difference
             might
             be
             decided
             in
             his
             Fathers
             Life
             ,
             and
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             he
             desired
             him
             not
             to
             interpose
             or
             assist
             his
             Brother
             ,
             but
             to
             carry
             himself
             in
             an
             exact
             Neutrality
             ;
             
             but
             if
             (
             said
             he
             )
             you
             pass
             over
             into
             Asia
             ,
             (
             as
             Report
             says
             you
             will
             )
             to
             assist
             Selymus
             ,
             don't
             you
             think
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             speedily
             reduced
             ;
             for
             I
             know
             whither
             to
             retreat
             ;
             and
             ,
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             the
             first
             day
             you
             set
             foot
             in
             Asia
             ,
             I
             will
             destroy
             all
             by
             Fire
             and
             Sword
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             it
             as
             desolate
             ,
             as
             ever
             Tamerlin
             or
             the
             War
             of
             our
             Enemies
             ever
             did
             .
          
           
             When
             this
             Message
             was
             delivered
             to
             Solyman
             ,
             it
             did
             much
             disturb
             him
             ,
             especially
             when
             word
             was
             brought
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Town
             of
             Arvar
             ,
             which
             Selymus
             ,
             his
             Son
             ,
             was
             Sanziack
             of
             ,
             was
             taken
             by
             Bajazet
             ;
             and
             after
             he
             had
             exacted
             a
             great
             Sum
             of
             Mony
             from
             them
             ,
             had
             plundered
             and
             sack'd
             it
             notwithstanding
             .
          
           
             But
             Selymus
             ,
             when
             he
             heard
             that
             his
             Brother
             march'd
             towards
             Amasia
             ,
             and
             was
             already
             come
             as
             far
             as
             Hucyras
             ,
             being
             now
             freed
             form
             the
             suspicion
             of
             Treachery
             ,
             which
             he
             fear'd
             ,
             march'd
             also
             himself
             towards
             Iconium
             ,
             wherein
             he
             had
             put
             a
             Garrison
             till
             his
             arrived
             .
          
           
             'T
             was
             none
             of
             the
             least
             of
             Solyman's
             cares
             ,
             which
             distracted
             his
             Mind
             ,
             lest
             Bajazet
             should
             seize
             on
             Iconium
             ,
             and
             so
             march
             into
             Syria
             ,
             from
             whence
             there
             is
             a
             large
             Passage
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             a
             Province
             not
             fully
             setled
             in
             Subjection
             to
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             not
             forgetting
             the
             ancient
             Governors
             of
             the
             Circassians
             or
             Marncasses
             ,
             longed
             for
             a
             change
             .
             And
             if
             Bajazet
             once
             got
             thither
             ,
             he
             foresaw
             it
             would
             be
             a
             very
             hard
             Matter
             to
             beat
             him
             out
             ,
             should
             the
             neighbouring
             Arabians
             assist
             him
             ;
             who
             ,
             in
             
             hopes
             of
             Booty
             ,
             were
             ready
             to
             take
             any
             side
             .
             And
             if
             with
             much
             ado
             ,
             he
             could
             have
             been
             driven
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             yet
             from
             thence
             he
             might
             easily
             be
             wafted
             over
             into
             any
             of
             the
             Christian
             Countries
             ;
             whereupon
             Solyman
             ,
             by
             all
             means
             ,
             sought
             to
             stop
             his
             March
             thither
             ,
             (
             because
             he
             thought
             it
             would
             be
             Bajazet's
             last
             Shift
             )
             and
             to
             that
             end
             he
             had
             written
             to
             most
             of
             the
             Governors
             of
             lesser
             Asia
             ,
             to
             be
             watchful
             and
             to
             assist
             Selymus
             ,
             when
             he
             called
             for
             their
             Aid
             .
             And
             accordingly
             Solyman's
             Army
             forced
             a
             Camp
             before
             the
             Walls
             of
             Iconium
             .
             For
             he
             thought
             it
             best
             to
             be
             slain
             there
             ,
             than
             wait
             for
             the
             Auxiliaries
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             hazard
             his
             All
             on
             the
             doubtful
             Issue
             of
             a
             Battel
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             Bajazet
             knowing
             what
             a
             hazardous
             Enterprize
             he
             had
             undertaken
             ,
             was
             as
             vigorous
             to
             support
             his
             Cause
             ;
             he
             hired
             a
             great
             Body
             of
             Horse
             ,
             called
             Chiarts
             ,
             perhaps
             formerly
             Gordianes
             ,
             Men
             noted
             for
             Valour
             ,
             in
             whom
             he
             put
             great
             Confidence
             .
          
           
             They
             ,
             assoon
             as
             ever
             they
             came
             into
             his
             Army
             ,
             began
             the
             representation
             of
             a
             Battel
             on
             Horseback
             ,
             which
             had
             so
             much
             of
             Truth
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             them
             were
             slain
             ,
             but
             more
             wounded
             .
             His
             Camp
             was
             pitch'd
             in
             the
             plain
             and
             open
             Fields
             of
             Aucyra
             ,
             from
             which
             City
             he
             was
             supplied
             with
             many
             Necessaries
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             Castle
             thereof
             he
             placed
             his
             Concubines
             and
             Children
             .
             From
             those
             Merchants
             ,
             that
             were
             Rich
             ,
             he
             borrowed
             Mony
             ,
             upon
             Terms
             of
             Re-payment
             with
             Interest
             ,
             if
             God
             gave
             
             him
             Success
             .
             Form
             thence
             ,
             also
             ,
             he
             was
             furnished
             with
             Arms
             for
             his
             Soldiers
             .
          
           
             Besides
             his
             own
             Family
             (
             consisting
             of
             very
             many
             among
             the
             higher
             sort
             of
             Turks
             )
             and
             the
             Chiauxes
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             those
             that
             were
             of
             his
             Mothers
             or
             his
             Sisters
             ,
             and
             of
             Rustan's
             Faction
             ,
             came
             in
             to
             him
             ;
             so
             did
             very
             many
             of
             Mustapha's
             and
             Achmet's
             Favourites
             ,
             fierce
             and
             skilful
             Warriers
             ;
             for
             they
             grudging
             at
             the
             undeserved
             Death
             of
             their
             Master
             ,
             were
             resolved
             to
             revenge
             them
             with
             the
             hazard
             of
             their
             Blood
             ;
             some
             also
             came
             under
             his
             Banner
             out
             of
             Commiseration
             of
             his
             depressed
             Condition
             ,
             as
             being
             necessiated
             to
             fly
             to
             Arms
             ,
             his
             last
             and
             only
             Refuge
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             many
             favoured
             Bajazet
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             so
             like
             his
             Father
             ,
             whereas
             Selymus
             had
             not
             one
             Feature
             in
             his
             Face
             resembling
             him
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             was
             very
             like
             his
             Mother
             ,
             a
             Woman
             hated
             while
             she
             was
             alive
             ;
             he
             was
             a
             Big-bellied
             Man
             ,
             with
             swoln
             Cheeks
             ,
             and
             his
             Face
             of
             a
             deep
             and
             uncomly
             Redness
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             the
             Soldiers
             would
             seemingly
             say
             ,
             
               He
               was
               cramm'd
               with
               Barly
               Pudding
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             he
             liv'd
             a
             slothful
             ,
             banquetting
             ,
             idle
             Life
             ;
             neither
             was
             he
             courteous
             ,
             or
             of
             easie
             Access
             ,
             nor
             did
             he
             oblige
             any
             Man
             by
             Largessee
             or
             Bounties
             :
             The
             Reason
             he
             gave
             ,
             was
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             not
             offend
             his
             Father
             ,
             by
             aiming
             at
             popular
             Applause
             .
             Thus
             he
             became
             dear
             to
             his
             Father
             only
             ,
             but
             dis-respected
             of
             every
             Body
             else
             ;
             yea
             ,
             those
             Persons
             did
             most
             disdain
             
             him
             ,
             who
             coveted
             a
             munificent
             and
             an
             active
             Emperor
             .
             The
             same
             Soldiers
             that
             were
             wont
             to
             call
             
               Bajazet
               ,
               Softi
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             a
             seddentary
             Man
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             Ladies
             ;
             when
             they
             saw
             that
             he
             took
             up
             Arms
             ,
             and
             ventured
             his
             All
             to
             defend
             himself
             and
             his
             Children
             ,
             now
             extolled
             him
             to
             the
             Skies
             ,
             as
             a
             Man
             of
             extraordinary
             Valour
             .
             Why
             (
             said
             they
             ,
             reasoning
             among
             themselves
             )
             should
             his
             Father
             abdicate
             a
             Son
             ,
             that
             is
             his
             express
             Image
             ?
             Why
             should
             he
             prefer
             his
             slothful
             ,
             pot-bellied
             Brother
             before
             him
             ,
             that
             had
             nothing
             of
             his
             Fathers
             disposition
             in
             him
             ?
             As
             for
             Bajazet's
             taking
             Arms
             ,
             Necessity
             enforced
             him
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             to
             be
             blamed
             ;
             for
             did
             not
             Selymus
             ,
             their
             Grandfather
             ,
             do
             the
             same
             ?
             What
             greater
             President
             could
             there
             be
             ?
             For
             he
             did
             not
             only
             arm
             against
             his
             Brother
             ,
             but
             Necessity
             also
             compelled
             him
             to
             hasten
             his
             Fathers
             death
             ;
             and
             yet
             by
             this
             Procedure
             he
             established
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             himself
             and
             his
             Posterity
             .
             Now
             if
             Solyman
             did
             rightfully
             possess
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             so
             unjustly
             gotten
             ,
             why
             should
             his
             Son
             be
             denied
             to
             take
             the
             same
             Course
             ?
             Why
             should
             that
             Fact
             be
             vindicated
             so
             severely
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             accounted
             Lawful
             in
             his
             Grandfather
             ?
             And
             yet
             the
             Cause
             was
             much
             different
             (
             said
             they
             )
             ;
             for
             Bajazet
             did
             not
             take
             up
             Arms
             against
             his
             Father
             ,
             but
             wishes
             him
             a
             long
             Life
             ;
             nay
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             hurt
             and
             Hair
             of
             his
             Brothers
             Head
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             be
             sure
             of
             his
             own
             Life
             ,
             against
             him
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             always
             lawful
             to
             resist
             Force
             by
             Force
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             possibly
             ,
             
             to
             prevent
             ones
             own
             certain
             Ruin.
             These
             Discourses
             caused
             many
             to
             fly
             unto
             Bajazet
             ,
             and
             his
             Army
             being
             now
             of
             a
             moderate
             size
             ,
             without
             any
             delay
             ,
             he
             marches
             towards
             his
             Brother
             ,
             putting
             his
             Life
             ,
             Fortune
             and
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             upon
             the
             Event
             of
             the
             Battel
             ;
             for
             thus
             thought
             he
             with
             himself
             ,
             my
             Valour
             (
             at
             least
             )
             will
             be
             commended
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             prosperous
             ;
             I
             will
             endeavour
             if
             I
             can
             ,
             to
             break
             my
             way
             into
             Syria
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             succeed
             therein
             ,
             my
             Business
             is
             done
             .
          
           
             Selymus
             waited
             for
             him
             under
             the
             Walls
             of
             Iconium
             ,
             having
             a
             vast
             Army
             ,
             encreased
             by
             Forces
             sent
             him
             from
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             well
             furnished
             with
             skilful
             Commanders
             ;
             and
             besides
             all
             other
             Necessaries
             ,
             secured
             with
             great
             Ordnance
             on
             every
             side
             .
             Bajazet
             was
             nothing
             terrified
             at
             all
             those
             Disadvantages
             ,
             but
             assoon
             as
             he
             came
             in
             sight
             of
             his
             Brothers
             Army
             ,
             he
             exhorted
             his
             Own
             ,
             tho'
             inferiour
             in
             Number
             ,
             in
             this
             sort
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             the
             long
             wished
             for
             Hour
             is
             ●ome
             ,
             wherein
             you
             may
             shew
             your
             Valour
             ;
             do
             you
             act
             as
             Men
             ,
             and
             let
             me
             alone
             to
             reward
             you
             .
             All
             my
             Fortune
             is
             in
             your
             Hand
             ;
             my
             Misfortunes
             have
             been
             irksome
             some
             time
             ,
             but
             now
             here
             is
             an
             open
             Campaign
             ,
             wherein
             I
             may
             change
             them
             for
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             forget
             all
             the
             Miseries
             of
             my
             former
             Life
             .
             If
             you
             Conquer
             ,
             you
             may
             expect
             from
             me
             Honour
             ,
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             all
             kind
             of
             Rewards
             ,
             befitting
             Men
             of
             Valour
             .
             One
             Victory
             will
             compleat
             all
             our
             Hopes
             ,
             tho'
             never
             so
             vast
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             may
             get
             by
             your
             superabounding
             Valour
             .
             As
             for
             
             my
             Brothers
             Troops
             before
             your
             Eyes
             ,
             they
             are
             a
             Company
             of
             Buffoons
             under
             a
             slothful
             General
             ;
             you
             may
             easily
             make
             way
             through
             them
             with
             your
             swords
             ;
             what
             Force
             he
             hath
             with
             him
             of
             my
             Fathers
             ,
             tho'
             they
             are
             his
             in
             Body
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             mine
             at
             Heart
             .
             'T
             is
             Selymus
             alone
             that
             stands
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             both
             of
             my
             Vassals
             and
             of
             your
             Happiness
             too
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             let
             us
             both
             revenge
             our selves
             on
             a
             common
             Enemy
             .
             And
             for
             their
             Multitude
             don't
             fear
             them
             ,
             Conquest
             is
             got
             by
             Valour
             ,
             not
             by
             Number
             .
             God
             Almighty
             uses
             to
             assist
             the
             Rest
             ,
             not
             the
             Most
             ;
             certainly
             ,
             if
             you
             consider
             how
             the
             savage
             Enemy
             thirsts
             after
             your
             blood
             ,
             you
             will
             preserve
             yours
             by
             shedding
             theirs
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             
               said
               he
            
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             only
             speak
             ,
             but
             do
             ;
             let
             me
             be
             your
             Pattern
             ;
             do
             you
             Fight
             but
             as
             valiantly
             for
             my
             safeguard
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             do
             for
             your
             advancement
             ,
             and
             I
             'll
             warrant
             you
             the
             battle
             is
             our
             own
             .
          
           
             Having
             finished
             his
             Oration
             ,
             he
             made
             towards
             the
             Enemy
             with
             an
             undaunted
             Courage
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Front
             of
             his
             Army
             shew'd
             himself
             both
             a
             brave
             Soldier
             and
             a
             skilful
             Commander
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             was
             Renowned
             also
             by
             his
             very
             Enemies
             .
             The
             Battle
             was
             bloody
             ,
             and
             many
             fell
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             Victory
             seem'd
             to
             hover
             in
             the
             doubtful
             Wings
             ;
             but
             at
             last
             she
             inclin'd
             to
             that
             side
             ,
             where
             was
             more
             Force
             ,
             a
             juster
             Cause
             ,
             and
             better
             Counsel
             ;
             just
             in
             the
             nick
             ,
             there
             arose
             such
             a
             Wind
             that
             it
             carried
             the
             smoak
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             into
             the
             very
             Faces
             of
             Bajazet's
             Army
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             fought
             blindfold
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ;
             whereupon
             Bajazet
             ,
             after
             much
             blood-shed
             on
             both
             
             sides
             ,
             was
             forced
             to
             sound
             a
             Retreat
             ;
             but
             he
             made
             it
             with
             so
             little
             of
             Trepidation
             ,
             and
             so
             leisurely
             ,
             that
             he
             seemed
             a
             Conqueror
             rather
             than
             a
             Conquered
             ;
             neither
             did
             Selymus
             make
             out
             of
             his
             Camp
             to
             pursue
             him
             ,
             being
             well
             contented
             to
             see
             his
             Enemy
             turn
             their
             Backs
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             ,
             Bajazet
             considering
             he
             had
             disobeyed
             his
             Father's
             Commands
             ,
             by
             indulging
             his
             own
             Humour
             ,
             and
             being
             cut
             off
             from
             hi
             March
             into
             Syria
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             design'd
             ,
             resolved
             to
             move
             in
             good
             earnest
             towards
             Amasia
             .
          
           
             Solyman
             had
             presently
             a
             Messenger
             sent
             him
             of
             this
             Victory
             ,
             and
             immediately
             he
             posted
             over
             into
             Asia
             .
             His
             Bassa's
             would
             not
             let
             him
             go
             before
             ;
             
               But
               now
            
             (
             said
             they
             )
             
               you
               must
               make
               haste
               to
               press
               upon
            
             Bajazet
             
               in
               his
               Misfortune
               and
               to
               prevent
               his
               Recruit
               ;
               for
               if
               his
               secret
               Favourites
               should
               declare
               for
               him
               ,
               they
               might
               cut
               them
               out
               further
               Work.
               The
               Report
               of
               your
               Passage
               over
               ,
               will
               both
               discourage
               your
               Son
               and
               terrifie
               all
               his
               Followers
               ;
               and
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               make
               haste
               lest
               he
               serve
               you
               as
               sometimes
               your
               Father
               did
               ,
               who
               was
               more
               formidable
               after
               he
               was
               Conquered
               than
               before
               ,
               so
               that
               his
               very
               Overthrow
               was
               the
               Cause
               ,
               why
               at
               last
               he
               prevailed
               .
            
             Neither
             did
             they
             thus
             speak
             without
             Cause
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             incredible
             how
             much
             that
             Fight
             ,
             tho'
             unfortunate
             ,
             had
             added
             to
             Bajazet's
             Renown
             .
             That
             he
             was
             so
             hardily
             Valorous
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             small
             handful
             ,
             in
             comparison
             ,
             to
             set
             upon
             the
             well
             disciplin'd
             Army
             of
             his
             Brother
             ,
             strengthened
             too
             with
             his
             Fathers
             Force
             ;
             that
             he
             was
             not
             daunted
             with
             the
             
             disadvantage
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
             nor
             the
             roaring
             of
             the
             great
             Ordnance
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             carried
             himself
             in
             the
             very
             Battle
             not
             as
             a
             raw
             General
             ,
             but
             an
             expert
             Commander
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             said
             they
             ,
             his
             Success
             was
             not
             answerable
             ,
             but
             his
             Valour
             was
             not
             Inferiour
             ;
             and
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             let
             Selymus
             boast
             never
             so
             much
             of
             his
             Victory
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             this
             we
             are
             sure
             of
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Two
             ,
             Bajazet
             deserved
             to
             be
             Conqueror
             ;
             neither
             did
             his
             Brether
             prevail
             against
             him
             by
             true
             Force
             ,
             but
             through
             Strength
             .
             These
             Discourses
             concerning
             Bajazet
             ,
             shew'd
             him
             to
             be
             Popular
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             they
             double
             his
             Fathers
             trouble
             ,
             and
             his
             desire
             to
             ruin
             him
             ;
             resolved
             he
             was
             none
             but
             Selymus
             should
             succeed
             him
             in
             the
             Empire
             ;
             for
             besides
             that
             he
             was
             his
             eldest
             Son
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             always
             faithful
             and
             obedient
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             Bajazet
             had
             been
             contumacious
             ,
             and
             gaped
             after
             the
             Throne
             in
             his
             Life
             time
             ;
             and
             he
             feared
             him
             the
             more
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             esteem'd
             a
             very
             valiant
             Prince
             ,
             and
             because
             also
             he
             had
             openly
             assaulted
             Solyman
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             For
             these
             Reasons
             he
             pass'd
             the
             Sea
             into
             Asia
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             Resolution
             not
             to
             stir
             from
             the
             Shore
             ,
             but
             to
             assist
             his
             Son
             Selymus's
             Affairs
             ,
             only
             at
             a
             distance
             .
             For
             why
             ,
             thought
             he
             ,
             should
             I
             run
             any
             hazard
             to
             bring
             my
             own
             Force
             nearer
             ,
             lest
             my
             Army
             not
             fully
             setled
             in
             their
             Obedience
             ,
             should
             be
             reapted
             to
             a
             Revolt
             .
          
           
           
             I
             my self
             saw
             Solyman
             march
             out
             of
             Constantinople
             in
             the
             Year
             ,
             1559
             ,
             
               Iune
               5th
            
             .
             tho'
             against
             the
             Will
             of
             my
             Chiaux
             .
             Let
             me
             here
             present
             you
             with
             a
             Scheme
             of
             Mirth
             ,
             and
             like
             a
             Braggadotio-soldier
             ,
             tell
             you
             of
             two
             Battles
             I
             had
             at
             once
             ;
             for
             why
             ,
             I
             have
             leisure
             enough
             (
             unless
             you
             count
             my
             Cares
             my
             study
             )
             and
             the
             larger
             I
             am
             in
             my
             Scribling
             ,
             the
             more
             time
             do
             I
             borrow
             from
             my
             Troubles
             .
             Hear
             then
             my
             Contests
             .
          
           
             When
             I
             was
             certainly
             inform'd
             that
             the
             Sultan
             was
             ready
             to
             pass
             over
             into
             Asia
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             day
             was
             fix'd
             for
             his
             Departure
             ,
             I
             told
             my
             Chiaux
             that
             I
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             see
             him
             march
             out
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             should
             come
             betimes
             in
             the
             Morning
             and
             open
             the
             Doors
             ,
             for
             he
             used
             to
             carry
             the
             Keys
             of
             my
             Doors
             home
             with
             him
             at
             Night
             ;
             he
             promised
             me
             courteously
             ,
             he
             would
             do
             so
             .
             Then
             I
             took
             order
             with
             my
             Ianizaries
             and
             my
             Interpreters
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             take
             me
             an
             upper
             Room
             in
             the
             Way
             the
             Emperor
             was
             to
             pass
             ,
             convenient
             for
             my
             View
             .
             They
             obeyed
             my
             Commands
             ;
             when
             the
             day
             was
             come
             ,
             I
             rose
             before
             't
             was
             light
             ,
             and
             expected
             that
             my
             Chiaux
             had
             opened
             my
             Doors
             ,
             but
             finding
             them
             shut
             ,
             I
             sent
             several
             Messengers
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             come
             and
             let
             me
             out
             ,
             both
             my
             Ianizaries
             that
             waited
             within
             Doors
             and
             Druggermen
             that
             waited
             to
             come
             in
             ;
             this
             I
             did
             ,
             through
             the
             Chinks
             of
             the
             Gate
             ,
             which
             was
             very
             old
             ;
             but
             the
             Chiaux
             still
             spun
             out
             Delays
             ,
             pretending
             he
             would
             come
             presently
             :
             Thus
             I
             spent
             some
             
             time
             ,
             till
             I
             heard
             the
             noise
             of
             the
             Guns
             ,
             which
             the
             Ianizaries
             use
             to
             shoot
             off
             ,
             when
             their
             Emperor
             takes
             Horse
             ,
             then
             I
             began
             to
             fret
             and
             fume
             ,
             seeing
             my self
             so
             deluded
             ;
             my
             just
             Indignation
             did
             affect
             the
             Ianizaries
             themselves
             ,
             they
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             if
             my
             People
             would
             thrust
             hard
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             without
             would
             so
             press
             upon
             the
             Valves
             ,
             which
             were
             loose
             and
             old
             ,
             that
             the
             Bars
             would
             fall
             out
             ;
             I
             took
             their
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             the
             Doors
             flew
             open
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             out
             we
             went
             ,
             hying
             to
             the
             Room
             I
             had
             hired
             .
          
           
             My
             Chiaux
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             frustrate
             my
             Desire
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             was
             no
             bad
             Man
             neither
             ;
             for
             having
             communicated
             my
             Request
             to
             the
             Bassa's
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             willing
             that
             any
             Christian
             should
             behold
             their
             Prince
             marching
             with
             so
             small
             Force
             against
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
             and
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             said
             they
             to
             him
             ,
             do
             you
             promise
             him
             fair
             ,
             but
             be
             sure
             to
             delay
             him
             tell
             the
             Sultan
             is
             a
             Shipboard
             ;
             then
             you
             may
             devise
             some
             Excuse
             or
             other
             for
             your
             Compurgation
             :
             But
             he
             was
             catch'd
             in
             his
             own
             Craft
             .
          
           
             When
             I
             came
             to
             the
             House
             where
             a
             Room
             was
             hired
             for
             me
             ,
             behold
             it
             was
             shut
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             could
             no
             more
             enter
             into
             that
             ,
             than
             I
             could
             go
             forth
             of
             my
             own
             ;
             when
             I
             knock'd
             ,
             no
             Body
             answered
             ;
             hereupon
             the
             Ianizaries
             again
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             commanded
             them
             they
             would
             break
             open
             the
             Doors
             ,
             or
             else
             would
             go
             in
             at
             Window
             and
             open
             them
             .
             I
             told
             them
             they
             should
             not
             break
             open
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             would
             go
             up
             to
             the
             Windows
             they
             
             might
             ;
             they
             presently
             did
             so
             ,
             and
             opened
             the
             Door
             .
             When
             I
             went
             up
             Stairs
             ,
             I
             found
             the
             House
             full
             of
             Iews
             ,
             a
             whole
             Synagogue
             of
             them
             ;
             they
             looked
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             enter
             ,
             when
             the
             Doors
             were
             shut
             ;
             but
             being
             informed
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             an
             old
             grave
             Matron
             ,
             in
             comly
             Habit
             ,
             profer'd
             her self
             ,
             and
             complain'd
             to
             me
             in
             Spanish
             of
             the
             Violence
             I
             had
             offered
             to
             the
             House
             ;
             I
             told
             her
             ,
             she
             had
             done
             me
             wrong
             ,
             in
             not
             keeping
             her
             Word
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             was
             not
             a
             Man
             to
             be
             thus
             deluded
             ;
             she
             seem'd
             unsatisfied
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             would
             not
             admit
             further
             Discourse
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             I
             was
             allowed
             one
             Window
             ,
             which
             on
             the
             back
             side
             looked
             out
             into
             the
             Street
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Pleasure
             ,
             I
             beheld
             the
             whole
             Proceeding
             as
             they
             pass'd
             out
             of
             the
             City
             .
          
           
             The
             Gulupagi
             and
             the
             Vlupagi
             march'd
             two
             by
             two
             ;
             the
             Selchers
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             and
             Spahi's
             (
             which
             are
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             
               Grand
               Seigniors
            
             Horse
             Guards
             )
             ●
             distinguished
             by
             their
             Ranks
             and
             Troops
             ,
             they
             were
             about
             6000.
             besides
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             the
             Domesticks
             of
             the
             Prime
             Visier
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             Bassa's
             .
             The
             Turkish
             Horsemen
             yield
             a
             gallant
             Shew
             ;
             the
             best
             Breed
             of
             Horse
             is
             from
             Cappadocia
             and
             Syria
             ,
             and
             the
             adjacent
             Countries
             ;
             he
             is
             trapp'd
             with
             Silver
             Trappings
             ,
             studded
             with
             Gold
             and
             Jewels
             .
             His
             Rider's
             clad
             with
             a
             Coat
             or
             Vest
             made
             of
             Silk
             Velvet
             ,
             or
             other
             fine
             Cloth
             of
             Scarlet
             ,
             Purple
             or
             dark
             Blue
             Colour
             ,
             intermixed
             with
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             .
             He
             hath
             two
             
             Cases
             hanging
             by
             his
             sides
             ,
             one
             holds
             his
             Bow
             ,
             the
             other
             his
             Arrows
             ,
             both
             of
             neat
             Babylonian
             Workmanship
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             his
             Buckler
             held
             in
             his
             left
             Arm
             ,
             strong
             enough
             to
             resist
             Blows
             made
             by
             Arrows
             or
             Clubs
             :
             In
             his
             right
             Hand
             ,
             unless
             he
             desire
             to
             have
             it
             free
             ,
             he
             carries
             a
             light
             Spear
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             painted
             with
             Green
             ;
             his
             Scimitar
             is
             studded
             with
             Jewels
             ,
             and
             made
             of
             Steel
             ,
             and
             it
             hangs
             down
             from
             his
             Saddle
             .
             What
             need
             so
             much
             Armour
             ,
             say
             you
             ?
             I
             'll
             tell
             you
             .
             They
             use
             them
             all
             ;
             and
             that
             dexterously
             too
             ,
             you
             'll
             reply
             .
             How
             can
             he
             use
             that
             Spear
             and
             the
             Bow
             too
             ?
             What!
             will
             he
             take
             up
             his
             Spear
             when
             he
             hath
             broke
             ,
             or
             thrown
             away
             his
             Bow
             ?
             Not
             so
             neither
             ,
             For
             he
             keeps
             his
             Spear
             as
             long
             as
             he
             can
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             hath
             occasion
             to
             use
             his
             Bow
             ,
             the
             Spear
             being
             light
             and
             easily
             manag●d
             ,
             he
             puts
             it
             between
             his
             Saddle
             and
             his
             Thigh
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Point
             thereof
             sticks
             out
             backward
             ;
             and
             thus
             he
             presses
             it
             down
             with
             his
             Knee
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             pleases
             .
             But
             if
             he
             fight
             only
             with
             the
             Spear
             ,
             then
             he
             puts
             up
             his
             Bow
             into
             his
             Case
             ,
             or
             else
             with
             his
             left
             Hand
             places
             it
             behind
             his
             Shield
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             my
             present
             Design
             to
             acquaint
             you
             with
             the
             Turks
             expertness
             at
             Arms
             ;
             they
             have
             obtain'd
             it
             by
             long
             Use
             and
             Experience
             in
             War.
             Their
             Heads
             are
             covered
             with
             very
             fine
             White
             Cotten-Linnen
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             whereof
             stands
             up
             a
             Tust
             made
             of
             Purple
             Silk
             ,
             divided
             chamferingly
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             wear
             black
             Feathers
             a-top
             .
          
           
           
             After
             the
             Horse
             ,
             a
             large
             Body
             of
             Ianizaries
             followd
             ,
             being
             Foot
             ,
             and
             seldom
             taking
             any
             other
             Arms
             than
             Muskets
             .
             The
             Form
             and
             Colour
             of
             their
             Cloths
             is
             almost
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             so
             that
             you
             would
             judge
             them
             all
             to
             be
             the
             Servants
             of
             one
             Man's
             Family
             .
             They
             have
             no
             prodigious
             Habit
             among
             them
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             rent
             or
             torn
             ;
             their
             Cloaths
             will
             wear
             not
             soon
             enough
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             without
             their
             tearing
             of
             them
             ;
             yet
             in
             their
             Feathers
             ,
             Crests
             ,
             and
             such-like
             military
             Ornaments
             ,
             they
             are
             over-curious
             ,
             or
             rather
             proud
             ,
             especially
             ,
             the
             Veterans
             in
             the
             Rear
             ,
             you
             would
             think
             a
             whole
             Wood
             of
             walking
             Feathers
             were
             in
             their
             Fire-stars
             and
             Frontals
             ;
             after
             them
             their
             Officers
             and
             Commanders
             follow
             on
             Horseback
             ,
             distinguished
             each
             by
             his
             proper
             Ensign
             .
             In
             the
             last
             Place
             marches
             their
             Aga
             ,
             or
             General
             .
             Then
             succeed
             the
             chief
             Courtiers
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             are
             the
             Bassa's
             ;
             then
             the
             Foot
             of
             their
             Prince's
             Life-Guard
             in
             a
             peculiar
             Habit
             ,
             carrying
             their
             Bows
             bent
             in
             their
             Hands
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             all
             Archers
             ;
             next
             the
             Princes
             Led-Horses
             ,
             all
             with
             curious
             Trappings
             .
             He
             himself
             rode
             on
             a
             stately
             Prauncer
             ,
             looking
             sour
             with
             his
             Brows
             bent
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             angry
             ;
             behind
             him
             came
             three
             Youths
             ,
             one
             carrying
             a
             Flagon
             of
             Water
             ,
             another
             his
             Cloak
             ,
             another
             his
             Bow.
             Then
             followed
             some
             Eunuchs
             of
             the
             Bed-Chamber
             ;
             and
             ,
             at
             last
             ,
             a
             Troop
             of
             about
             Two
             Hundred
             Horse
             closed
             the
             Proceeding
             .
          
           
           
             After
             I
             had
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             viewing
             all
             this
             ,
             my
             only
             care
             was
             now
             to
             appease
             my
             Hostess
             ,
             she
             that
             at
             my
             entrance
             spake
             to
             me
             in
             Spanish
             ,
             for
             I
             heard
             she
             was
             very
             familiar
             with
             Rustan's
             Wife
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             was
             afraid
             she
             would
             represent
             things
             unhandsomly
             against
             me
             ;
             to
             prevent
             which
             ,
             I
             sent
             for
             her
             ,
             and
             told
             her
             she
             should
             have
             remembred
             her
             Bargain
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             shut
             her
             Door
             against
             me
             who
             had
             hired
             a
             Room
             ;
             but
             though
             ,
             said
             I
             ,
             you
             don't
             remember
             your
             Promise
             ,
             I
             'le
             perform
             mine
             ;
             yea
             I
             will
             be
             better
             than
             my
             word
             :
             I
             promis'd
             you
             but
             7
             Pistriots
             ,
             but
             here
             's
             10
             for
             you
             ,
             that
             so
             you
             may
             not
             repent
             your
             Admittance
             of
             me
             into
             your
             House
             .
             When
             the
             Woman
             thus
             unexpectedly
             saw
             her
             Hand
             fill'd
             with
             Gold
             ,
             she
             was
             presently
             melted
             down
             into
             a
             Compliance
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Synagogue
             of
             them
             fell
             to
             blandishments
             and
             giving
             me
             thanks
             ,
             and
             the
             Woman
             that
             was
             Chrony
             to
             Rustan's
             Wife
             ,
             made
             one
             in
             the
             Consort
             ,
             for
             she
             always
             in
             my
             Landladies
             name
             gave
             me
             great
             Thanks
             :
             They
             brought
             forth
             Grecian
             Wine
             and
             a
             Banquet
             ,
             but
             I
             refused
             to
             eat
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             great
             Acclamations
             of
             all
             the
             Iews
             ,
             made
             hast
             to
             be
             gone
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             manage
             a
             new
             Combat
             with
             my
             Chiaux
             ,
             for
             keeping
             my
             Doors
             fasten'd
             ,
             when
             I
             should
             have
             come
             forth
             .
          
           
             I
             found
             him
             sitting
             mournfully
             in
             my
             Porch
             ,
             where
             he
             began
             a
             long
             Complaint
             ,
             that
             I
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             gone
             abroad
             without
             his
             Consent
             ,
             nor
             to
             have
             broke
             open
             the
             Door
             :
             that
             I
             had
             violated
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             thereby
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             stuff
             .
             I
             replyed
             in
             short
             ,
             That
             
             if
             he
             had
             come
             betimes
             in
             the
             Morning
             as
             he
             promised
             ,
             he
             had
             prevented
             all
             this
             ;
             his
             breach
             of
             Promise
             had
             occasioned
             it
             ,
             for
             his
             intent
             was
             only
             to
             delude
             .
             I
             demanded
             also
             of
             him
             ,
             whether
             he
             lookt
             upon
             me
             as
             an
             Ambassador
             ,
             or
             a
             Prisoner
             ?
             For
             an
             Ambassador
             ,
             says
             he
             ;
             if
             for
             a
             Prisoner
             ,
             said
             I
             ,
             then
             I
             am
             not
             an
             Instrument
             to
             make
             a
             Peace
             ,
             for
             a
             Prisoner
             is
             not
             his
             own
             man
             ;
             but
             if
             an
             Ambassador
             ,
             as
             you
             confess
             ,
             then
             why
             am
             I
             not
             a
             Free-man
             ?
             Why
             can't
             I
             go
             abroad
             when
             I
             will
             ?
             Captives
             use
             to
             be
             shut
             up
             ,
             not
             Ambassadors
             ;
             Liberty
             is
             granted
             such
             in
             all
             Nations
             ,
             they
             may
             claim
             it
             as
             their
             publick
             due
             :
             He
             ought
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             appointed
             to
             be
             my
             Serjeant
             or
             Keeper
             ,
             but
             to
             assist
             me
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             himself
             used
             to
             say
             )
             with
             his
             good
             Offices
             ,
             that
             so
             no
             other
             man
             might
             do
             any
             injury
             to
             me
             or
             mine
             .
          
           
             Hereupon
             he
             turns
             to
             the
             Ianizaries
             ,
             and
             quarrels
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             giving
             me
             advice
             to
             break
             open
             the
             Doors
             ,
             and
             for
             being
             instant
             with
             my
             Servants
             therein
             .
             They
             denied
             I
             had
             need
             of
             their
             advice
             :
             I
             commanded
             them
             to
             open
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             obey'd
             ;
             there
             was
             no
             great
             ado
             about
             it
             ,
             the
             Doors
             were
             old
             ,
             and
             flew
             open
             presently
             ;
             there
             was
             nothing
             either
             lost
             or
             broken
             .
             Thus
             the
             Chiaux
             was
             forced
             with
             me
             to
             hold
             his
             peace
             ,
             and
             I
             never
             heard
             any
             more
             of
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             A
             while
             after
             I
             had
             also
             leave
             to
             pass
             over
             the
             Sea
             ,
             for
             the
             Turks
             judged
             it
             conducing
             to
             their
             Affairs
             ,
             to
             Treat
             me
             kindly
             in
             their
             Camp
             ,
             as
             the
             Ambassador
             of
             a
             Prince
             in
             Alliance
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             I
             had
             a
             
             handsom
             Lodging
             provided
             for
             me
             near
             their
             Camp
             ,
             where
             I
             had
             all
             the
             Conveniences
             imaginable
             :
             I
             lived
             there
             three
             Months
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             opportunity
             to
             view
             the
             Camp
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             which
             was
             extended
             all
             over
             the
             neighbouring
             Fields
             ,
             and
             to
             discover
             some
             parts
             of
             their
             Discipline
             :
             You
             will
             not
             find
             fault
             with
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             acquaint
             you
             with
             something
             thereof
             .
             Know
             then
             ,
             that
             I
             cloathed
             my self
             as
             Christians
             do
             in
             that
             Country
             ,
             and
             with
             one
             or
             two
             Attendants
             walked
             up
             and
             down
             their
             Camp
             incognito
             .
             The
             first
             thing
             I
             saw
             was
             the
             Soldiers
             of
             each
             Body
             quartered
             with
             great
             Order
             in
             their
             several
             Ranks
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             silence
             ,
             (
             't
             is
             far
             otherwise
             in
             Christian
             Camps
             )
             all
             hush
             ,
             not
             a
             quarrel
             ,
             breath
             ,
             or
             noise
             amongst
             them
             in
             their
             Jollities
             .
             Besides
             ,
             they
             are
             wonderfully
             cleanly
             ,
             no
             beastliness
             ,
             no
             noisom
             smell
             to
             offend
             Eye
             or
             Ear
             ;
             all
             their
             Ordure
             they
             bury
             under
             ground
             ,
             or
             throw
             it
             far
             enough
             off
             .
             When
             they
             have
             occasion
             to
             ease
             Nature
             ,
             they
             dig
             a
             Pit
             with
             a
             Spade
             ,
             and
             there
             bury
             their
             Excrements
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             ill
             smell
             at
             all
             .
             Besides
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             Drinking-matches
             amongst
             them
             ,
             no
             playing
             with
             Cards
             or
             Dice
             ,
             (
             the
             Bane
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Army
            
             :
             )
             I
             only
             heard
             one
             common
             Soldier
             playing
             a
             doleful
             Ditty
             on
             an
             Harp
             ill
             tuned
             ,
             and
             his
             Fellows
             were
             howling
             rather
             than
             singing
             ;
             it
             was
             a
             Soldier
             's
             farewel
             Word
             in
             the
             Borders
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             and
             he
             canted
             out
             the
             last
             words
             of
             his
             Fellow-Soldier
             ,
             who
             died
             of
             his
             Wounds
             on
             the
             Grass
             bank
             of
             the
             Danow
             ;
             he
             abjured
             that
             River
             ,
             because
             the
             Streams
             
             thereof
             were
             to
             glide
             to
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             commend
             him
             to
             his
             Friends
             there
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             that
             he
             died
             no
             ignoble
             nor
             unrevenged
             Death
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             their
             Nation
             ,
             and
             encrease
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
             His
             Fellows
             groaned
             out
             ,
             
               Thrice
               happy
               he
               ,
               O
               that
               our
               Case
               was
               like
               his
               .
            
             For
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             the
             Turks
             are
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             That
             no
             Souls
             go
             more
             directly
             to
             Heaven
             than
             those
             of
             valiant
             Men
             ,
             who
             lost
             their
             lives
             in
             the
             Field
             ;
             and
             that
             Virgins
             do
             pour
             out
             daily
             Prayers
             to
             God
             for
             their
             safety
             .
          
           
             I
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             pass
             through
             their
             Shambles
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             see
             what
             Flesh
             was
             sold
             there
             ;
             I
             saw
             only
             four
             or
             Five
             Weathers
             at
             most
             hung
             up
             dress'd
             ;
             it
             was
             the
             Shambles
             of
             the
             Ianizaries
             ,
             who
             were
             at
             least
             4000
             :
             I
             wondred
             so
             little
             Flesh
             could
             suffice
             so
             many
             ;
             and
             was
             answered
             ,
             They
             used
             but
             little
             flesh
             ,
             but
             a
             great
             part
             of
             their
             Diet
             was
             brought
             from
             Constantinople
             :
             When
             I
             demanded
             ,
             
               what
               that
               was
            
             ,
             they
             shewed
             me
             a
             Ianizary
             neer
             at
             hand
             ,
             who
             was
             lying
             down
             ,
             and
             was
             boiling
             Turnips
             ,
             Leeks
             ,
             Garlick
             ,
             Parsnips
             ,
             and
             Cucumbers
             ,
             seasoning
             them
             with
             Salt
             and
             Vinegar
             ;
             and
             Hunger
             being
             his
             best
             Sauce
             ,
             eating
             them
             as
             heartily
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             Partridge
             or
             Phesant
             .
          
           
             Their
             Drink
             was
             that
             which
             was
             common
             to
             all
             Animals
             ,
             
               viz.
               Water
            
             ;
             by
             this
             frugality
             they
             consult
             the
             Health
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             saving
             of
             their
             Money
             .
             And
             the
             very
             time
             wherein
             they
             did
             this
             ,
             caused
             me
             to
             admire
             the
             more
             ;
             it
             was
             their
             Fast
             ,
             (
             or
             as
             we
             call
             it
             ,
             Lent
             )
             at
             which
             time
             among
             Christians
             
             even
             in
             well
             govern'd
             Cities
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             Camps
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             Sporting
             ,
             Dancing
             ,
             Singing
             ,
             Revelling
             ,
             Drunkenness
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             Madness
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             a
             
               Turkish
               Envoy
            
             coming
             once
             at
             that
             time
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             reported
             at
             his
             return
             ,
             That
             the
             Christians
             at
             certain
             times
             grew
             mad
             and
             raging
             ,
             but
             sprinkling
             themselves
             with
             a
             sort
             of
             Ashes
             in
             their
             Temples
             ,
             they
             recovered
             their
             Wits
             again
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             did
             not
             seem
             the
             same
             Men
             ;
             thereby
             denoting
             Ash-Wednesday
             ,
             and
             its
             Eve.
             The
             Turks
             fearing
             this
             ,
             were
             struck
             with
             a
             great
             Amazement
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             many
             Medicines
             amongst
             them
             which
             cause
             Madness
             ,
             but
             very
             few
             that
             procure
             a
             speedy
             recovery
             therefrom
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Days
             immediately
             preceding
             their
             Fasts
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             alter
             their
             private
             way
             of
             living
             in
             their
             Worshiping
             ;
             rather
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             abridge
             themselves
             of
             some
             of
             their
             daily
             Commons
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             provide
             for
             their
             Fasts
             ,
             lest
             a
             sudden
             abstinence
             might
             be
             prejudicial
             to
             their
             Healths
             .
          
           
             The
             time
             of
             their
             Fast
             is
             so
             appointed
             ,
             that
             every
             Year
             it
             comes
             fifteen
             Days
             sooner
             than
             the
             former
             ;
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             fill
             not
             the
             12
             yearly
             spaces
             of
             the
             Moon
             :
             Hence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             their
             Fast
             kept
             in
             the
             early
             Spring
             after
             six
             Years
             ,
             happens
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             Summer
             ;
             for
             they
             measure
             their
             Fasts
             by
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             none
             more
             irksom
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             those
             which
             fall
             out
             in
             the
             long
             Summer-days
             ;
             for
             while
             they
             fast
             ,
             not
             a
             bit
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             a
             drop
             of
             water
             goes
             down
             (
             neither
             dare
             they
             so
             much
             
             as
             wash
             their
             Mouths
             therewith
             )
             before
             the
             Star
             appear
             in
             the
             Evening
             ,
             the
             longest
             Day
             of
             Abstinence
             ,
             being
             hot
             ,
             and
             daily
             too
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             tedious
             ,
             especially
             to
             the
             poorer
             sort
             ,
             who
             live
             by
             their
             dusty
             labour
             :
             yet
             before
             Sun-rise
             (
             though
             not
             after
             )
             while
             yet
             the
             Stars
             shine
             in
             the
             Firmament
             ,
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             eat
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             better
             endure
             their
             Winter
             Fasts
             .
             And
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             deceived
             by
             the
             darkness
             of
             the
             Weather
             ,
             their
             Priests
             hang
             out
             Lights
             in
             Paper-Lanthorns
             from
             the
             top
             of
             their
             Moschs
             ,
             (
             from
             whence
             they
             are
             wont
             ,
             by
             sound
             of
             Voice
             to
             call
             them
             to
             Prayers
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             by
             Bells
             :
             )
             And
             this
             shews
             that
             their
             Eating-time
             is
             come
             ,
             whereupon
             entring
             presently
             into
             their
             Temples
             ,
             and
             worshiping
             God
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             they
             return
             to
             Supper
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             close
             of
             their
             Summer-Fasts
             ,
             I
             once
             saw
             a
             great
             many
             of
             them
             to
             go
             into
             a
             Tavern
             over
             against
             my
             Lodging
             (
             where
             Ice
             was
             always
             to
             be
             sold
             coming
             from
             Mount
             Olympus
             in
             Asia
             )
             and
             there
             they
             askt
             for
             Icy-water
             ,
             which
             they
             drank
             jetting
             strangely
             backward
             ;
             for
             the
             Turks
             count
             it
             profane
             either
             to
             Eat
             ,
             Drink
             ,
             or
             Piss
             ,
             in
             a
             standing
             posture
             ,
             unless
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             ;
             but
             they
             do
             it
             bending
             their
             Bodies
             ;
             as
             Women
             do
             with
             us
             when
             they
             make
             Water
             .
             And
             whereas
             in
             the
             dusk
             of
             the
             Evening
             I
             could
             not
             well
             discern
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             Posture
             ,
             I
             was
             told
             that
             most
             of
             them
             drank
             a
             draught
             of
             cold
             Water
             ,
             to
             make
             way
             for
             their
             Meat
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             it
             would
             stick
             to
             their
             Jaws
             and
             they
             could
             not
             
             swallow
             it
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             this
             moisture
             of
             their
             Palate
             did
             quicken
             their
             Appetites
             .
          
           
             In
             their
             Diet
             they
             are
             not
             choice
             ,
             and
             after
             their
             Fasts
             they
             may
             eat
             any
             Meat
             ,
             which
             was
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             do
             at
             other
             times
             .
             If
             they
             fall
             sick
             ,
             they
             omit
             their
             Fasts
             ,
             but
             with
             this
             condition
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             recover
             they
             must
             fast
             so
             many
             Days
             over
             ,
             as
             they
             neglected
             before
             .
             But
             when
             they
             are
             near
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             fight
             ,
             lest
             fasting
             should
             weaken
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             they
             are
             allowed
             to
             eat
             ;
             and
             if
             a
             blind
             Superstition
             detains
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             their
             Emperour
             ,
             at
             Noon
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             his
             whole
             Army
             cuts
             his
             Dinner
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             example
             they
             are
             encouraged
             to
             do
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             They
             use
             Wine
             at
             no
             time
             of
             the
             Year
             ,
             they
             count
             it
             profane
             and
             irreligious
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             especially
             they
             abhor
             it
             on
             their
             Fasts
             ,
             then
             no
             man
             is
             so
             much
             as
             to
             smell
             to
             it
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             tast
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             often
             askt
             why
             Mahomet
             was
             so
             strict
             ,
             as
             to
             forbid
             his
             Followers
             the
             use
             of
             Wine
             ;
             In
             answer
             to
             my
             demand
             ,
             they
             told
             me
             this
             Story
             ,
             That
             Mahomet
             making
             a
             Journey
             to
             his
             Friend
             ,
             at
             Noon
             entred
             into
             a
             House
             where
             there
             was
             a
             Marriage-Feast
             ,
             and
             setting
             down
             with
             the
             Guests
             ,
             he
             observed
             them
             to
             be
             very
             merry
             and
             jovial
             ,
             kissing
             and
             embracing
             one
             another
             ,
             which
             was
             attributed
             to
             the
             chearfulness
             of
             their
             Spirits
             raised
             by
             the
             Wine
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             blessed
             it
             as
             a
             sacred
             Thing
             ,
             as
             being
             an
             Instrument
             of
             much
             Love
             amongst
             Men
             :
             But
             returning
             to
             the
             same
             House
             the
             next
             Day
             ,
             he
             beheld
             another
             face
             of
             Things
             ;
             as
             gore
             blood
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             an
             
             Hand
             cut
             off
             ,
             an
             Arm
             ,
             Foot
             ,
             and
             other
             Limbs
             dismember'd
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             told
             was
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             Brawls
             and
             Fightings
             occasioned
             by
             the
             Wine
             ,
             which
             made
             them
             mad
             ,
             and
             destroy
             one
             another
             :
             Whereupon
             he
             changed
             his
             Mind
             ,
             turning
             his
             former
             Blessing
             into
             a
             Curse
             ,
             and
             forbidding
             it
             ,
             as
             an
             Abomination
             ,
             to
             all
             his
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             reason
             all
             was
             quiet
             in
             the
             Camp
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             composure
             imaginable
             ,
             especially
             at
             their
             Feast-time
             ;
             so
             much
             did
             Camp-Discipline
             and
             a
             strictness
             received
             from
             their
             Ancestors
             prevail
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Turks
             punish
             all
             flagitious
             Disorders
             very
             severely
             ;
             their
             Punishments
             are
             ,
             loss
             of
             their
             Places
             ,
             sale
             of
             their
             Goods
             ,
             basting
             with
             Clubs
             ,
             Death
             ;
             but
             Club-basting
             is
             most
             common
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             Ianizaries
             themselves
             are
             not
             free
             ,
             tho'
             they
             may
             not
             as
             such
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ;
             their
             lighter
             Offences
             are
             chastised
             by
             the
             Club
             ,
             their
             more
             hainous
             by
             cashering
             or
             degrading
             ,
             which
             they
             count
             worse
             than
             death
             ,
             because
             commonly
             they
             are
             put
             to
             death
             afterwards
             ;
             for
             being
             stript
             of
             the
             Ensigns
             of
             Ianizaries
             ,
             they
             are
             banisht
             to
             the
             farthest
             Garison
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             where
             they
             live
             contemptible
             and
             inglorious
             ,
             till
             upon
             any
             light
             occasion
             they
             are
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             yet
             not
             as
             Ianizaries
             ,
             but
             as
             common
             Soldiers
             only
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             let
             me
             acquaint
             you
             with
             the
             patience
             of
             the
             Turk
             in
             receiving
             that
             Punishment
             ;
             they
             'l
             receive
             sometimes
             an
             hundred
             blows
             on
             their
             Legs
             ,
             their
             Feet
             and
             Buttocks
             ,
             with
             wonderful
             patience
             ;
             so
             that
             divers
             Clubs
             
             are
             broke
             ,
             and
             the
             Executioner
             cries
             out
             ,
             
               Give
               me
               another
            
             :
             yea
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             Chastisement
             is
             so
             severe
             ,
             that
             several
             parcels
             of
             torn
             flesh
             are
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             wounded
             parts
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             ease
             ;
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             they
             must
             go
             to
             their
             Officer
             ,
             who
             commanded
             them
             to
             be
             punisht
             ,
             they
             must
             kiss
             his
             Hand
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             Thanks
             ;
             nay
             ,
             they
             must
             also
             give
             the
             Executioner
             a
             Reward
             for
             beating
             them
             :
             the
             Club
             they
             are
             beaten
             with
             ,
             they
             count
             sacred
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             fell
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             the
             Romans
             counted
             their
             Praise
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             as
             some
             Relief
             to
             their
             Misery
             ;
             they
             count
             those
             parts
             wounded
             with
             the
             Rod
             or
             Club
             ,
             to
             be
             free
             from
             any
             Purgations
             ,
             and
             Expiations
             after
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             When
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Turk's
             Camp
             were
             free
             from
             Broyls
             and
             Tumults
             ,
             I
             must
             except
             One
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             by
             my
             own
             Men
             :
             The
             Occasion
             was
             this
             ,
             Some
             of
             my
             Servants
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             walk
             out
             of
             the
             Camp
             ,
             without
             any
             Ianizaries
             to
             attend
             them
             ;
             only
             taking
             some
             Italian
             Renegado's
             that
             professed
             the
             
               Turks
               Religion
            
             .
             Let
             me
             tell
             you
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             these
             Italians
             are
             of
             good
             use
             in
             that
             Country
             ,
             especially
             in
             redeeming
             of
             Captives
             ,
             for
             they
             come
             to
             their
             Masters
             ,
             and
             pretend
             they
             are
             either
             their
             Kinsmen
             ,
             or
             their
             Countrymen
             ,
             and
             therefore
             out
             of
             Compassion
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             desire
             to
             buy
             them
             as
             their
             Pastrons
             ,
             for
             a
             Price
             agreed
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             set
             them
             free
             :
             But
             if
             a
             Christian
             should
             make
             the
             same
             profer
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             either
             refuse
             him
             ,
             or
             hold
             him
             to
             a
             far
             greater
             Rate
             .
          
           
           
             But
             to
             return
             ;
             Some
             of
             my
             People
             as
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             gadding
             abroad
             ,
             they
             light
             upon
             some
             Ianizaries
             ,
             who
             came
             from
             Swimming
             and
             Washing
             themselves
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             without
             the
             Badges
             of
             their
             Order
             on
             their
             Heads
             ,
             only
             some
             Linnen
             being
             very
             slighlty
             wrapped
             about
             them
             .
             These
             Ianizaries
             revil'd
             my
             People
             ,
             knowing
             them
             to
             be
             Christians
             ;
             for
             that
             's
             the
             guise
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             to
             reproach
             Christians
             ;
             't
             is
             a
             Principle
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             they
             think
             thereby
             to
             incline
             them
             to
             exchange
             it
             for
             a
             better
             ,
             as
             they
             count
             theirs
             to
             be
             :
             My
             Folks
             being
             thus
             provoked
             ,
             return
             Jeer
             for
             Jeer
             ;
             from
             Words
             they
             came
             to
             Blows
             ,
             the
             Italians
             assisting
             my
             Men
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Scuffle
             was
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             the
             Ianizaries
             lost
             the
             Linen
             Covering
             off
             his
             Head
             ,
             which
             was
             thrown
             I
             know
             not
             whither
             :
             Hereupon
             the
             Ianizaries
             hye
             to
             their
             General
             ,
             complaining
             of
             their
             Wrongs
             and
             loss
             received
             by
             my
             Servants
             ,
             for
             they
             watch'd
             them
             ,
             and
             found
             them
             return'd
             to
             my
             House
             :
             Their
             General
             presently
             sent
             for
             my
             Interpreter
             ,
             who
             was
             present
             at
             the
             Conflict
             ;
             He
             was
             seiz'd
             upon
             sitting
             at
             my
             Door
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             pulling
             of
             him
             away
             .
             I
             beheld
             it
             from
             a
             Gallery
             above
             ,
             and
             was
             much
             concern'd
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             my
             Family
             should
             be
             taken
             forcibly
             from
             me
             without
             my
             Consent
             ,
             to
             be
             carried
             to
             the
             Bastinado
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             understood
             something
             of
             the
             Matter
             before
             )
             for
             I
             could
             not
             imagine
             he
             would
             be
             return'd
             to
             me
             without
             being
             well
             beaten
             ,
             he
             being
             one
             of
             the
             Turk's
             Subjects
             .
             Whereupon
             I
             ran
             down
             ,
             
             and
             laid
             hold
             on
             him
             ,
             commanding
             him
             to
             let
             him
             go
             ;
             they
             did
             so
             grumblingly
             ,
             but
             hasted
             presently
             with
             far
             more
             grievous
             Complaints
             to
             their
             General
             ;
             who
             commanded
             more
             of
             their
             Company
             to
             go
             and
             seize
             those
             Italians
             who
             of
             Christians
             are
             said
             to
             become
             Turks
             ;
             yet
             he
             charged
             them
             to
             offer
             no
             Violence
             to
             me
             at
             the
             House
             where
             I
             lodged
             .
             They
             came
             back
             presently
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             great
             Noise
             and
             many
             Threats
             ,
             demanded
             those
             Italians
             ;
             but
             they
             foreseeing
             what
             would
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             had
             sailed
             back
             to
             Constantinople
             :
             Much
             Clamour
             there
             was
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             at
             last
             my
             Chiaux
             which
             at
             that
             time
             was
             an
             old
             decrepid
             Man
             ,
             out
             of
             jeer
             thrust
             some
             Pistols
             into
             their
             Hands
             unknown
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             buy
             a
             new
             Bonnet
             in
             the
             room
             of
             that
             which
             was
             lost
             ,
             and
             thus
             the
             Dispute
             ended
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             been
             the
             more
             punctual
             in
             relating
             this
             Story
             ,
             because
             on
             this
             occasion
             ,
             I
             understood
             from
             Rustan's
             own
             Mouth
             ,
             what
             Opinion
             the
             Sultan
             had
             of
             the
             Ianizaries
             :
             For
             he
             hearing
             of
             this
             Scuffle
             ,
             sent
             a
             Messenger
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             desire
             me
             to
             cut
             off
             all
             occasion
             of
             Dispute
             with
             the
             Ianizaries
             as
             the
             worst
             of
             Men
             :
             You
             know
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             time
             of
             War
             ,
             wherein
             they
             may
             be
             said
             to
             reign
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             Sultan
             ,
             who
             stands
             in
             fear
             of
             them
             himself
             This
             he
             spake
             as
             being
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Sentiments
             of
             Solyman
             ,
             who
             always
             susp●cted
             some
             Men
             of
             their
             own
             to
             lye
             in
             wait
             against
             their
             Militia
             ,
             which
             would
             break
             forth
             when
             he
             had
             no
             Opportunities
             to
             prevent
             it
             .
          
           
           
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             though
             there
             may
             be
             some
             use
             of
             a
             standing
             Guard
             and
             Mil●tia
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             also
             many
             Inconveniences
             attending
             it
             ,
             of
             which
             this
             is
             the
             chief
             ,
             their
             Emperor
             is
             very
             fearful
             of
             them
             ,
             lest
             having
             the
             Sword
             in
             their
             Hands
             ,
             they
             should
             alter
             the
             Government
             as
             they
             pleas'd
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             had
             been
             many
             Presidents
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             ways
             also
             ,
             wereby
             this
             may
             be
             prevented
             .
          
           
             While
             I
             was
             in
             their
             Camp
             ,
             there
             came
             
               Albertus
               de
               Vbiis
            
             ,
             a
             worthy
             and
             learned
             Person
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             born
             at
             Amsterdam
             ,
             as
             an
             Envoy
             from
             my
             Master
             Caesar
             ;
             He
             brought
             with
             him
             some
             Presents
             for
             their
             Sultan
             ,
             as
             some
             Goblets
             gilt
             with
             Gold
             ,
             with
             a
             Clock
             neatly
             made
             ,
             and
             carried
             like
             a
             Tower
             on
             an
             Elephants
             Back
             ;
             as
             also
             some
             Mony
             to
             be
             distributed
             amongst
             the
             
               Bassa's
               :
               Solyman
            
             would
             have
             me
             deliver
             these
             Presents
             in
             the
             Camp
             ,
             that
             the
             Amity
             betwixt
             Him
             and
             my
             Master
             might
             be
             more
             publickly
             known
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             Danger
             at
             all
             to
             be
             feared
             from
             the
             Christian
             Arms.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             Bajazet
             ,
             after
             the
             Fight
             at
             Iconium
             ,
             who
             retired
             to
             his
             Government
             of
             Amasia
             ,
             pretending
             to
             live
             quietly
             there
             ,
             if
             his
             Father
             would
             permit
             him
             so
             to
             do
             .
             For
             why
             ?
             He
             had
             sown
             his
             wild
             Oats
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             future
             seem'd
             plyable
             to
             obey
             his
             Fathers
             Will
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             he
             employed
             sundry
             Persons
             to
             carry
             submissive
             Letters
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             begging
             his
             Pardon
             :
             Neither
             did
             Solyman
             pretend
             that
             he
             was
             averse
             from
             Reconciliation
             with
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             admitted
             his
             Messengers
             into
             his
             Presence
             ;
             he
             read
             
             his
             Letters
             ,
             and
             answered
             them
             mildly
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Report
             was
             spread
             over
             all
             the
             Army
             what
             an
             Agreement
             was
             like
             to
             be
             between
             Father
             and
             Son
             ;
             what
             he
             had
             done
             amiss
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             hot
             Blood
             of
             his
             Youthful
             Age
             ,
             provided
             he
             would
             shew
             himself
             Obsequious
             the
             residue
             of
             his
             Life
             .
             This
             Solyman
             did
             by
             the
             Advice
             of
             his
             Bassa's
             ,
             for
             the
             cunning
             old
             Man
             would
             not
             declare
             himself
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             brought
             Bajazet
             into
             the
             Nooz
             of
             his
             own
             Power
             .
             He
             was
             terribly
             afraid
             ,
             lest
             out
             of
             Desperation
             he
             should
             march
             furiously
             into
             Persia
             (
             his
             only
             Place
             of
             Refuge
             )
             with
             so
             great
             Post-haste
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             Sanziacks
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             prevent
             them
             .
             To
             prevent
             which
             Mistakes
             ,
             he
             sent
             many
             Letters
             to
             all
             the
             Governours
             upon
             the
             Borders
             ,
             to
             watch
             Bajazet
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             suffer
             him
             to
             escape
             ,
             if
             he
             attempted
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             he
             put
             all
             those
             of
             Bajazet's
             Party
             that
             he
             could
             light
             upon
             ,
             to
             the
             Rack
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             had
             got
             out
             of
             them
             what
             he
             could
             ,
             he
             put
             them
             privately
             to
             death
             ;
             amongst
             which
             were
             some
             that
             Bajazet
             had
             sent
             to
             be
             his
             Companions
             to
             his
             Father
             .
          
           
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             Persia
             at
             that
             time
             contained
             all
             the
             Countries
             between
             the
             Caspian
             Sea
             ,
             and
             the
             Seas
             of
             Persia
             ,
             with
             some
             part
             of
             Armenia
             the
             Greater
             ,
             (
             though
             Solyman
             by
             taking
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
               Mesopotamia
            
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             Media
             had
             abridged
             their
             Empire
             very
             much
             )
             and
             other
             far
             Countries
             even
             to
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             
               Homaium
               Patisach
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Turks
             call
             him
             ,
             and
             over
             that
             last
             part
             of
             Land
             Sagathmas
             was
             King
             :
             The
             Father
             had
             been
             
             formerly
             over-thrown
             by
             Selymus
             in
             a
             great
             Fight
             in
             the
             Field
             of
             Chalderon
             ;
             and
             from
             that
             time
             the
             Persian
             Affairs
             began
             to
             decline
             ,
             for
             Solyman
             a
             fierce
             Enginier
             press'd
             upon
             the
             very
             Face
             ;
             and
             Thamas
             being
             much
             inferiour
             to
             his
             Father's
             Courage
             ,
             made
             but
             a
             weak
             Defence
             :
             For
             he
             was
             wholly
             given
             to
             Sloth
             and
             Idleness
             ,
             and
             would
             sit
             in
             his
             Palace
             amongst
             a
             Croud
             of
             Harlots
             ,
             amorously
             pleasing
             his
             Humour
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             consulting
             Magicians
             concerning
             future
             Events
             :
             He
             had
             little
             Care
             of
             Administring
             publick
             Justice
             to
             his
             People
             .
             This
             Neglect
             of
             his
             opened
             the
             Door
             to
             all
             Injustice
             and
             Oppression
             in
             every
             part
             of
             his
             Empire
             :
             For
             the
             Strong
             oppressed
             the
             Weaker
             ,
             and
             Innocence
             could
             find
             no
             Justice
             or
             Defence
             in
             his
             Court.
             
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             this
             malevolous
             Instruction
             ,
             yet
             the
             Persians
             have
             so
             sacred
             an
             Opinion
             of
             their
             Prince
             ,
             that
             they
             believe
             him
             happy
             ,
             that
             can
             but
             kiss
             the
             Door
             of
             his
             Palace
             ;
             and
             the
             Water
             wherein
             he
             washes
             his
             Hands
             ,
             they
             use
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Cure
             of
             several
             Diseases
             .
             He
             hath
             many
             Children
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             promising
             is
             Ismael
             ,
             like
             his
             Grandfather
             both
             in
             Name
             and
             Nature
             ;
             a
             beautiful
             Prince
             ,
             and
             a
             Capital
             Enemy
             to
             the
             Race
             of
             the
             Ottomans
             .
             'T
             is
             reported
             that
             he
             was
             brought
             forth
             into
             the
             World
             with
             his
             Fist
             all
             bloody
             ,
             whence
             't
             was
             vulgarly
             said
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             be
             a
             Warlike
             Person
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             was
             but
             young
             he
             confirmed
             that
             Report
             ,
             by
             obtaining
             a
             great
             Victory
             over
             the
             Turks
             .
             But
             when
             his
             Father
             made
             Peace
             with
             Solyman
             ,
             't
             was
             agreed
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             that
             
             Ismael
             should
             be
             sent
             Prisoner
             into
             the
             Bowels
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             no
             Obstacle
             to
             the
             intended
             Agreement
             :
             And
             yet
             as
             ill
             us'd
             as
             he
             is
             after
             his
             Fathers
             death
             ,
             't
             is
             thought
             he
             would
             succeed
             in
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             But
             Solyman
             fearing
             that
             Sagathamas
             ,
             (
             or
             as
             we
             call
             him
             ,
             the
             Sophi
             )
             would
             be
             more
             mindful
             of
             old
             Grudges
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             late
             Peace
             to
             which
             he
             was
             in
             a
             manner
             compell'd
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             his
             Son
             went
             thither
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             much
             ado
             to
             get
             him
             thence
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             it
             might
             occasion
             a
             long
             War
             between
             the
             Empires
             ,
             did
             use
             his
             utmost
             endeavour
             to
             stop
             or
             take
             him
             ,
             before
             he
             could
             come
             thither
             .
             The
             old
             Man
             had
             not
             forgot
             that
             a
             few
             Years
             before
             Thamas's
             Brother
             had
             fled
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             supported
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             cost
             his
             Brother
             dear
             to
             recover
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             feared
             that
             Thamas
             would
             serve
             him
             the
             same
             sauce
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             recover
             by
             the
             Sword
             all
             the
             Countries
             he
             had
             taken
             from
             him
             .
             The
             Design
             of
             Solyman
             was
             kept
             very
             secret
             ,
             yet
             Bajazet's
             Friends
             smelt
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             therefore
             advised
             him
             by
             no
             means
             to
             trust
             his
             Father
             ,
             but
             to
             consult
             his
             Safety
             ,
             by
             avoiding
             his
             Misery
             ,
             what
             way
             soever
             he
             could
             .
             And
             Bajazet
             was
             perswaded
             so
             to
             do
             upon
             a
             small
             occasion
             ,
             (
             as
             oft
             great
             Matters
             turn
             into
             little
             Injuries
             .
             )
             There
             was
             a
             Souldier
             of
             Bajazet●s
             ●s
             taken
             in
             Solyman's
             Camp
             ,
             and
             hang'd
             up
             as
             a
             Spy
             ,
             because
             that
             Bajazet
             had
             listed
             him
             ,
             after
             his
             Father
             had
             given
             him
             strict
             charge
             to
             list
             no
             more
             Souldiers
             .
             This
             was
             warning
             enough
             to
             Bajazet
             to
             pack
             up
             and
             be
             gone
             .
             Now
             Solyman
             thought
             himself
             
             sure
             of
             Bajazet
             ,
             and
             to
             deceive
             him
             the
             more
             ,
             he
             caused
             his
             Army
             to
             begin
             their
             March
             the
             Day
             after
             Easter
             ,
             back
             to
             Constantinople
             .
             But
             Bajazet
             ,
             after
             Prayer
             ,
             upon
             Easter-Day
             ,
             summon'd
             all
             his
             Relicks
             ,
             and
             began
             his
             unfortunate
             Voyage
             towards
             Persia
             ;
             he
             knew
             well
             enough
             that
             he
             went
             to
             the
             old
             Enemy
             of
             the
             Ottoman
             House
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             resolv'd
             to
             try
             the
             mercy
             of
             any
             body
             ,
             rather
             than
             fall
             into
             his
             Fathers
             Hands
             .
             There
             marched
             out
             with
             him
             all
             that
             were
             able
             to
             bear
             Arms
             ,
             none
             were
             left
             behind
             but
             weak
             Persons
             ,
             Women
             and
             Children
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             the
             Toil
             of
             so
             long
             a
             Journey
             ;
             amongst
             which
             was
             a
             young
             Child
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             with
             his
             Mother
             ,
             whose
             Innocency
             he
             thought
             would
             protect
             them
             from
             his
             Fathers
             Cruelty
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             thought
             it
             best
             to
             expose
             them
             to
             his
             Clemency
             ,
             rather
             than
             make
             them
             Companions
             of
             his
             woful
             and
             miserable
             Fight
             ;
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             Solyman
             as
             yet
             uncertain
             what
             would
             become
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             spared
             the
             Life
             of
             his
             Infant
             Son
             at
             present
             ,
             and
             sent
             him
             to
             be
             Educated
             at
             Prusia
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             have
             return'd
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             the
             Day
             before
             Easter
             ,
             but
             had
             a
             great
             mind
             to
             see
             ,
             how
             the
             Turks
             did
             observe
             that
             Festival
             ;
             and
             I
             was
             not
             sure
             that
             ever
             I
             should
             have
             so
             fair
             an
             Opportunity
             again
             .
             They
             were
             to
             Celebrate
             it
             in
             the
             open
             Field
             ,
             before
             the
             Emperour
             's
             own
             Tent.
             I
             therefore
             caused
             my
             Servants
             to
             take
             a
             Room
             in
             the
             Tent
             of
             a
             Turkish
             Souldier
             ,
             that
             stood
             on
             a
             rising
             ground
             ,
             and
             look'd
             down
             on
             Solyman's
             Tent
             ,
             which
             
             was
             over
             against
             it
             :
             Thither
             go
             I
             at
             Sun-rise
             ,
             where
             in
             an
             open
             Plain
             ,
             I
             beheld
             a
             vast
             Multitude
             of
             Turbanted
             Heads
             silently
             standing
             ,
             but
             repeating
             the
             last
             words
             of
             their
             Priest.
             Every
             Rank
             was
             ranged
             orderly
             ,
             and
             standing
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             open
             Field
             they
             seemed
             to
             be
             a
             Wall
             one
             to
             another
             :
             The
             most
             Honourable
             had
             their
             Station
             next
             the
             Emperor's
             Train
             ,
             uppermost
             in
             the
             Camp
             ,
             and
             their
             Turbants
             as
             white
             as
             Snow
             :
             Such
             diversity
             of
             Colours
             did
             affect
             me
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Pleasure
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             they
             stood
             unmovable
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             grown
             upon
             the
             Place
             ;
             not
             a
             Cough
             ,
             Schriek
             nor
             Word
             to
             be
             heard
             ;
             no
             ,
             nor
             the
             least
             moving
             of
             the
             Head
             to
             look
             backward
             ,
             or
             about
             them
             :
             At
             the
             Name
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             they
             all
             as
             one
             Man
             ,
             bowed
             their
             Heads
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Knee
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             was
             pronounced
             ,
             they
             all
             fell
             Prostrate
             on
             their
             Faces
             ,
             and
             Kissed
             the
             Ground
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             Turks
             are
             very
             careful
             and
             ceremonious
             in
             the
             acts
             of
             their
             Worship
             ,
             for
             if
             a
             Man
             doth
             but
             scratch
             his
             Head
             when
             he
             Prays
             ,
             they
             think
             his
             Prayer
             is
             lost
             .
             For
             thus
             say
             they
             ,
             If
             a
             Man
             composes
             his
             Body
             so
             reverently
             even
             when
             he
             speaks
             but
             to
             a
             Bassa
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             fitting
             is
             it
             we
             should
             do
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             infinitely
             greater
             than
             the
             greatest
             of
             Men
             ?
          
           
             After
             Prayer
             ,
             the
             whole
             Knot
             of
             them
             was
             broke
             asunder
             ,
             and
             they
             ran
             up
             and
             down
             ranging
             over
             the
             Fields
             :
             Anon
             the
             Emperor's
             Dinner
             is
             served
             up
             ,
             which
             the
             Ianisaries
             carry
             away
             Dish
             by
             Dish
             ,
             and
             eat
             it
             with
             a
             
             gret
             deal
             of
             Jollity
             and
             Mirth
             :
             T'
             is
             an
             allowed
             Custom
             for
             them
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             their
             Emperor
             being
             provided
             of
             a
             Dinner
             elsewhere
             .
             When
             I
             had
             beheld
             their
             Shew
             ,
             I
             returned
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             pleasure
             to
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             The
             remainder
             of
             my
             Task
             ,
             is
             to
             acquaint
             you
             what
             became
             of
             Bajazet
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             shall
             ease
             you
             of
             the
             trouble
             of
             Reading
             ,
             and
             my self
             of
             Writing
             .
             He
             ,
             as
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             with
             his
             Invincible
             Band
             ,
             March'd
             out
             of
             Amasia
             with
             such
             speed
             ,
             that
             his
             coming
             prevented
             the
             Report
             thereof
             ;
             and
             those
             Bassa's
             who
             designed
             to
             observe
             his
             Motion
             ,
             he
             came
             upon
             them
             unawars
             .
             He
             put
             a
             notable
             Cheat
             upon
             the
             Bassa
             of
             Constantinople
             ;
             for
             whereas
             ,
             there
             were
             ways
             in
             his
             Province
             by
             which
             he
             might
             March
             ,
             and
             he
             himself
             had
             beset
             the
             chiefest
             of
             them
             ;
             he
             sent
             some
             before
             him
             pretended
             to
             be
             Runaways
             ,
             to
             inform
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             gone
             the
             furthest
             way
             about
             ;
             which
             he
             giving
             Credit
             to
             ,
             removed
             his
             Troops
             thither
             to
             prevent
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             left
             him
             a
             free
             passage
             .
          
           
             He
             put
             the
             like
             Trick
             upon
             the
             Bassa
             of
             Erzerumen
             ,
             for
             knowing
             that
             the
             Passage
             through
             the
             Province
             would
             be
             very
             hazardous
             ,
             he
             sent
             some
             before
             him
             with
             a
             counterfeit
             Message
             ,
             to
             Salute
             him
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             Misfortunes
             had
             reduced
             him
             to
             the
             top
             of
             all
             miseries
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             desired
             him
             that
             he
             might
             rest
             a
             day
             or
             two
             in
             his
             Province
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             procure
             his
             Horses
             to
             be
             relieved
             and
             new
             Shod
             .
          
           
             The
             Bassa
             granted
             his
             request
             ,
             whereas
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             a
             commiserating
             his
             Case
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             favoured
             his
             Side
             ,
             but
             perhaps
             that
             he
             might
             amaze
             him
             a
             little
             till
             he
             had
             got
             all
             his
             Troops
             together
             to
             ensnare
             him
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             scattered
             ,
             as
             not
             dreaming
             he
             would
             be
             so
             soon
             upon
             him
             .
             However
             Bajazet
             March'd
             continually
             on
             ,
             allowing
             his
             men
             no
             rest
             by
             day
             ,
             and
             very
             little
             at
             Night
             .
             The
             Bassa
             of
             Erzerumen
             seeing
             himself
             Deceived
             ,
             made
             haste
             to
             joyn
             himself
             with
             the
             other
             Bassa's
             in
             his
             Flight
             .
          
           
           
             For
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             Solyman
             heard
             his
             Son
             was
             gone
             from
             Amazia
             ,
             he
             commanded
             a
             great
             many
             Sanziacks
             and
             Bassa's
             to
             follow
             ,
             and
             upon
             pain
             of
             Death
             to
             bring
             him
             either
             Alive
             or
             Dead
             ;
             but
             all
             in
             vain
             ,
             for
             Bajazet
             Fled
             faster
             than
             they
             could
             Persue
             :
             The
             Bassa
             of
             Casgan
             ,
             afore-mentioned
             ,
             paid
             dear
             enough
             for
             letting
             him
             escape
             ,
             for
             Solyman
             put
             him
             out
             of
             his
             Place
             ,
             but
             Selymus
             put
             him
             to
             Death
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             two
             Boys
             ,
             tho'
             not
             before
             they
             had
             been
             most
             inhumanly
             Butchered
             .
             Selymus
             and
             
               Mehemet
               Bassa
            
             ,
             and
             Beglerbeg
             of
             Greece
             ,
             persued
             Bajazet
             a
             far
             longer
             distance
             .
             Solyman
             was
             much
             troubled
             when
             he
             heard
             of
             his
             Escape
             ,
             as
             being
             wel
             assured
             ,
             he
             would
             make
             towards
             Persia
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             he
             was
             about
             to
             gather
             all
             his
             Force
             both
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             together
             ,
             and
             so
             March
             away
             to
             declare
             War
             against
             Persia
             :
             But
             his
             greater
             Counsellors
             stopped
             his
             March
             ,
             alledging
             the
             hazard
             he
             would
             run
             amongst
             an
             ingrateful
             Soldiery
             :
             And
             besides
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             what
             if
             Bajazet
             out
             of
             his
             temerity
             and
             rashness
             should
             send
             a
             Company
             about
             Pontus
             and
             the
             
               Palus
               Moeotis
            
             ,
             and
             so
             march
             back
             to
             Constantinople
             in
             the
             Emperor's
             Absence
             ,
             where
             he
             might
             by
             promising
             Liberty
             to
             Captives
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Agiomaglans
             ,
             get
             upon
             the
             Throne
             ,
             now
             empty
             of
             a
             Prince
             ?
             These
             Advices
             restrained
             Solyman
             from
             his
             Intention
             .
          
           
             Bajazet
             all
             along
             his
             March
             ,
             caused
             Labels
             to
             be
             fixed
             to
             the
             Doors
             of
             the
             Houses
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             give
             double
             Pay
             to
             all
             the
             Soldiers
             that
             would
             Revolt
             to
             him
             ;
             which
             made
             Solyman's
             Soldiers
             suspected
             by
             their
             Officers
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             the
             Common
             Soldiers
             suffered
             many
             Speeches
             in
             favour
             of
             Bajazet
             .
             After
             much
             ado
             ,
             Bajazet
             escaped
             to
             the
             River
             Araxes
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Bounds
             betwixt
             the
             two
             Empires
             of
             Turkey
             and
             Persia
             ;
             and
             after
             he
             had
             pass'd
             this
             River
             ,
             he
             scarce
             thought
             himself
             secure
             ,
             but
             appointed
             some
             of
             his
             own
             Soldiers
             to
             Guard
             
             the
             Banks
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             pursuing
             Sanziacks
             might
             not
             pass
             over
             :
             But
             they
             being
             but
             few
             ,
             were
             easily
             discomfited
             e'er
             the
             Turkish
             Commanders
             pass'd
             farther
             into
             Persia
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             they
             met
             with
             a
             great
             Body
             of
             Persian
             Horse
             ,
             whose
             Commanders
             demanded
             of
             them
             ,
             why
             they
             Invaded
             another
             Prince's
             Territories
             ?
             Their
             Answer
             was
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             fetch
             the
             Fugitive
             Son
             of
             their
             own
             Prince
             .
             The
             Persians
             told
             'em
             ,
             't
             was
             contrary
             to
             the
             League
             to
             come
             Armed
             into
             their
             Dominions
             ;
             there
             was
             Peace
             betwixt
             Sagathma
             and
             Solyman
             ,
             which
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             Violate
             :
             As
             for
             Bajazet
             ,
             their
             Prince
             would
             do
             what
             was
             fitting
             ;
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             they
             should
             retreat
             to
             their
             own
             Country
             :
             With
             this
             Reprimand
             they
             direct
             their
             March
             backward
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             immediately
             Messengers
             are
             sent
             from
             Persia
             ,
             to
             Bajazet
             to
             bid
             him
             return
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             spy
             what
             Force
             he
             had
             brought
             with
             him
             .
             Bajazet
             Answers
             ,
             that
             his
             Brother's
             Insolency
             and
             Father's
             Displeasure
             ,
             had
             driven
             him
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             come
             to
             Persia
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             Altar
             for
             an
             oppressed
             Prince
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             confideration
             of
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             future
             Affairs
             ,
             he
             hoped
             he
             would
             afford
             him
             Protection
             ,
             being
             destitute
             of
             all
             things
             .
             The
             Persian
             Answered
             ,
             He
             was
             not
             well
             advised
             to
             repair
             to
             him
             who
             had
             made
             Peace
             with
             his
             Father
             ;
             upon
             this
             condition
             ,
             they
             were
             both
             to
             Serve
             the
             same
             Friend
             and
             Enemy
             ,
             which
             League
             he
             could
             not
             Violate
             ;
             nevertheless
             ,
             since
             he
             was
             come
             ,
             he
             bid
             him
             Wellcome
             ,
             he
             would
             do
             his
             utmost
             to
             reconcile
             him
             to
             his
             Father
             .
             Thus
             his
             first
             Entertainment
             in
             Persia
             was
             Promising
             enough
             ;
             nought
             but
             Gratulations
             ,
             Feastings
             ,
             friendly
             Entertainments
             ,
             and
             Merry-makings
             ,
             by
             which
             subtil
             Men
             disguise
             their
             Meanings
             ;
             yea
             ,
             mention
             was
             made
             of
             an
             Affinity
             also
             ,
             that
             Bajazet's
             Son
             should
             Marry
             one
             of
             the
             Sophi's
             Daughters
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             gave
             him
             hopes
             ,
             that
             the
             Sophi
             would
             never
             be
             at
             
             quiet
             ,
             till
             Solyman
             had
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             the
             Government
             of
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             or
             Babylon
             ,
             or
             Arzerum
             ,
             for
             there
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             you
             may
             live
             Commodiously
             withour
             fear
             ,
             as
             being
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             both
             from
             your
             Brother
             and
             your
             Father
             too
             ;
             and
             if
             either
             of
             them
             should
             deal
             hardly
             with
             you
             ,
             you
             will
             have
             a
             Father-in-Law
             to
             fly
             too
             ,
             which
             will
             afford
             you
             Sanctuary
             :
             Such
             Discourses
             were
             received
             among
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             whereby
             Bajazet's
             thoughts
             might
             be
             diverted
             from
             the
             apprehension
             of
             present
             danger
             .
             The
             Sophi
             sent
             many
             Embassadors
             to
             Solyman
             on
             this
             Errand
             ,
             but
             whether
             he
             dealt
             sincerely
             with
             Bajazet
             to
             reconcile
             him
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             might
             be
             a
             great
             question
             ,
             seeing
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             he
             contrived
             all
             ways
             to
             Destroy
             him
             ;
             for
             Sagathmas
             was
             in
             a
             mighty
             fear
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             nourish
             a
             Serpent
             in
             his
             Bosom
             ,
             and
             which
             encreased
             his
             rancour
             ,
             was
             the
             wicked
             design
             of
             some
             who
             perswaded
             Bajazet
             to
             attempt
             the
             destroying
             of
             Sagathmas
             ;
             for
             one
             of
             Bajazet's
             Commanders
             was
             heard
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Why
               do
               we
               not
               Kill
               this
               Heretick
               ,
               and
               Possess
               his
               Kingdoms
               ?
               For
               without
               doubt
               ,
               he
               will
               one
               day
               be
               the
               ruin
               of
               us
               all
               .
            
             These
             wild
             Discourses
             coming
             to
             Sagathmas's
             Ears
             ,
             put
             him
             upon
             a
             Project
             more
             necessary
             than
             plausible
             ;
             for
             Bajazet
             had
             not
             many
             Forces
             ,
             but
             very
             warlike
             ones
             ;
             and
             there
             were
             many
             Valiant
             Men
             among
             them
             that
             were
             ready
             to
             attempt
             any
             Invasion
             ,
             and
             therfore
             he
             had
             reason
             to
             fear
             .
             He
             was
             conscious
             also
             that
             he
             had
             added
             new
             Kingdoms
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             as
             being
             Conquer'd
             on
             pretence
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             who
             would
             secure
             such
             sickly
             Subjects
             ,
             who
             were
             weary
             of
             their
             present
             State
             and
             coveted
             a
             Change
             ?
             To
             these
             nothing
             could
             be
             more
             Oppressive
             ,
             than
             the
             coming
             of
             Bajazet
             ,
             tho'
             he
             is
             more
             in
             my
             Power
             ,
             than
             I
             am
             in
             his
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             were
             best
             improve
             the
             Opportunity
             ,
             and
             treat
             him
             no
             longer
             as
             a
             Guest
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             Enemy
             to
             be
             Chained
             up
             .
             To
             compass
             which
             ,
             no
             method
             was
             more
             advisable
             than
             to
             sever
             him
             from
             his
             Forces
             ,
             for
             then
             he
             may
             be
             more
             
             easily
             Trapp'd
             ;
             by
             open
             Force
             't
             is
             hard
             to
             Seize
             him
             ,
             his
             Soldiers
             being
             well
             Train'd
             and
             Disciplin'd
             ,
             but
             mine
             slothful
             ,
             unaccustomed
             to
             Arms
             ,
             and
             besides
             at
             a
             great
             Distance
             one
             from
             another
             .
             Hereupon
             Bajazet
             was
             desired
             to
             separate
             his
             Forces
             ,
             it
             being
             allowed
             it
             was
             Commodious
             so
             to
             do
             .
             He
             could
             not
             withstand
             the
             Proposal
             ,
             tho'
             intelligent
             Men
             foresaw
             the
             danger
             thereof
             :
             But
             ,
             alas
             ,
             he
             that
             was
             under
             another
             Man's
             Roof
             ,
             must
             now
             be
             at
             their
             Beck
             who
             Maintained
             him
             ,
             especially
             since
             it
             would
             breed
             a
             suspicion
             if
             he
             entertained
             so
             much
             as
             the
             report
             of
             Perfidiousness
             in
             his
             Host
             that
             entertained
             him
             .
             Hereupon
             his
             Men
             were
             divided
             ,
             never
             to
             see
             one
             another
             again
             ,
             and
             Quartered
             where
             the
             Persians
             pleased
             ;
             and
             being
             put
             here
             ,
             very
             shortly
             after
             Slain
             by
             the
             more
             numerous
             Persians
             ,
             their
             Arms
             ,
             Horses
             ,
             and
             all
             else
             they
             had
             ,
             fell
             a
             Prey
             to
             the
             Conqueror
             .
             At
             the
             same
             time
             Bajazet
             was
             clapp'd
             up
             in
             Prison
             ,
             with
             his
             Children
             ;
             and
             to
             encrease
             the
             indignity
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             he
             was
             haled
             even
             from
             a
             Feast
             ,
             to
             a
             Dungeon
             .
          
           
             Thus
             have
             I
             here
             satisfied
             your
             desire
             ,
             in
             acquainting
             you
             with
             the
             stay
             of
             Bajazet
             :
             'T
             is
             time
             now
             to
             consider
             what
             will
             become
             of
             him
             for
             the
             future
             :
             Some
             think
             he
             will
             will
             Retreat
             to
             Babylon
             ,
             or
             such-like
             Province
             ,
             on
             the
             Borders
             of
             each
             Empire
             ,
             to
             be
             Sanziack
             thereof
             .
             Others
             think
             it
             a
             desperate
             Case
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             of
             his
             Life
             either
             from
             Solyman
             or
             Sagathmas
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             will
             either
             be
             sent
             back
             hither
             to
             be
             put
             to
             Death
             ,
             or
             Strangled
             in
             Prison
             there
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Persian
             weighed
             every
             thing
             in
             his
             Thoughts
             ,
             when
             he
             put
             Bajazet
             in
             Prison
             ;
             he
             knew
             he
             was
             of
             an
             aspiring
             and
             couragious
             Spirit
             ,
             far
             superior
             to
             his
             Brother
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             should
             Succeed
             his
             Father
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             it
             might
             do
             Persia
             much
             more
             mischief
             than
             ever
             Solymus
             could
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             but
             a
             slothful
             Prince
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             for
             War
             ,
             and
             therefore
             some
             thought
             he
             would
             never
             escape
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             ;
             for
             to
             besure
             he
             can
             never
             be
             his
             
             Friend
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             injured
             him
             so
             much
             .
             Some
             think
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             some
             think
             another
             :
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             will
             be
             an
             intricate
             Business
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             Bajazet
             is
             in
             Troubles
             ,
             and
             the
             issue
             undetermin'd
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             easily
             make
             War
             on
             Christendom
             in
             this
             Juncture
             .
             They
             labour
             to
             obtrude
             on
             me
             certain
             Conditions
             of
             Peace
             ,
             having
             some
             Letters
             that
             will
             please
             my
             Master
             ,
             but
             they
             allow
             me
             no
             Copy
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             heretofore
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             do
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             suspect
             Fraud
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             and
             therefore
             do
             peremptorily
             refuse
             to
             send
             those
             Letters
             to
             Cesar
             ,
             unless
             first
             I
             know
             their
             Contents
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             deceive
             me
             by
             a
             false
             Copy
             ,
             then
             the
             blame
             lyes
             at
             their
             door
             ,
             not
             at
             mine
             ;
             so
             that
             by
             this
             means
             I
             shall
             free
             my
             Master
             from
             answering
             their
             Captious
             Letters
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             sure
             he
             will
             accept
             of
             no
             Conditions
             of
             Peace
             but
             such
             as
             are
             Honourable
             ones
             .
             But
             you
             'll
             say
             ,
             if
             you
             refuse
             to
             accept
             of
             their
             Conditions
             of
             Peace
             ,
             't
             is
             one
             step
             towards
             a
             War.
             Let
             it
             be
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             I
             judge
             it
             more
             advisable
             to
             leave
             all
             free
             to
             the
             events
             of
             future
             Ages
             .
             But
             the
             not
             sending
             their
             Letters
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             a
             Crime
             ,
             I
             shall
             take
             it
             on
             my self
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             easily
             clear
             my self
             ,
             if
             the
             issue
             of
             Bajazet's
             Affairs
             do
             not
             answer
             their
             Expectation
             ;
             seeing
             it
             is
             yet
             very
             difficult
             ,
             tho'
             not
             impossible
             ,
             for
             the
             Turks
             are
             not
             irreconcileable
             to
             those
             Embassadors
             who
             study
             to
             do
             their
             Master
             the
             best
             service
             they
             can
             amongst
             them
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             the
             declining
             Age
             of
             my
             Prince
             will
             be
             some
             advantage
             to
             me
             ,
             who
             is
             fitter
             for
             rest
             and
             quiet
             ,
             than
             for
             the
             News
             of
             an
             unnecessary
             War
             ;
             for
             their
             Bassas
             think
             as
             men
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             my
             Pains
             will
             be
             lessened
             hereby
             ,
             but
             I
             count
             them
             best
             bestow'd
             if
             they
             succeed
             at
             last
             .
          
           
             Thus
             Sir
             ,
             I
             have
             written
             you
             a
             Book
             rather
             than
             a
             Letter
             ;
             whereas
             if
             I
             have
             offended
             you
             ,
             the
             fault
             is
             yours
             rather
             than
             mine
             ;
             what
             I
             did
             was
             at
             your
             request
             ,
             and
             readiness
             to
             please
             a
             Friend
             ,
             hath
             always
             been
             counted
             a
             Vertue
             in
             Friendship
             .
             Yet
             
             I
             hope
             these
             things
             will
             be
             as
             pleasant
             for
             you
             to
             read
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             delightful
             for
             me
             to
             write
             ;
             for
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             I
             put
             Pen
             to
             Paper
             ,
             I
             love
             to
             be
             prolix
             ,
             that
             so
             I
             may
             as
             it
             were
             deceive
             my
             Confinement
             ;
             that
             I
             may
             wander
             abroad
             in
             my
             Mind
             ,
             and
             be
             Conversant
             with
             you
             as
             in
             Presence
             .
             VVhat
             things
             seem
             frivolous
             and
             needless
             ,
             you
             must
             take
             them
             as
             proceeding
             by
             word
             of
             Mouth
             in
             familiar
             Conferences
             amongst
             Friends
             .
             Men
             may
             be
             allow'd
             to
             tittle
             tattle
             in
             a
             Letter
             as
             well
             as
             in
             common
             Discourse
             ;
             if
             I
             were
             to
             write
             Inscriptions
             for
             Churches
             and
             Temples
             ,
             to
             be
             seen
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             Circumspection
             and
             care
             must
             be
             used
             ,
             but
             not
             when
             I
             write
             to
             you
             and
             a
             few
             priv●●e
             Friends
             .
             I
             aim
             not
             at
             Fame
             ;
             if
             my
             Lines
             please
             you
             ,
             I
             have
             enough
             .
             You
             will
             say
             perhaps
             I
             might
             have
             writ
             better
             Latin
             ;
             I
             grant
             it
             ,
             but
             what
             if
             it
             were
             beyond
             my
             Ability
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             for
             want
             of
             any
             good
             will
             ;
             and
             yet
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             what
             good
             Latin
             can
             come
             out
             of
             uncouth
             Greece
             or
             barbarous
             Turky
             ?
             If
             you
             take
             my
             Lines
             in
             good
             part
             ,
             I
             shall
             trouble
             you
             no
             more
             till
             my
             return
             to
             Vienna
             ,
             if
             ever
             God
             permit
             me
             so
             to
             do
             .
             Excuse
             my
             Trouble
             .
          
           
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               
                 June
                 1.
                 1560.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             FOURTH
             AND
             LAST
             EPISTLE
             .
          
           
             
               SIR
               ,
            
          
           
             I
             Acknowledge
             your
             Kindness
             and
             antient
             Respect
             ,
             in
             congratulating
             my
             Return
             ;
             and
             whereas
             you
             require
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             residue
             of
             my
             Embassy
             ,
             and
             what
             Occurrences
             have
             happen'd
             since
             my
             last
             to
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             remember
             my
             Promise
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             not
             disoblige
             so
             choice
             a
             Friend
             ;
             take
             them
             all
             in
             a
             Medly
             together
             ,
             what
             comes
             next
             to
             Hand
             ,
             as
             my
             Memory
             suggests
             the
             things
             more
             ,
             and
             things
             less
             serious
             .
             My
             beginning
             is
             with
             the
             Mournful
             ;
             it
             is
             this
             .
             I
             was
             scarce
             settled
             in
             my
             Spirit
             which
             was
             troubled
             for
             Bajazet's
             Misfortune
             and
             Death
             ,
             when
             lo
             ,
             I
             was
             struck
             with
             another
             Message
             as
             sorrowful
             as
             that
             .
             We
             were
             all
             in
             a
             great
             expectation
             
             of
             the
             Success
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Fleet
             ,
             which
             sailed
             towards
             the
             Isle
             of
             Meniage
             ,
             (
             now
             called
             G●rse
             ,
             )
             upon
             News
             that
             the
             Spaniards
             had
             prevailed
             there
             .
             For
             Solyman
             (
             being
             advertised
             that
             Bland
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             added
             new
             Fortifications
             to
             the
             old
             Castle
             therein
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             had
             yet
             a
             very
             strong
             Garrison
             ,
             )
             could
             not
             endure
             to
             be
             thus
             check'd
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             the
             Prosperities
             of
             his
             flourishing
             Empire
             .
             Hereupon
             he
             equipp'd
             a
             Navy
             with
             Auxiliaries
             to
             relieve
             those
             that
             were
             Mahumetans
             like
             himself
             ;
             and
             made
             Bana
             Commander
             of
             his
             Fleet.
             He
             furnish'd
             his
             Ships
             with
             a
             Select
             Company
             of
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             yet
             was
             doubtful
             of
             the
             Event
             ;
             because
             the
             Voyage
             was
             long
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             to
             engage
             with
             an
             Enemy
             redoubled
             for
             Valour
             .
             For
             you
             may
             please
             to
             be
             inform'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Turks
             for
             a
             long
             time
             have
             had
             a
             great
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Valour
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             they
             have
             waged
             great
             Wars
             ,
             and
             came
             off
             with
             good
             Success
             .
             They
             had
             heard
             of
             the
             Emperor
             Charles
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Son
             Philip
             the
             Heir
             of
             his
             Valour
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Kingdoms
             .
             The
             report
             of
             this
             Power
             made
             the
             Turks
             very
             solicitous
             ;
             so
             that
             those
             that
             went
             the
             Voyage
             ,
             made
             their
             last
             Wills
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             should
             never
             return
             to
             Constantinople
             again
             .
             Thus
             the
             whole
             City
             ,
             both
             those
             that
             went
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             staid
             at
             Home
             ,
             was
             filled
             with
             anxiety
             .
             But
             alas
             ,
             their
             Fleet
             sailed
             with
             a
             prosperous
             Gale
             ,
             and
             came
             upon
             the
             Christians
             unawares
             ;
             which
             strook
             such
             a
             terror
             into
             
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             Fight
             or
             Fly
             :
             Some
             nimble
             Vessels
             made
             their
             Escape
             ;
             the
             rest
             were
             either
             taken
             by
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             or
             split
             or
             dash'd
             in
             pieces
             on
             the
             Sands
             .
             The
             Duke
             of
             Medina
             the
             General
             ,
             and
             
               Iohn
               Andrew
               Donna
            
             the
             Admiral
             ,
             fled
             to
             the
             castle
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             escap'd
             in
             a
             dark
             Night
             undiscovered
             through
             the
             Enemies
             Fleet
             to
             Sicily
             .
          
           
             Pitual
             sent
             hither
             a
             Galley
             to
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             this
             Victory
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Testimony
             thereof
             ,
             he
             caused
             a
             Bannet
             ,
             wherein
             was
             the
             Image
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             to
             be
             pulled
             along
             the
             Sea
             ,
             at
             the
             poop
             of
             the
             Vessel
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             it
             arrived
             in
             the
             Haven
             ,
             the
             Loss
             of
             the
             Christians
             was
             presently
             divulged
             ,
             and
             the
             Turks
             congratulated
             one
             another
             for
             their
             Victory
             .
             They
             came
             thick
             and
             threefold
             to
             my
             Door
             ,
             and
             asked
             my
             Servants
             in
             a
             Jeer
             ,
             whether
             they
             had
             any
             Brother
             or
             other
             Friend
             in
             the
             Spanish
             Fleet
             :
             if
             you
             had
             ,
             said
             they
             ,
             you
             may
             shortly
             have
             the
             opportunity
             of
             seeing
             their
             Faces
             here
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             they
             highly
             extoll'd
             their
             own
             Valour
             ,
             and
             blam'd
             the
             Cowardise
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             Who
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             shall
             now
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             before
             us
             ,
             seeing
             we
             have
             Conquered
             the
             Spaniards
             ?
             My
             People
             were
             forced
             to
             hear
             this
             sad
             News
             to
             their
             great
             Grief
             ;
             but
             Gods
             Will
             must
             be
             done
             :
             Our
             only
             hope
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Castle
             in
             which
             was
             a
             strong
             Garrison
             ,
             might
             hold
             out
             against
             the
             Turks
             till
             Winter
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             Accident
             had
             rais'd
             the
             Siege
             .
             
             And
             yet
             our
             Hopes
             were
             mix'd
             with
             Fears
             ,
             that
             the
             Conqueror
             would
             take
             that
             too
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             fell
             out
             ,
             for
             the
             Besieged
             wanted
             all
             things
             ,
             especially
             Water
             ;
             so
             than
             
               Don
               Alveras
               de
               Sande
            
             ,
             the
             Governour
             thereof
             ,
             a
             Stout
             Man
             ,
             Couragious
             Person
             ,
             and
             an
             Old
             Soldier
             ,
             perceiving
             that
             it
             was
             no
             longer
             recoverable
             ,
             with
             a
             Iew
             in
             his
             Company
             ,
             got
             a
             Boat
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             Escape
             towards
             Sicily
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             not
             behold
             the
             Surrender
             of
             so
             important
             a
             Place
             ,
             which
             he
             thought
             would
             be
             look'd
             upon
             as
             a
             Blot
             in
             his
             Escutcheon
             ,
             though
             the
             extreamest
             necessity
             had
             compelled
             it
             .
             When
             he
             was
             gone
             ,
             the
             Soldiers
             opened
             the
             Gates
             ,
             and
             let
             in
             the
             Turks
             ,
             hoping
             to
             find
             them
             the
             more
             merciful
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             easie
             admittance
             .
             But
             
               Don
               Iohn
            
             of
             Castile
             would
             by
             no
             means
             leave
             the
             Fort
             which
             he
             commanded
             ,
             but
             he
             (
             and
             his
             Brother
             )
             valiantly
             repulsing
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             was
             at
             last
             wounded
             and
             taken
             .
             The
             Castle
             was
             stoutly
             defended
             by
             the
             Spaniards
             for
             Three
             Months
             space
             ,
             though
             they
             wanted
             many
             Necessaries
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             the
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
             had
             no
             prospect
             of
             Relief
             .
             The
             Weather
             was
             hot
             ,
             and
             they
             almost
             parched
             with
             Thirst.
             They
             had
             but
             one
             Cistern
             to
             hold
             Water
             in
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             big
             enough
             to
             serve
             them
             all
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             were
             compelled
             to
             weigh
             out
             their
             Water
             by
             Measure
             ,
             only
             enough
             for
             a
             single
             Man
             to
             keep
             Life
             and
             Soul
             together
             .
             This
             Cistern
             Water
             was
             increased
             with
             a
             mixture
             of
             Sea-Water
             ,
             and
             by
             some
             curious
             Art
             made
             fresh
             .
             This
             Secret
             
             was
             told
             them
             by
             a
             certain
             Alchymist
             :
             But
             all
             had
             not
             that
             faculty
             or
             opportunity
             ;
             for
             you
             should
             see
             some
             lye
             parching
             on
             the
             Ground
             ,
             ready
             to
             give
             up
             the
             Ghost
             for
             very
             Thirst
             ,
             saying
             as
             well
             as
             they
             could
             speak
             ,
             
               Water
               ,
               Water
            
             ;
             and
             if
             a
             little
             was
             brought
             ,
             they
             were
             relieved
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             when
             that
             Moysture
             was
             spent
             ,
             then
             they
             relapsed
             to
             their
             former
             Drought
             ,
             and
             dyed
             thereof
             .
             Thus
             many
             perished
             ,
             besides
             the
             Wounded
             ,
             who
             could
             have
             no
             help
             of
             Chyrurgery
             to
             cure
             them
             in
             that
             desolate
             place
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Month
             of
             September
             ,
             the
             Victorious
             Navy
             of
             the
             Turks
             returned
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             bringing
             the
             Christians
             Captives
             ,
             with
             their
             Gallies
             along
             with
             them
             ;
             a
             joyful
             Spectacle
             to
             the
             Turks
             ,
             but
             a
             sad
             one
             to
             the
             Christians
             that
             lived
             amongst
             them
             .
             That
             Night
             it
             lay
             at
             Anchor
             near
             the
             Rocks
             over
             against
             Byzantium
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             enter
             the
             Port
             the
             next
             Day
             in
             greater
             Pomp
             and
             Splendour
             .
             Solyman
             came
             down
             into
             an
             Apartment
             in
             his
             Gardens
             near
             the
             Sea-side
             ,
             that
             from
             thence
             he
             might
             see
             the
             Prisoners
             entring
             in
             .
             
               Don
               Alveras
               de
               Sande
            
             was
             in
             the
             Poop
             of
             his
             Admiral
             Galley
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             
               Don
               Sanctius
               de
               Leydia
            
             ,
             and
             
               Don
               Belliger
               de
               Requemus
            
             ,
             one
             Commander
             of
             the
             Sicilian
             Galleys
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             the
             Neopolitan
             .
             The
             Galleys
             of
             the
             Christians
             were
             despoiled
             of
             their
             Ornaments
             ,
             as
             Streamers
             ,
             &c.
             and
             hall'd
             in
             Barques
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             appear
             base
             and
             contemptible
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Turks
             .
             They
             
             who
             observ'd
             Solyman's
             Countenance
             that
             time
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             perceived
             no
             sign
             of
             Insolent
             Mirth
             therein
             .
             This
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             saw
             him
             going
             to
             his
             Devotion
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             his
             Countenance
             was
             not
             altered
             from
             its
             usual
             hue
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             Victory
             had
             not
             concern'd
             him
             at
             all
             ;
             so
             well
             was
             this
             cunning
             old
             Man
             able
             to
             bear
             the
             breath
             of
             his
             smiling
             Fortune
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             unmov'd
             under
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Prisoners
             were
             afterwards
             brought
             into
             the
             Seraglio
             ,
             but
             so
             miserably
             hunger-starv'd
             before
             ,
             that
             some
             could
             not
             stand
             on
             their
             Legs
             ,
             others
             fell
             down
             in
             a
             Swoon
             for
             very
             feebleness
             ;
             others
             had
             Arms
             in
             a
             Jeer
             put
             upon
             them
             ,
             in
             which
             posture
             they
             died
             ;
             the
             Turks
             insulting
             over
             them
             on
             every
             hand
             ,
             and
             promising
             to
             themselves
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ;
             for
             who
             now
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             before
             us
             ,
             (
             said
             they
             ,
             )
             seeing
             we
             have
             overcome
             the
             Spaniards
             ?
             There
             was
             a
             Commander
             in
             the
             Turkish
             Fleet
             ,
             with
             whom
             I
             had
             some
             Acquaintance
             ,
             who
             had
             taken
             the
             great
             Banner
             of
             the
             Neapolitans
             Galleys
             ,
             being
             Imperial
             Eagles
             embracing
             one
             another
             ;
             being
             inform'd
             that
             he
             was
             about
             to
             present
             it
             to
             Solyman
             ,
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             prevent
             him
             ;
             and
             sending
             him
             Two
             Silver
             Tasters
             ,
             I
             obtained
             the
             Banner
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Ensign
             of
             Charles
             the
             Fifth
             might
             not
             remain
             in
             the
             Hands
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             to
             the
             eternal
             Infamy
             of
             the
             Christian
             Name
             .
          
           
           
             There
             were
             amongst
             the
             Prisoners
             ,
             besides
             those
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             these
             Two
             Eminent
             Persons
             ,
             
               Don
               Iohn
            
             of
             Cordona
             ,
             the
             Son
             in
             Law
             of
             
               Don
               Bellinger
            
             ,
             and
             
               Don
               Gasto
            
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Medina
             ,
             who
             though
             but
             a
             Youth
             ,
             yet
             had
             a
             noble
             employment
             in
             his
             Fathers
             Army
             .
             
               Don
               Iohn
            
             promised
             to
             give
             a
             great
             Sum
             of
             Money
             to
             be
             left
             Prisoner
             at
             Chios
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             inhabited
             by
             old
             Genoeses
             ,
             )
             which
             was
             accordingly
             done
             .
             As
             for
             
               Don
               Gasto
            
             ,
             he
             was
             hid
             by
             Pihulius
             ,
             in
             hopes
             to
             have
             a
             large
             Price
             for
             his
             Redemption
             ;
             which
             design
             of
             his
             had
             almost
             proved
             his
             overthrow
             :
             For
             Solyman
             by
             some
             means
             or
             other
             smelt
             out
             the
             Cheat
             ,
             and
             was
             grievously
             vex'd
             that
             Pihulius
             should
             serve
             him
             such
             a
             Trick
             ;
             so
             that
             at
             the
             Instigation
             also
             of
             
               Rustan
               Gasto
            
             ,
             he
             was
             sought
             after
             ,
             that
             so
             Pihulius
             might
             be
             punished
             ;
             but
             Gasto
             died
             in
             the
             Search
             ,
             some
             say
             of
             the
             Plague
             ,
             others
             by
             the
             procurement
             of
             Pihulius
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             tell
             no
             Tales
             .
             This
             is
             certain
             ,
             upon
             the
             most
             diligent
             search
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             be
             found
             .
             However
             Pihulius
             was
             afraid
             to
             come
             to
             Constantinople
             to
             appear
             before
             his
             angry
             Master
             ,
             lest
             he
             might
             be
             imprisoned
             there
             ;
             but
             he
             hovered
             with
             a
             few
             Galleys
             about
             several
             Islands
             of
             the
             Aegaean
             Sea
             ,
             pretending
             divers
             Excuses
             for
             so
             doing
             .
             But
             at
             last
             Solyman
             by
             the
             perswasion
             of
             the
             chief
             Eunuch
             of
             his
             Son
             Selymus
             ,
             gave
             him
             his
             Pardon
             in
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               I
               for
               my
               part
               forgive
               him
               his
               great
               Offence
               ,
               but
               God
               Almighty
               the
               just
               Revenger
               of
               all
               Wickedness
               ,
               inflict
               just
               Punishment
               
               on
               him
               in
               the
               Life
               to
               come
               :
            
             So
             strongly
             are
             the
             Turks
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             no
             evil
             Fact
             should
             pass
             unpunished
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             
               Don
               Iohn
            
             of
             Cardona
             ,
             he
             fared
             better
             ,
             for
             by
             the
             care
             of
             Adam
             a
             Dissicksleim
             ,
             Baron
             of
             Austria
             ,
             who
             Married
             his
             Sister
             ,
             and
             by
             my
             sponsion
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             returned
             safe
             into
             Spain
             .
             As
             for
             
               Don
               Sanders
            
             ,
             he
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             Divan
             ,
             and
             there
             Rustan
             demanded
             of
             him
             ,
             what
             his
             Master
             meant
             by
             invading
             other
             Mens
             Rights
             ,
             when
             he
             could
             not
             maintain
             his
             own
             .
             Sanders
             answered
             ,
             The
             Question
             belonged
             not
             to
             him
             to
             answer
             ,
             't
             was
             his
             part
             only
             to
             execute
             his
             Masters
             Commands
             as
             faithfully
             as
             he
             could
             ,
             wherein
             Fortune
             had
             been
             against
             him
             .
             However
             he
             begged
             the
             Bassa
             upon
             his
             Knees
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             had
             a
             Wife
             and
             Children
             at
             Home
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             speak
             a
             good
             Word
             for
             him
             .
             So
             
               Solyman
               Rustan
            
             answered
             ,
             that
             their
             Emperor
             was
             of
             a
             Merciful
             Disposition
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             would
             intercede
             for
             him
             .
             Thus
             was
             he
             sent
             Prisoner
             to
             the
             Castle
             called
             Caradenis
             :
             He
             was
             not
             gone
             far
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             sent
             for
             back
             again
             ,
             because
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             Bed-Chamber
             had
             not
             seen
             him
             ;
             a
             Man
             of
             a
             greater
             Authority
             with
             his
             Prince
             .
             Upon
             this
             Countermand
             ,
             some
             say
             ,
             that
             though
             otherwise
             Valiant
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             little
             faint-hearted
             ,
             as
             fearing
             he
             was
             brought
             back
             to
             his
             End
             ;
             but
             it
             proved
             otherwise
             .
             As
             for
             the
             other
             prisoners
             ,
             the
             chief
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             
               Sauchims
               de
               Leyva
            
             with
             his
             Two
             Natural
             Sons
             ,
             and
             
               Don
               Bellinger
            
             himself
             ,
             
             were
             sent
             into
             the
             Castle
             of
             Pera
             ,
             or
             Galata
             .
          
           
             As
             soon
             as
             I
             was
             made
             acquainted
             with
             their
             Condition
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             want
             of
             all
             things
             they
             were
             ,
             I
             thought
             it
             my
             Duty
             to
             do
             my
             best
             to
             relieve
             them
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             I
             sent
             some
             to
             comfort
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             promise
             them
             all
             good
             Offices
             that
             lay
             in
             my
             power
             .
             And
             from
             that
             Day
             forward
             ,
             my
             House
             was
             a
             common
             Receptacle
             for
             all
             the
             Prisoners
             ;
             and
             I
             did
             them
             all
             the
             Kindness
             I
             could
             .
             For
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Turks
             think
             their
             Prisoners
             well
             enough
             provided
             for
             ,
             if
             they
             allow
             them
             Bread
             and
             Water
             ;
             they
             have
             no
             regard
             to
             any
             Mans
             Age
             or
             Condition
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Year
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Sick
             or
             Well
             ,
             Healthy
             or
             Crazy
             ,
             Old
             or
             Young
             ,
             't
             is
             all
             one
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             treated
             after
             one
             and
             the
             same
             manner
             .
             Hereupon
             ,
             I
             was
             forced
             to
             provide
             several
             sorts
             of
             Reliefs
             ,
             for
             several
             necessities
             ,
             different
             Diseases
             requiring
             different
             Cures
             .
             There
             lay
             a
             great
             Company
             of
             Sick
             Persons
             in
             a
             certain
             Temple
             of
             Pera
             ,
             a
             Town
             over
             against
             Byzantium
             ,
             whom
             the
             Turks
             cast
             out
             as
             Abjects
             ;
             and
             many
             of
             them
             perished
             for
             want
             of
             convenient
             Pottage
             to
             relieve
             their
             Sick
             Stomachs
             ,
             and
             recover
             their
             lost
             Strength
             ;
             when
             I
             was
             told
             thereof
             ,
             I
             dealt
             with
             a
             Friend
             of
             mine
             ,
             a
             Citizen
             of
             Pera
             ,
             desiring
             him
             to
             buy
             some
             Weather
             Sheep
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             boiling
             of
             them
             at
             his
             own
             House
             ,
             to
             distribute
             the
             Flesh
             to
             some
             ,
             and
             the
             Broth
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             their
             
             Stomachs
             could
             bear
             ;
             which
             was
             a
             great
             Relief
             to
             abundance
             of
             them
             .
             But
             those
             which
             were
             in
             Health
             ,
             required
             another
             sort
             of
             Relief
             ;
             my
             House
             was
             full
             from
             Morning
             to
             Night
             with
             several
             Complaints
             ;
             some
             were
             used
             to
             good
             Diet
             ,
             and
             a
             piece
             of
             brown
             Bread
             which
             was
             their
             daily
             Allowance
             ,
             would
             not
             go
             down
             so
             well
             with
             them
             ;
             some
             that
             used
             to
             drink
             Wine
             ,
             could
             not
             bear
             the
             perpetual
             use
             of
             Water
             only
             ;
             some
             wanted
             Blankets
             to
             cover
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             never
             used
             to
             lye
             on
             the
             bare
             Ground
             ;
             some
             wanted
             Coats
             ,
             others
             Shooes
             ;
             but
             the
             most
             part
             desired
             ●ome
             Footing
             to
             gratifie
             their
             Keepers
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             deal
             the
             more
             Mercifully
             with
             them
             .
             Money
             was
             the
             only
             Remedy
             for
             these
             Mischiefs
             ,
             so
             that
             every
             day
             some
             Guilders
             were
             expended
             by
             me
             on
             these
             accounts
             .
             But
             these
             Expences
             were
             tolerable
             ,
             compared
             with
             greater
             Sums
             which
             were
             desired
             of
             me
             ;
             or
             else
             they
             prayed
             me
             to
             be
             their
             Surety
             for
             payment
             of
             their
             Ransom
             Money
             ;
             and
             herein
             every
             one
             was
             very
             forward
             with
             his
             Pretences
             ;
             one
             alledged
             Nobleness
             of
             Birth
             ;
             another
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             great
             Friends
             and
             Alliances
             ;
             a
             Third
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Commander
             in
             the
             Army
             ,
             and
             had
             much
             Pay
             due
             to
             him
             ;
             a
             Fourth
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             Cash
             enough
             at
             Home
             ,
             and
             was
             able
             to
             make
             repayment
             .
             Some
             boasted
             of
             their
             Valour
             in
             the
             Fight
             ;
             every
             one
             had
             something
             to
             say
             for
             himself
             .
             When
             I
             demanded
             of
             them
             whether
             they
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             repay
             me
             ?
             God
             forbid
             said
             they
             ,
             
             for
             what
             more
             unjust
             ,
             than
             to
             defraud
             a
             Man
             who
             hath
             restored
             us
             to
             our
             Liberty
             ,
             even
             out
             of
             the
             Jaws
             of
             Death
             ?
          
           
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             it
             was
             very
             grievous
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             hear
             a
             Man
             come
             and
             tell
             me
             ,
             unless
             I
             can
             lay
             down
             200
             Guilders
             for
             my
             Redemption
             ,
             I
             am
             undone
             for
             ever
             ;
             I
             shall
             be
             sent
             over
             into
             Asia
             to
             be
             made
             a
             Galley-Slave
             ,
             to
             tug
             at
             the
             Oar
             ,
             without
             any
             hope
             to
             see
             my
             own
             Country
             again
             :
             There
             is
             a
             Merchant
             Sir
             ,
             that
             will
             deposite
             Wares
             amounting
             to
             that
             value
             ,
             provided
             you
             will
             promise
             repayment
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Allegation
             of
             almost
             all
             of
             them
             ;
             which
             could
             not
             but
             affect
             me
             ,
             as
             knowing
             it
             to
             be
             most
             true
             ,
             That
             if
             they
             were
             not
             relieved
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             must
             needs
             perish
             ;
             and
             none
             could
             better
             do
             it
             ,
             nor
             could
             they
             more
             justly
             expect
             it
             from
             any
             Man
             than
             my self
             .
             But
             ,
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             good
             trusting
             any
             Body
             living
             ;
             to
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             Can
             any
             Man
             be
             so
             prodigiously
             ungrateful
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             repay
             what
             was
             laid
             out
             to
             save
             his
             Life
             ;
             and
             grant
             that
             One
             or
             Two
             may
             not
             have
             ability
             to
             reimburse
             me
             ,
             what
             's
             that
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             lost
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             laid
             out
             to
             relieve
             the
             Oppressed
             .
             But
             sure
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             them
             will
             perform
             their
             Promise
             .
             For
             these
             Reasons
             I
             was
             induced
             to
             pass
             my
             word
             for
             1000
             Ducats
             ,
             which
             hath
             made
             me
             so
             much
             in
             Debt
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             not
             how
             to
             get
             out
             ;
             but
             I
             fear
             have
             freed
             them
             from
             Fetters
             ,
             and
             clap'd
             them
             on
             my
             own
             Legs
             .
          
           
           
             I
             am
             the
             larger
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             both
             to
             purge
             my self
             from
             too
             much
             facility
             ,
             which
             I
             know
             some
             will
             accuse
             me
             of
             ,
             in
             being
             ready
             to
             believe
             every
             body
             ;
             and
             also
             in
             some
             measure
             to
             blame
             my self
             for
             the
             slackness
             of
             some
             in
             their
             repayments
             whom
             I
             have
             undertaken
             .
             For
             I
             foresee
             I
             shall
             be
             a
             great
             Loser
             by
             the
             Business
             ;
             for
             I
             must
             necessarily
             make
             Payment
             on
             the
             Day
             ,
             when
             my
             Word
             was
             once
             passed
             :
             And
             besides
             ,
             I
             heard
             that
             some
             whom
             I
             had
             Released
             ,
             had
             Laughed
             at
             my
             Craziness
             ,
             in
             believing
             what
             they
             said
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             so
             that
             my
             case
             is
             but
             bad
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             judge
             of
             the
             rest
             by
             them
             .
             But
             be
             it
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             I
             thank
             my
             God
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             been
             able
             to
             do
             so
             many
             good
             Offices
             to
             so
             many
             distressed
             Persons
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             repent
             it
             ,
             for
             Vertue
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Reward
             to
             it self
             .
             I
             covet
             not
             that
             any
             Honours
             should
             be
             conferred
             on
             me
             ,
             nor
             any
             Statue
             erected
             for
             my
             Beneficence
             ;
             my
             utmost
             ambition
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             be
             so
             grateful
             ,
             as
             to
             pay
             me
             what
             I
             laid
             out
             of
             Purse
             ,
             to
             save
             their
             lives
             ;
             of
             which
             I
             despair
             not
             from
             so
             cordial
             a
             Nation
             as
             the
             Spaniards
             are
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             rejoyce
             not
             only
             that
             I
             did
             them
             a
             good
             turn
             ,
             but
             that
             thereby
             I
             gave
             an
             Example
             and
             Invitation-to
             others
             to
             do
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             There
             live
             many
             Merchants
             in
             
               Pera
               ,
               Italians
            
             by
             Stock
             ,
             who
             are
             very
             assistant
             in
             relieving
             Christian-Prisoners
             ;
             but
             one
             of
             them
             deserves
             to
             be
             particularly
             mentioned
             by
             me
             ,
             for
             the
             absurdity
             of
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             differing
             
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             He
             was
             an
             
               Italian
               Greek
               ,
               (
               i
               e.
               )
            
             one
             that
             resembles
             both
             those
             Nations
             in
             his
             Birth
             and
             Manners
             .
             When
             his
             Country
             Men
             were
             mercifully
             busied
             in
             relieving
             Prisoners
             ,
             he
             could
             never
             be
             perswaded
             to
             give
             one
             Farthing
             towards
             so
             pious
             a
             Work
             ;
             and
             being
             blamed
             for
             it
             ,
             his
             Answer
             was
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             uttered
             in
             a
             barbarous
             and
             blunt
             Italian
             Style
             ,
             the
             Greek
             being
             more
             familiar
             to
             him
             ,
             )
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             what
             these
             Men
             are
             ;
             but
             this
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             just
             Judgment
             of
             God
             hath
             brought
             them
             into
             this
             miserable
             Condition
             ;
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             oppose
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             let
             them
             abide
             in
             that
             place
             God
             hath
             set
             them
             ;
             you
             who
             do
             boldly
             withstand
             what
             God
             hath
             decreed
             ,
             may
             pity
             them
             if
             you
             please
             :
             But
             I
             will
             not
             spare
             a
             Doit
             to
             release
             them
             ,
             though
             you
             use
             never
             so
             many
             Arguments
             to
             perswade
             me
             .
             But
             enough
             of
             this
             vain
             and
             foolish
             Opiniator
             .
             This
             Loss
             at
             Sea
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Misfortune
             of
             Bajazet
             ,
             struck
             a
             great
             Terror
             into
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             Turks
             made
             more
             insolent
             thereby
             ,
             would
             hearken
             to
             almost
             no
             Conditions
             of
             Peace
             .
             This
             publick
             Calamity
             was
             seconded
             by
             a
             private
             one
             ;
             the
             Plague
             had
             invested
             my
             House
             ;
             one
             of
             my
             Faithful
             Servants
             died
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             were
             terribly
             afraid
             of
             the
             Infection
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             speak
             of
             that
             ,
             there
             was
             another
             case
             surprised
             me
             ,
             arising
             on
             this
             account
             .
          
           
           
             Solyman
             grows
             every
             day
             more
             Superstitious
             than
             other
             in
             the
             Rites
             of
             his
             Religion
             ;
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             delight
             himself
             in
             Musick
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             chanting
             of
             Young
             Singers
             ,
             but
             all
             this
             was
             laid
             aside
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             a
             certain
             old
             Sybil
             ,
             noted
             for
             Sanctity
             ,
             who
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             left
             not
             off
             that
             sport
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             severely
             punished
             after
             his
             Death
             .
             He
             was
             so
             moved
             herewith
             ,
             that
             he
             cast
             his
             Musical
             Instruments
             ,
             though
             richly
             studded
             with
             Gold
             and
             Jewels
             ,
             into
             the
             Fire
             and
             burnt
             them
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             formerly
             eat
             his
             Meat
             out
             of
             Silver
             Dishes
             ,
             now
             he
             was
             perswaded
             to
             use
             none
             but
             Earthen
             Platters
             ;
             he
             was
             also
             over-perswaded
             by
             her
             to
             abridge
             the
             use
             of
             Wine
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             told
             a
             great
             liberty
             was
             used
             ,
             which
             his
             Prophet
             would
             be
             angry
             at
             ,
             if
             he
             suffer'd
             it
             .
             Hereupon
             an
             Edict
             was
             published
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             future
             no
             Wine
             should
             be
             imported
             into
             Constantinople
             ,
             either
             to
             Christians
             or
             Iews
             either
             .
          
           
             This
             Edict
             did
             much
             concern
             me
             and
             mine
             ,
             who
             were
             never
             wont
             to
             drink
             Water
             ;
             and
             what
             other
             Liquor
             could
             we
             have
             ,
             if
             Wine
             were
             forbid
             .
             Our
             long
             absence
             from
             our
             Country
             ,
             and
             the
             uncertain
             issue
             of
             Embassy
             ,
             were
             a
             sufficient
             Mortification
             to
             us
             ,
             without
             this
             other
             Inconvenience
             of
             change
             of
             Diet
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             indanger
             our
             Health
             .
             Hereupon
             I
             desired
             my
             Interpreters
             to
             intercede
             for
             me
             in
             the
             Divan
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             retain
             my
             antient
             Right
             .
             The
             Bassa's
             Men
             were
             of
             different
             Opinions
             in
             the
             case
             ;
             some
             alledged
             ,
             
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             content
             with
             Water
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ;
             for
             what
             would
             the
             Neighbourhood
             say
             ,
             if
             Christians
             may
             drink
             Wine
             ,
             and
             themselves
             be
             severely
             forbid
             the
             use
             of
             it
             .
             If
             Christians
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             might
             ingurgate
             what
             Wine
             they
             please
             ,
             the
             stink
             thereof
             will
             spread
             far
             and
             near
             ,
             and
             profane
             all
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             Mussul-men
             themselves
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             to
             us
             ,
             would
             return
             belching
             out
             the
             smell
             of
             Wine
             .
          
           
             Hereupon
             we
             were
             likely
             to
             be
             cast
             in
             our
             Case
             ;
             but
             at
             last
             a
             more
             favourable
             Opinion
             ,
             viz.
             Of
             those
             who
             plead
             that
             the
             sudden
             change
             would
             be
             insufferable
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             occasion
             many
             Diseases
             ,
             if
             not
             Death
             it self
             .
             Whereupon
             we
             were
             allowed
             the
             Freedom
             of
             one
             Night
             ,
             to
             get
             in
             what
             Wine
             we
             could
             ,
             which
             was
             brought
             to
             the
             nearest
             Landing-place
             ,
             from
             whence
             we
             were
             furnished
             with
             Horsed
             Carriage
             to
             convey
             it
             to
             my
             Lodging
             with
             as
             little
             Observation
             as
             might
             be
             ,
             all
             being
             done
             in
             the
             Night
             .
             Thus
             I
             stor'd
             my self
             ,
             and
             kept
             my
             Priviledge
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             the
             Grecians
             played
             a
             pretty
             prank
             with
             the
             Sultan
             on
             this
             account
             ,
             when
             they
             knew
             that
             he
             was
             to
             pass
             through
             a
             Road
             full
             of
             Vineyards
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             they
             set
             a
             great
             many
             Labourers
             at
             work
             to
             root
             out
             the
             Vines
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             they
             lay
             in
             the
             High-way
             ;
             others
             they
             loaded
             on
             Carts
             .
             The
             Emperor
             passing
             by
             ,
             and
             demanding
             the
             Reason
             for
             so
             doing
             ,
             they
             answered
             ,
             That
             seeing
             by
             his
             Edict
             they
             were
             forbid
             the
             use
             of
             
             Wine
             ,
             they
             were
             cutting
             down
             their
             Vines
             to
             make
             Fuel
             for
             the
             Fire
             .
             For
             shame
             ,
             says
             Solyman
             forbear
             ,
             you
             do
             not
             understand
             my
             Command
             aright
             ;
             though
             I
             forbid
             the
             use
             of
             Wine
             ,
             yet
             I
             allow
             the
             eating
             of
             Grapes
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             best
             Fruits
             that
             God
             hath
             allotted
             to
             Mankind
             ;
             only
             you
             are
             not
             to
             express
             and
             adulterate
             their
             Juice
             ,
             nor
             tun
             it
             up
             in
             Hogsheads
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             it
             quite
             another
             thing
             .
             What
             will
             you
             cut
             down
             Apple-trees
             also
             ,
             because
             they
             bear
             not
             Wine
             ?
             Get
             you
             gone
             you
             Buzards
             ,
             and
             spare
             your
             Vines
             .
             Thus
             the
             Greeks
             were
             fool'd
             in
             their
             Project
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             Pestilence
             which
             was
             within
             the
             Walls
             of
             my
             House
             ;
             whereupon
             I
             went
             to
             Rustan
             to
             desire
             leave
             for
             me
             and
             my
             Family
             to
             remove
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             into
             a
             less
             contagious
             Air
             ;
             this
             I
             desired
             not
             with
             any
             great
             confidence
             of
             obtaining
             my
             Request
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             knew
             the
             Rigidness
             of
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             )
             but
             only
             shewing
             care
             for
             the
             Health
             of
             my
             Family
             .
             He
             answered
             the
             Messenger
             ,
             he
             would
             acquaint
             Solyman
             with
             my
             Desire
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             came
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             his
             Answer
             .
             Accordingly
             I
             sent
             and
             received
             this
             Answer
             from
             him
             ;
             the
             Emperor
             wondered
             what
             I
             meant
             ,
             in
             desiring
             to
             move
             my
             Habitation
             ;
             is
             not
             the
             Pestilence
             God's
             Arrow
             ,
             which
             will
             always
             hit
             his
             Mark
             ?
             If
             God
             would
             visit
             me
             herewith
             ,
             how
             could
             I
             avoid
             it
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             Plague
             said
             he
             ,
             in
             my
             own
             Palace
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             think
             of
             removing
             ?
             And
             therefore
             he
             wish'd
             me
             to
             abide
             ;
             
             where
             I
             was
             forced
             to
             stay
             in
             a
             Pestilential
             and
             Infected
             House
             .
          
           
             But
             Rustan
             dying
             of
             a
             Dropsie
             soon
             after
             ,
             and
             Haly
             ,
             then
             Second
             Vizier
             of
             the
             Bench
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             a
             Prudent
             and
             Courteous
             Person
             as
             any
             was
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             I
             sent
             him
             a
             Present
             ,
             a
             large
             Garment
             of
             Silk
             ,
             in
             way
             of
             Congratulating
             his
             new
             Dignity
             .
             He
             returned
             me
             this
             Courteous
             Answer
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             always
             be
             my
             Friend
             ,
             and
             upon
             any
             occasion
             I
             should
             not
             scruple
             to
             make
             my
             Address
             to
             him
             .
             And
             I
             found
             him
             as
             good
             as
             his
             Word
             ,
             for
             when
             my
             House
             a
             while
             after
             was
             re-visited
             with
             the
             Plague
             ,
             which
             swept
             away
             many
             of
             my
             Servants
             ,
             and
             amongst
             others
             ,
             my
             chief
             Physitian
             :
             I
             sent
             the
             same
             Message
             to
             Haly
             which
             I
             had
             done
             to
             Rustan
             before
             ;
             who
             answered
             me
             ,
             for
             his
             part
             he
             was
             very
             willing
             I
             should
             remove
             my
             Habitation
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             were
             better
             for
             me
             to
             ask
             leave
             of
             the
             Sultan
             himself
             ,
             least
             said
             he
             ,
             if
             he
             casually
             light
             upon
             any
             of
             your
             Servants
             walking
             at
             random
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             he
             should
             take
             it
             in
             great
             disdain
             that
             so
             much
             liberty
             was
             granted
             them
             without
             his
             knowledge
             :
             And
             yet
             ,
             proceeded
             he
             ,
             I
             shall
             propound
             the
             matter
             so
             cautiously
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             not
             doubt
             of
             his
             Assent
             .
             And
             accordingly
             soon
             after
             ,
             I
             received
             a
             Message
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             remove
             whither
             I
             pleased
             .
             Whereupon
             I
             chose
             an
             Island
             called
             Principo
             ,
             for
             my
             Dwelling
             ,
             about
             Four
             Hours
             sail
             from
             Constantinople
             .
             It
             was
             the
             pleasantest
             of
             all
             the
             little
             
             Isles
             contiguous
             to
             that
             City
             ,
             for
             the
             rest
             have
             no
             Village
             at
             all
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             but
             one
             at
             most
             ,
             but
             this
             has
             Two.
             
          
           
             The
             Physician
             I
             lately
             told
             you
             of
             ,
             died
             at
             my
             House
             of
             a
             Plague
             ,
             it
             was
             my
             old
             Friend
             Dr.
             Williams
             ,
             the
             choice
             Companion
             of
             my
             long
             and
             tedious
             Pilgrimage
             :
             The
             occasion
             of
             the
             Sickness
             was
             this
             ,
             It
             seems
             amongst
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Prisoners
             I
             had
             redeemed
             one
             ,
             as
             the
             Event
             declared
             ,
             who
             was
             Sick
             of
             the
             Plague
             .
             My
             Physitian
             did
             assiduously
             attend
             him
             ,
             till
             he
             got
             the
             Infection
             himself
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             guilty
             of
             that
             singularity
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             more
             Fear
             than
             Danger
             ;
             for
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             there
             are
             wont
             to
             arise
             other
             Diseases
             ,
             which
             Men
             are
             apt
             to
             think
             is
             the
             Pestilence
             ;
             so
             that
             Pestilential
             Remedies
             are
             usually
             applied
             to
             every
             common
             Sore
             or
             Boyl
             ;
             thus
             he
             flattered
             himself
             though
             he
             was
             deeply
             infected
             ;
             yet
             he
             did
             not
             suspect
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Plague
             till
             it
             was
             past
             Remedy
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             ready
             to
             dye
             under
             the
             Hands
             of
             his
             Attendance
             .
             The
             Day
             before
             he
             died
             ,
             he
             sent
             me
             word
             he
             was
             better
             ;
             and
             desired
             to
             see
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             pleased
             to
             bestow
             a
             Visit
             upon
             him
             :
             I
             did
             so
             ,
             and
             sat
             a
             great
             while
             by
             his
             Bed-side
             ;
             he
             related
             to
             me
             how
             ill
             he
             had
             been
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Sight
             as
             well
             as
             his
             other
             Senses
             had
             been
             so
             weakened
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             no
             Body
             ;
             but
             now
             said
             he
             ,
             my
             Senses
             are
             restored
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             could
             be
             freed
             from
             my
             Distillation
             that
             hinders
             my
             Breath
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             presently
             well
             ;
             and
             at
             my
             Departure
             ,
             
             I
             told
             him
             that
             I
             heard
             that
             he
             had
             a
             rising
             in
             his
             Breast
             ;
             I
             have
             so
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             he
             threw
             aside
             his
             Blanket
             ,
             and
             shewed
             me
             his
             Breast
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             says
             he
             ,
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             came
             from
             buttoning
             my
             Doublet
             which
             I
             put
             on
             too
             strait
             .
             Towards
             the
             Evening
             according
             to
             custom
             ,
             I
             sent
             Two
             of
             my
             Servants
             to
             watch
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             while
             they
             were
             putting
             on
             him
             a
             clean
             Shirt
             ,
             he
             himself
             espied
             a
             Purple
             Spot
             in
             his
             Breast
             ,
             which
             they
             told
             him
             was
             but
             a
             Flea-bite
             ;
             and
             by
             and
             by
             he
             discovered
             more
             and
             greater
             ones
             .
             No
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             These
             are
             not
             Flea-bites
             ,
             but
             Tokens
             of
             approaching
             Death
             ;
             and
             therefore
             let
             us
             spend
             this
             Night
             in
             Prayer
             and
             holy
             Conference
             preparatory
             to
             my
             latter
             end
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Morning
             with
             full
             assurance
             of
             God's
             Mercy
             ,
             he
             departed
             this
             Life
             .
          
           
             Thus
             was
             I
             bereaved
             of
             my
             special
             Bosom
             Friend
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             Wealth
             of
             Learning
             had
             also
             a
             great
             loss
             of
             him
             ;
             for
             he
             had
             made
             Observations
             in
             his
             Travels
             which
             he
             intended
             to
             publish
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             been
             very
             useful
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             if
             Death
             had
             not
             prevented
             his
             laudable
             Design
             .
             His
             Skill
             and
             Faithfulness
             was
             so
             much
             prized
             by
             me
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             times
             had
             suffered
             me
             to
             return
             ,
             I
             knew
             none
             fitter
             to
             leave
             in
             my
             place
             at
             Constantinople
             than
             himself
             ,
             had
             he
             out-lived
             me
             .
          
           
             After
             his
             Death
             ,
             my
             Cares
             seemed
             to
             be
             doubled
             ,
             nay
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             have
             left
             them
             behind
             ,
             I
             had
             returned
             but
             half
             my self
             as
             it
             
             were
             .
             Well
             ,
             his
             Soul
             is
             at
             rest
             ,
             and
             I
             erected
             a
             Monument
             ,
             as
             a
             due
             testimony
             to
             his
             Vertue
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             Island
             .
          
           
             I
             lived
             there
             very
             pleasantly
             for
             Three
             Months
             .
             It
             was
             a
             private
             Place
             ,
             without
             any
             trouble
             or
             noise
             ;
             there
             were
             only
             a
             few
             Greeks
             ,
             with
             whom
             I
             diverted
             my self
             ;
             but
             never
             a
             Turk
             to
             interrupt
             my
             Mirth
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Turks
             of
             my
             Houshold
             ,
             they
             created
             no
             trouble
             to
             me
             ,
             I
             might
             go
             whither
             I
             would
             ,
             and
             pass
             from
             one
             of
             these
             Islands
             to
             another
             at
             my
             pleasure
             ,
             without
             any
             molestation
             from
             them
             .
             There
             grew
             there
             several
             sorts
             of
             Plants
             ,
             as
             Lavender
             ,
             Sharp-pointed
             Myrtle
             ,
             Cotton-weed
             ,
             and
             abundance
             more
             .
             The
             Sea
             full
             of
             divers
             sorts
             of
             Fishes
             ,
             which
             I
             took
             sometimes
             with
             Net
             ,
             sometimes
             with
             Hook
             and
             Line
             .
             Several
             Grecian
             Fishers
             with
             their
             Boats
             attended
             me
             ,
             and
             where
             we
             had
             hopes
             of
             the
             greatest
             sport
             ,
             thither
             we
             sailed
             ,
             and
             cast
             our
             Nets
             .
             Sometimes
             we
             played
             above
             board
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             saw
             a
             Crab
             or
             a
             Lobster
             at
             the
             bottom
             ,
             where
             the
             Sea
             was
             very
             clear
             ,
             we
             would
             run
             him
             through
             with
             a
             Fish-spear
             ,
             and
             so
             hale
             him
             up
             into
             a
             Vessel
             .
             But
             our
             best
             and
             most
             profitable
             sport
             ,
             was
             with
             a
             drag
             Net
             ,
             where
             we
             thought
             most
             Fish
             were
             ,
             there
             we
             cast
             it
             in
             a
             round
             ;
             it
             took
             up
             a
             great
             compass
             ,
             with
             the
             long
             Ropes
             tied
             to
             ends
             thereof
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             draw
             it
             to
             Land.
             To
             those
             Ropes
             the
             Seamen
             tied
             green
             Boughs
             very
             thick
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Fish
             might
             be
             Frightned
             ,
             and
             not
             seek
             to
             Escape
             .
             Thus
             we
             brought
             
             great
             Sholes
             of
             trembling
             Fishes
             near
             the
             Shore
             .
             And
             yet
             in
             this
             danger
             they
             were
             naturally
             instigated
             how
             to
             save
             themselves
             ;
             some
             would
             leap
             over
             the
             Net
             ,
             others
             would
             cover
             themselves
             in
             the
             Sand
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             taken
             ;
             others
             strove
             to
             bite
             the
             Meashes
             of
             the
             Net
             ,
             though
             made
             of
             course
             Flax
             or
             Hemp
             ,
             of
             which
             kind
             were
             the
             Synodontes
             ,
             Fish
             armed
             with
             strong
             Teeth
             ,
             and
             if
             one
             made
             way
             for
             himself
             ,
             all
             would
             follow
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             whole
             Draught
             would
             escape
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Fish
             left
             for
             the
             Fisher.
             To
             remedy
             this
             inconvenience
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             was
             aware
             thereof
             ,
             )
             I
             stood
             with
             a
             Pole
             in
             my
             Hand
             ,
             beating
             the
             Water
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             keep
             the
             Fish
             from
             biting
             the
             Net.
             At
             which
             my
             Attendants
             could
             not
             choose
             but
             laugh
             ,
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             many
             of
             them
             escaped
             .
             So
             sagacious
             are
             Fishes
             where
             they
             are
             in
             extream
             danger
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             the
             Fugitives
             ,
             we
             brought
             a
             great
             many
             Fishes
             ashore
             ,
             a
             Sea-Bream
             ,
             Scorpion-Fishes
             ,
             Dragon-Fishes
             ,
             Scare-Fish
             ,
             Jule-Fish
             ,
             Chane
             or
             Ruff-Fishes
             ,
             whose
             variety
             did
             delight
             my
             Eye
             ,
             and
             the
             enquiry
             into
             their
             Nature
             ,
             did
             hugely
             please
             my
             Fancy
             :
             So
             that
             at
             Night
             I
             came
             with
             my
             triumphant
             Vessel
             laden
             with
             Prey
             .
             The
             next
             day
             I
             presented
             Hali
             Bassa
             ,
             and
             his
             chief
             Steward
             ,
             with
             part
             of
             my
             Acquests
             ,
             who
             took
             it
             very
             kindly
             at
             my
             Hands
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             I
             took
             delight
             with
             an
             Iron
             Spear
             made
             on
             purpose
             to
             catch
             Shrimps
             or
             Cramps
             ,
             which
             are
             there
             so
             thick
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             grew
             in
             
             
             
             
             
             that
             Sea
             :
             Where
             I
             observed
             the
             Master-Shrimps
             lying
             Two
             by
             Two
             ,
             the
             Male
             and
             the
             Female
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             more
             of
             them
             ,
             of
             which
             
               Cicero
               ,
               Plini
            
             and
             Athenaeus
             speak
             so
             much●
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             think
             some
             of
             these
             Relations
             concerning
             them
             are
             rather
             Fabulous
             than
             true
             :
             For
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             Shell-Fish
             doth
             gape
             in
             order
             to
             catch
             other
             small
             Fishes
             ,
             and
             when
             she
             hath
             got
             them
             ,
             yet
             she
             shuts
             not
             her
             Shell
             till
             the
             Pinnophylax
             bite
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             warning
             she
             closes
             her
             Shell
             ,
             and
             with
             her
             Mouth
             the
             Pinnophylax
             divided
             her
             Prey
             .
             The
             Figure
             of
             these
             Pinnae
             you
             have
             in
             Bellonius
             .
             The
             sharp
             part
             of
             it
             sticks
             in
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             grew
             there
             ;
             and
             by
             these
             sticking
             Fibres
             ,
             she
             draws
             in
             her
             Nourishment
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             she
             is
             loosed
             from
             her
             hold
             ,
             she
             dies
             for
             want
             of
             Sustenance
             ,
             as
             Herbs
             and
             Plants
             do
             .
             And
             it
             is
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             Pinnophylax
             chose
             this
             sort
             ,
             as
             a
             Defence
             against
             other
             ravenous
             Fishes
             ,
             where
             it
             may
             lye
             quiet
             even
             in
             stormy
             Weather
             ,
             and
             go
             in
             and
             out
             at
             her
             pleasure
             .
             Yet
             I
             speak
             not
             this
             ,
             to
             detract
             from
             the
             Credit
             of
             those
             worthy
             Authors
             I
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             leave
             the
             matter
             to
             more
             curious
             Enquirers
             .
             We
             quickly
             laded
             our
             Boat
             with
             these
             Pinnae
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             a
             course
             Fare
             ,
             like
             Muscles
             ,
             of
             which
             you
             would
             be
             soon
             weary
             ;
             but
             the
             Fishermen
             advised
             me
             to
             keep
             the
             Pinnophylaxes
             apart
             ,
             for
             they
             would
             make
             a
             goodly
             ,
             wholsom
             ,
             and
             graceful
             Dish
             .
          
           
           
             Amongst
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Islands
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             untilled
             and
             uninhabited
             ,
             whither
             all
             sorts
             of
             Monsters
             do
             resort
             ,
             Star-Fish
             ,
             Saw-Fish
             ,
             Grape-Fish
             ,
             Sea-Horses
             ,
             Prodigious
             Cockles
             ,
             a
             round
             yellow
             Fish
             like
             an
             Orange
             ;
             no
             ordinary
             Fish
             there
             ,
             but
             Thornback
             ,
             and
             a
             certain
             Fork-Fish
             ,
             with
             a
             terrible
             Prickle
             .
             I
             remember
             we
             took
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             making
             at
             us
             ,
             run
             her self
             through
             .
          
           
             When
             tempestuous
             Weather
             hindered
             me
             to
             see
             the
             Sea
             ,
             then
             I
             delighted
             my self
             to
             find
             out
             strange
             and
             unusual
             Plants
             at
             Land.
             I
             would
             sometimes
             go
             afoot
             all
             over
             the
             Island
             ,
             having
             a
             young
             Franciscan
             Monk
             in
             my
             Company
             ,
             a
             Jolly
             Fellow
             ,
             but
             very
             Fat
             ,
             and
             not
             used
             to
             travel
             on
             Foot
             ;
             I
             took
             him
             out
             of
             a
             Monastry
             of
             Pera
             to
             be
             my
             Partner
             in
             my
             Walks
             ;
             he
             was
             so
             corpulent
             and
             pursy
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             went
             on
             pace
             to
             catch
             my self
             an
             Heat
             ,
             he
             would
             follow
             me
             at
             a
             distance
             panting
             and
             blowing
             ,
             with
             these
             Words
             in
             his
             Mouth
             ,
             What
             need
             all
             this
             haste
             ?
             Whom
             do
             we
             run
             from
             ,
             or
             whom
             do
             we
             pursue
             ?
             What
             are
             we
             Carriers
             or
             Posts
             that
             must
             make
             speed
             to
             deliver
             some
             important
             Letters
             ?
             Thus
             he
             mutter'd
             ,
             till
             the
             very
             Sweat
             pierced
             through
             all
             his
             Cloaths
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             when
             we
             came
             back
             to
             our
             Lodging
             ,
             he
             threw
             himself
             upon
             his
             Bed
             ,
             wofully
             complaining
             ,
             and
             crying
             out
             ,
             he
             was
             undone
             :
             What
             Injury
             have
             I
             done
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             that
             you
             thus
             go
             about
             to
             destroy
             me
             ?
             And
             in
             this
             fretting
             Posture
             we
             had
             much
             ado
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             eat
             a
             bit
             for
             his
             Dinner
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             and
             then
             some
             Friends
             visited
             me
             from
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             from
             Pera
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             some
             Germans
             also
             of
             Haly's
             own
             Family
             ;
             of
             whom
             when
             I
             asked
             whether
             the
             Plague
             was
             abated
             ?
             Mightily
             ,
             said
             they
             ?
             How
             many
             then
             die
             in
             a
             day
             ?
             Almost
             Five
             Hundred
             ,
             said
             they
             .
             Good
             God
             ,
             quoth
             I
             ,
             call
             you
             that
             to
             abate
             ,
             when
             then
             doth
             it
             rage
             ?
             They
             replied
             ,
             when
             about
             a
             Thousand
             or
             Twelve
             Hundred
             die
             in
             a
             Day
             .
             The
             Turks
             entertain
             this
             Opinion
             concerning
             the
             Pestilence
             ,
             that
             every
             Man's
             Destiny
             is
             writ
             by
             God
             in
             his
             Forehead
             ;
             so
             that
             't
             is
             a
             foolish
             thing
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             think
             to
             decline
             or
             avoid
             it
             .
             This
             Opinion
             makes
             them
             fearless
             of
             the
             Plague
             ,
             but
             not
             secure
             from
             it
             .
             So
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             any
             Man
             dies
             of
             the
             Pestilence
             ,
             they
             will
             take
             off
             his
             Cloaths
             yet
             sweaty
             ,
             and
             Linnen
             ,
             and
             rub
             their
             Faces
             with
             them
             .
             If
             it
             be
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             dye
             this
             way
             ,
             it
             will
             most
             certainly
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             if
             not
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             hurt
             me
             .
             Thus
             a
             large
             Field
             is
             open
             for
             Infection
             ;
             so
             that
             whole
             Families
             are
             sometimes
             swept
             away
             by
             that
             Disease
             .
             Whilst
             I
             abode
             in
             these
             Islands
             ,
             I
             got
             acquaintance
             with
             one
             Metrophanes
             ,
             a
             Metropolitan
             ,
             who
             presided
             over
             a
             Monastry
             in
             Chalcis
             ,
             one
             of
             those
             Islands
             ;
             he
             was
             a
             Learned
             and
             a
             Vertuous
             Man
             ,
             very
             desirous
             of
             agreement
             between
             the
             Latine
             and
             the
             Greek
             Churches
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             differed
             from
             the
             Humour
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             who
             esteem
             the
             Latins
             as
             Men
             of
             an
             impure
             and
             profane
             Sect
             ;
             so
             much
             doth
             every
             Man
             abound
             in
             his
             own
             Sense
             .
          
           
           
             When
             I
             had
             lived
             about
             two
             Months
             in
             those
             Islands
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Bassa's
             began
             to
             suspect
             my
             long
             Absence
             ,
             and
             told
             Haly
             ,
             that
             perhaps
             I
             might
             make
             my
             escape
             ,
             for
             I
             had
             Ships
             ready
             at
             my
             command
             ,
             and
             other
             Conveniencies
             might
             easily
             be
             procured
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             more
             advisable
             I
             should
             return
             into
             the
             City
             .
             He
             answered
             them
             ,
             He
             had
             that
             Confidence
             in
             my
             Word
             ,
             that
             he
             believed
             I
             designed
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             Nevertheless
             he
             sent
             a
             Chiaux
             to
             me
             to
             advertise
             me
             thereof
             :
             The
             Chiaux
             very
             cunningly
             pried
             about
             to
             see
             if
             he
             could
             discover
             the
             least
             Preparation
             for
             an
             Escape
             ,
             but
             finding
             none
             ,
             after
             I
             had
             presented
             him
             ,
             he
             returned
             to
             his
             Master
             with
             his
             Message
             from
             me
             ,
             That
             he
             might
             rest
             secure
             ,
             for
             I
             never
             intended
             to
             break
             my
             Word
             .
             Thus
             I
             continued
             three
             Months
             in
             my
             Retirement
             ,
             and
             returned
             of
             my
             own
             accord
             into
             the
             City
             without
             any
             Compulsion
             .
          
           
             Form
             that
             time
             forward
             I
             had
             a
             great
             Familiarity
             with
             Haly
             ,
             and
             our
             Discourse
             was
             still
             of
             Peace
             :
             He
             is
             a
             Dalmatian
             by
             Birth
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             Courteous
             Man
             I
             found
             in
             that
             Barbarous
             Country
             :
             His
             Nature
             Mild
             and
             Gentle
             ;
             his
             Person
             of
             easie
             Access
             ;
             he
             is
             of
             a
             deep
             Understanding
             ,
             capable
             of
             managing
             the
             greatest
             Affairs
             ,
             having
             much
             Skill
             in
             Military
             as
             well
             as
             
               Political
               Matters
            
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             an
             old
             Man
             ,
             and
             hath
             passed
             through
             the
             greatest
             Offices
             of
             that
             Common-wealth
             .
             His
             Stature
             is
             Tall
             ,
             and
             his
             Countenance
             filled
             
             with
             a
             lovely
             Gravity
             :
             He
             hath
             a
             mighty
             Love
             for
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             consults
             by
             all
             means
             imaginable
             his
             Repose
             in
             his
             Old
             and
             Sickly
             Age.
             What
             Rustan
             thought
             to
             do
             by
             Austerity
             ,
             Severeness
             and
             Minatory
             Expressions
             ,
             that
             Haly
             endeavours
             to
             compass
             by
             Mildness
             ,
             Moderation
             and
             Friendship
             .
             Rustan
             was
             always
             Severe
             ,
             Fierce
             ,
             Self-will'd
             ,
             his
             Word
             must
             pass
             for
             a
             Law
             :
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             knew
             well
             enough
             his
             own
             Circumstances
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Times
             did
             exact
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Old
             Age
             of
             his
             Prince
             required
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             afraid
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             carried
             himself
             complyingly
             ,
             either
             in
             Word
             or
             Deed
             ,
             the
             Vogue
             would
             be
             ,
             he
             did
             it
             out
             of
             Covetousness
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             was
             vulgarly
             suspected
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             desirous
             of
             a
             Peace
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             abate
             nothing
             of
             his
             wonted
             Stiffness
             ;
             but
             if
             Propositions
             were
             offered
             to
             him
             ,
             not
             pleasing
             to
             his
             Fancy
             ,
             he
             would
             almost
             thrust
             a
             Man
             out
             of
             Doors
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             scarce
             ever
             parted
             from
             him
             but
             in
             an
             angry
             Mood
             .
             One
             time
             when
             I
             was
             treating
             with
             him
             of
             Peace
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             nothing
             else
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             bid
             me
             
               ●e
               gone
            
             :
             I
             presently
             rose
             up
             and
             went
             my
             way
             ,
             only
             telling
             him
             ,
             
               That
               I
               could
               propose
               no
               other
               Conditions
               than
               what
               my
               Master
               allowed
               me
               to
               do
               .
            
             Which
             words
             I
             pronouncing
             with
             more
             Fervour
             and
             Passion
             than
             I
             was
             wont
             to
             do
             ,
             he
             called
             back
             my
             Interpreter
             and
             asked
             him
             ,
             Whether
             I
             were
             Angry
             ?
             He
             answered
             ,
             
               No.
               What
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               if
               I
               should
               obtain
               what
               he
               desires
               of
               the
            
             Sultan
             ,
             
               dost
               thou
               think
               he
               will
               perform
               
               his
               Word
               to
               me
               ,
               in
               presenting
               me
               with
               the
               Sum
               he
               promised
               me
               ?
               No
               question
               ,
            
             said
             the
             
               Drugger-man
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               be
               as
               good
               as
               his
               Word
               to
               a
               Tittle
               .
               Then
               ,
            
             says
             
               Rustan
               ,
               go
               home
               and
               ask
               him
               .
            
             I
             had
             then
             5000
             Ducats
             ,
             which
             make
             6000
             Crowns
             ,
             lying
             by
             me
             for
             any
             sudden
             Emergency
             ;
             I
             loaded
             my
             Interpreter
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             bid
             him
             carry
             that
             to
             Rustan
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             ,
             That
             this
             Sum
             was
             but
             the
             Earnest
             of
             what
             I
             had
             promised
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             rest
             would
             follow
             ,
             if
             my
             Negotiation
             were
             brought
             to
             an
             Happy
             Issue
             ,
             for
             by
             no
             means
             would
             I
             be
             worse
             than
             my
             Word
             .
             He
             seem'd
             to
             be
             pleased
             with
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Mony
             ,
             but
             returned
             it
             again
             to
             me
             ,
             bidding
             my
             Drugger-man
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             That
             he
             no
             ways
             doubted
             of
             my
             Faithfulness
             ,
             but
             the
             Matter
             of
             the
             Peace
             stood
             yet
             on
             Ambiguous
             Terms
             ;
             neither
             could
             he
             certainly
             promise
             a
             good
             Issue
             ,
             for
             he
             did
             not
             fully
             know
             his
             Master's
             Mind
             .
             
               But
               let
               the
               Embassador
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               keep
               it
               for
               me
               ,
               as
               my
               Treasurer
               ,
               till
               he
               sees
               the
               Event
               .
            
             Thus
             was
             the
             Mony
             brought
             me
             back
             again
             ;
             and
             Rustan
             died
             a
             while
             after
             .
          
           
             Here
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             acquaint
             you
             with
             the
             Bounty
             of
             my
             Master
             ,
             the
             best
             of
             Emperors
             ;
             for
             that
             Mony
             lying
             dead
             by
             me
             ,
             I
             acquainted
             his
             Imperial
             Majesty
             ,
             That
             I
             would
             lay
             it
             out
             for
             one
             Years
             Expence
             (
             which
             amounted
             to
             just
             as
             much
             )
             in
             my
             Embassy
             .
             But
             I
             repented
             afterwards
             of
             this
             my
             Frankness
             ,
             especially
             considering
             what
             Pains
             I
             had
             taken
             in
             my
             Imployment
             for
             so
             many
             Years
             
             together
             ;
             my
             Mind
             gave
             me
             I
             was
             Deficient
             to
             my self
             ,
             in
             not
             desiring
             that
             Sum
             for
             my
             own
             use
             ,
             seeing
             I
             knew
             I
             served
             a
             Liberal
             Master
             ,
             who
             put
             a
             just
             Value
             upon
             every
             Man's
             Service
             ,
             and
             rewarded
             him
             accordingly
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             might
             have
             desired
             that
             Mony
             (
             which
             was
             snatch'd
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Fire
             )
             for
             my
             own
             use
             ;
             for
             I
             knew
             some
             Courtiers
             would
             have
             asked
             greater
             Sums
             for
             less
             Merit
             and
             Service
             .
             Upon
             second
             Thoughts
             I
             put
             my
             Master
             in
             mind
             of
             my
             over-sight
             ,
             and
             desired
             his
             Favour
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Sum
             might
             be
             returned
             intire
             to
             me
             :
             He
             was
             graciously
             pleased
             to
             grant
             my
             Request
             ,
             and
             commanded
             so
             many
             Ducats
             to
             be
             told
             out
             for
             me
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Exchequer
             :
             Which
             Badge
             of
             his
             Favour
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             be
             unmindful
             of
             ,
             I
             were
             unworthy
             to
             breath
             in
             the
             common
             Air
             :
             But
             to
             return
             from
             whence
             I
             digressed
             .
          
           
             Haly
             and
             Rustan
             were
             of
             quite
             different
             Humours
             and
             Dispositions
             :
             Haly
             lived
             a
             blameless
             Life
             ,
             free
             from
             Sordidness
             ,
             and
             never
             feared
             that
             his
             Courteons
             Deportment
             would
             procure
             him
             the
             Sultan's
             Ill-will
             ;
             but
             Rustan
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             was
             a
             Mony-monger
             ,
             Avaricious
             ,
             and
             his
             Conscience
             hing'd
             at
             his
             Purse-strings
             :
             Rustan's
             Conferences
             with
             me
             were
             very
             short
             and
             Concise
             ;
             but
             Haly
             would
             spin
             out
             time
             on
             purpose
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             might
             entertain
             me
             the
             longer
             ,
             he
             would
             season
             his
             Discourse
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Facetiousness
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             the
             Turks
             ,
             who
             attended
             on
             the
             
             account
             of
             Business
             or
             otherways
             ,
             would
             murmur
             and
             grumble
             that
             he
             spent
             so
             much
             time
             with
             me
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             had
             not
             convenient
             Opportunity
             to
             transact
             their
             own
             Concerns
             with
             him
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             there
             was
             somewhat
             of
             Mortification
             to
             my self
             in
             it
             too
             ,
             for
             I
             usually
             was
             sent
             for
             to
             him
             in
             the
             Afternoon
             ,
             and
             I
             went
             Fasting
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             be
             readier
             to
             deal
             with
             so
             acute
             a
             Man
             :
             In
             our
             Conferences
             he
             pressed
             this
             as
             a
             Principal
             Point
             ,
             That
             each
             of
             us
             would
             propound
             that
             which
             we
             thought
             most
             conducive
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             our
             Masters
             respectively
             :
             His
             Master
             desired
             Repose
             in
             his
             Old
             Age
             ,
             which
             was
             seated
             with
             Success
             and
             Victory
             ;
             and
             he
             thought
             my
             Master
             also
             desired
             Peace
             and
             Quietness
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             he
             studied
             the
             Tranquility
             of
             his
             Realm
             ,
             he
             should
             by
             no
             means
             rouse
             a
             sleeping
             Lyon.
             
               The
               Minds
               of
               Princes
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               are
               like
               Looking-glasses
               having
               no
               innate
               shape
               ,
               yet
               the
               shape
               of
               all
               things
               objected
               to
               them
               pass
               through
               them
               ;
               so
               Princes
               Souls
               ,
               free
               of
               themselves
               ,
               are
               impress'd
               by
               the
               Images
               of
               all
               things
               as
               they
               are
               represented
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               lay
               nothing
               before
               them
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               profitable
               for
               their
               Affairs
               :
               For
               as
               good
               Cooks
               temper
               their
               Sauces
               ,
               not
               to
               this
               or
               that
               Man's
               Palate
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               Gust
               of
               all
               the
               Guests
               ;
               so
               we
               ,
               in
               Proposition
               of
               Peace
               ,
               must
               weigh
               Circumstances
               on
               either
               side
               .
            
             This
             and
             much
             more
             did
             he
             friendly
             communicate
             to
             me
             ;
             yea
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             he
             shewed
             himself
             Courteous
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             requited
             his
             Courtesie
             with
             any
             extraordinary
             
             piece
             of
             Respect
             ,
             he
             thought
             himself
             doubly
             oblig'd
             .
             Once
             as
             he
             was
             returning
             from
             the
             Divan
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             a
             cross
             way
             where
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             salute
             his
             Fellow
             Bassa's
             at
             parting
             ,
             turning
             his
             Horse
             too
             nimbly
             ,
             and
             leaning
             on
             his
             Neck
             ,
             both
             Horse
             and
             Man
             fell
             to
             the
             Ground
             :
             When
             I
             heard
             of
             his
             Mischance
             ,
             I
             sent
             to
             know
             whether
             he
             had
             got
             any
             Hurt
             by
             his
             Fall
             ?
             He
             returned
             me
             Thanks
             ,
             and
             told
             me
             ,
             He
             got
             no
             Hurt
             ,
             but
             't
             was
             usual
             for
             an
             Old
             Soldier
             to
             be
             apt
             to
             Stumble
             and
             Fall.
             Then
             turning
             to
             the
             By-stander
             :
             
               This
               Christian
               Agent
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               has
               ,
               I
               thank
               him
               ,
               a
               mighty
               Love
               for
               my
               Person
               .
            
             Sometimes
             in
             Discourse
             he
             would
             tell
             me
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             got
             Wealth
             and
             Honour
             enough
             ,
             so
             that
             now
             he
             studied
             only
             to
             leave
             a
             Savoury
             Memory
             behind
             him
             ,
             by
             doing
             good
             to
             Posterity
             .
          
           
             When
             our
             Treaty
             of
             Peace
             had
             proceeded
             on
             fairly
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             and
             I
             was
             in
             good
             hopes
             of
             an
             happy
             Conclusion
             ,
             an
             unlucky
             Accident
             hapned
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             embarrassed
             the
             whole
             Affair
             :
             A
             certain
             
               Greek
               Despot
            
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Caesar's
             Soldiers
             which
             guarded
             the
             Frontiers
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             had
             broke
             into
             Moldavia
             ,
             and
             driven
             out
             the
             Vaivod
             thereof
             ,
             possessing
             it
             for
             himself
             .
             This
             Business
             gave
             a
             great
             Alarm
             to
             the
             Turks
             ,
             as
             not
             knowing
             but
             such
             beginnings
             might
             end
             in
             greater
             Mischief
             ;
             and
             indeed
             the
             Danger
             was
             considerable
             ,
             though
             the
             Turks
             thought
             it
             Prudence
             to
             dissemble
             their
             Forces
             .
             Haly
             intended
             to
             
             speak
             with
             me
             about
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             understood
             by
             one
             of
             his
             Domesticks
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             he
             sent
             for
             me
             a
             few
             hours
             after
             :
             I
             confess
             I
             was
             somewhat
             troubled
             at
             the
             Message
             ;
             I
             was
             afraid
             ,
             that
             my
             Negociation
             being
             in
             a
             promising
             way
             to
             a
             good
             Issue
             ,
             this
             Matter
             would
             spoil
             all
             .
             When
             I
             came
             ,
             he
             entertain'd
             me
             with
             his
             wonted
             Courtesie
             ,
             and
             after
             much
             Discourse
             tending
             to
             the
             concluding
             of
             the
             Peace
             ,
             he
             shew'd
             no
             sign
             of
             Discontent
             at
             all
             in
             his
             Countenance
             ,
             till
             I
             was
             just
             about
             to
             take
             my
             leave
             of
             him
             and
             go
             away
             ,
             then
             he
             bid
             me
             sit
             down
             again
             ,
             for
             something
             was
             come
             to
             his
             Memory
             which
             he
             had
             forgot
             :
             
               Don't
               you
               hear
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               that
               your
            
             Germans
             
               have
               made
               an
               Inroad
               into
            
             Moldavia
             ?
             No
             ,
             said
             I
             ,
             
               neither
               do
               I
               believe
               it
               ;
               for
               how
               should
               the
            
             Germans
             
               come
               to
               a
               place
               so
               remote
               from
               them
               as
            
             Moldavia
             ?
             
               'T
               is
               most
               certainly
               true
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               I
               have
               it
               by
               several
               Expresses
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               send
               one
               of
               your
               own
               Country
            
             Germans
             
               to
               convince
               you
               of
               the
               Truth
               thereof
               .
            
             This
             Onset
             gave
             me
             occasion
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
             That
             if
             any
             of
             this
             were
             true
             ,
             I
             was
             sure
             it
             was
             not
             done
             by
             the
             Consent
             or
             Command
             of
             my
             Master
             
               Caesar.
               The
            
             Germans
             ,
             said
             I
             ,
             
               are
               a
               Free
               People
               ,
               and
               used
               to
               serve
               other
               Nations
               in
               their
               War
               ;
               and
               perhaps
               some
               of
               them
               had
               taken
               Pay
               under
               Forreigners
               :
               But
               ,
               in
               my
               Iudgment
               ,
               the
               Cause
               of
               these
               Commotions
               arise
               from
               the
            
             Hungarian
             
               Nobles
               of
               that
               Neighbourhood
               ,
               who
               being
               provoked
               by
               the
               daily
               Injuries
               of
               the
            
             Turks
             ,
             
               labour
               to
               cry
               Quiet
               with
               them
               .
               And
               to
               speak
               the
               Truth
               ,
               I
               think
               they
               are
               
               not
               much
               to
               be
               blamed
               ,
               if
               upon
               so
               great
               Provocations
               they
               labour
               to
               revenge
               themselves
               ;
               do
               not
               your
               Soldiers
               do
               so
               on
               the
               Borders
               of
            
             Hungary
             ?
             
               What
               Plunderings
               and
               Devastations
               do
               they
               make
               in
               the
               Emperor's
               Territories
               there
               ?
               Here
               we
               talk
               of
               Peace
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               War
               and
               Bloodshed
               :
               And
               for
               my
               own
               part
               ,
               I
               am
               held
               as
               a
               Prisoner
               ,
               neither
               do
               my
               Friends
               know
               whether
               I
               am
               alive
               or
               dead
               ?
               And
               truly
               they
               that
               have
               suffered
               so
               much
               Damage
               from
               you
               ,
               are
               worthy
               rather
               of
               Praise
               than
               Blame
               ,
               if
               they
               take
               any
               Opportunity
               of
               Revenge
               .
               Let
               them
               retaliate
               ,
            
             said
             
               Haly
               ,
               provided
               it
               be
               within
            
             Hungary
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Borders
               of
            
             Hungary
             ,
             
               but
               't
               is
               intolerable
               they
               should
               Range
               as
               far
               as
            
             Moldavia
             ,
             
               which
               is
               but
               ten
               days
               Iourny
               from
            
             Adrianople
             .
             To
             which
             I
             replied
             ,
             
               That
               Men
               of
               the
               Sword
               did
               not
               much
               study
               Points
               of
               the
               Law
               or
               Civility
               ,
               but
               used
               to
               take
               the
               first
               Opportunity
               to
               revenge
               themselves
               where-ever
               it
               was
               offered
               .
            
             Thus
             I
             departed
             from
             him
             ,
             neither
             did
             he
             seem
             at
             all
             to
             be
             Angry
             ,
             nor
             was
             a
             jot
             more
             Morose
             in
             my
             after-Addresses
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             During
             these
             Transactions
             with
             the
             Visier
             ,
             the
             French
             Embassador
             did
             me
             a
             great
             Courtesie
             ;
             there
             were
             thirteen
             young
             Gentlemen
             ,
             some
             Germans
             ,
             some
             Hollanders
             ,
             in
             Prison
             at
             Constantinople
             upon
             this
             remarkable
             occasion
             ;
             they
             took
             Ship
             at
             Venice
             ,
             in
             a
             Vessel
             that
             every
             Year
             carried
             Pilgrims
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             their
             Charta-part
             was
             to
             that
             purpose
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             travelled
             on
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             ,
             others
             to
             see
             Forreign
             Countries
             ,
             but
             they
             
             all
             met
             with
             an
             unlucky
             Omen
             ,
             for
             just
             at
             the
             time
             that
             they
             landed
             in
             Syria
             ,
             the
             Malteese
             had
             landed
             some
             Soldiers
             and
             plunder'd
             the
             Sea-Coast
             of
             Phoenicia
             ,
             carrying
             away
             some
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             Prisoners
             :
             Whereupon
             those
             Syrians
             who
             had
             lost
             Parents
             ,
             Children
             and
             Friends
             ,
             having
             no
             other
             visible
             way
             of
             Satisfaction
             ,
             seiz'd
             on
             these
             Gentlemen
             in
             the
             Venetian
             Vessel
             ,
             pretending
             they
             were
             some
             of
             the
             Pyrates
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             did
             not
             procure
             their
             Friends
             to
             be
             released
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             kept
             in
             Slavery
             themselves
             :
             And
             though
             they
             were
             shewed
             the
             Privilege
             from
             the
             Government
             of
             Venice
             ,
             and
             were
             put
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             Publick
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             League
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             yet
             all
             was
             one
             ,
             away
             they
             must
             be
             sent
             Prisoners
             to
             Constantinople
             :
             And
             their
             Youth
             was
             a
             great
             Prejudice
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             Bassa's
             thought
             such
             young
             Simplings
             would
             never
             undertake
             so
             long
             a
             Voyage
             on
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             ,
             for
             the
             Turks
             never
             begin
             their
             Pilgrimages
             till
             they
             be
             Ancient
             .
          
           
             When
             I
             heard
             of
             this
             Disaster
             ,
             I
             did
             what
             I
             could
             to
             release
             them
             ,
             but
             all
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             The
             Bailo
             of
             Venice
             was
             applied
             to
             ,
             because
             under
             the
             Protection
             of
             that
             Republick
             they
             fell
             into
             this
             Danger
             :
             He
             granted
             't
             was
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             World
             they
             should
             be
             released
             ;
             
               But
               what
               Iustice
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               can
               we
               obtain
               among
               such
               an
               Inhumane
               and
               Barbarous
               People
               ?
            
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             I
             applied
             all
             the
             Relief
             I
             was
             able
             to
             their
             distressed
             Condition
             :
             But
             one
             day
             ,
             far
             beyond
             my
             Expectation
             ,
             
             they
             all
             came
             to
             my
             House
             ,
             and
             told
             me
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             sent
             as
             a
             Present
             to
             me
             by
             the
             French
             Embassador
             ,
             who
             had
             obtained
             their
             Liberty
             .
             I
             was
             mighty
             glad
             of
             their
             Releasement
             ,
             and
             sent
             great
             Thanks
             to
             the
             Embassador
             ,
             whose
             Name
             was
             
               La
               Vigne
            
             .
             The
             manner
             was
             thus
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             about
             to
             take
             his
             leave
             of
             the
             Sultan
             ,
             and
             to
             Kiss
             his
             Hand
             ,
             as
             the
             Custom
             is
             ,
             he
             thrust
             a
             Schedule
             into
             it
             ,
             wherein
             he
             desired
             that
             the
             Gentlemen
             might
             be
             released
             in
             Favour
             to
             his
             Prince
             ,
             because
             their
             Voyage
             was
             occasioned
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             a
             Pilgrimage
             for
             Religion
             .
             Solyman
             granted
             his
             Request
             ,
             and
             released
             them
             presently
             :
             Whereupon
             I
             supplied
             them
             with
             Accommodations
             for
             their
             Voyage
             ,
             and
             sent
             them
             first
             to
             Vienna
             ,
             and
             then
             home
             into
             their
             own
             Country
             .
          
           
             This
             
               La
               Vigne
            
             at
             first
             was
             mighty
             strict
             and
             cross
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             used
             all
             his
             Arts
             to
             bring
             me
             into
             the
             Bassa's
             Dislike
             without
             any
             Fault
             of
             mine
             :
             He
             told
             them
             ,
             I
             was
             a
             Subject
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             born
             in
             the
             Low-Countries
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             served
             the
             Spaniards
             more
             than
             the
             Emperor
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             acquainted
             him
             with
             every
             thing
             that
             was
             done
             at
             Constantinople
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             had
             Emissaries
             in
             Pay
             ,
             who
             related
             to
             me
             the
             very
             Secrets
             of
             that
             Empire
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             was
             Ebrahim
             the
             chief
             Druggerman
             of
             Turkey
             .
             This
             he
             did
             before
             the
             Peace
             was
             made
             between
             Spain
             and
             France
             ,
             but
             when
             those
             two
             Princes
             were
             agreed
             ,
             on
             the
             first
             opportunity
             he
             did
             retract
             what
             he
             had
             spoken
             .
          
           
           
             
               La
               Vigne
            
             was
             a
             Man
             of
             a
             prodigious
             Liberty
             to
             speak
             ;
             he
             would
             tell
             all
             he
             knew
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             taken
             how
             it
             would
             .
             This
             made
             Rustan
             himself
             to
             avoid
             his
             Company
             ;
             whilst
             at
             the
             same
             time
             others
             were
             backward
             to
             converse
             with
             Rustan
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             soureness
             of
             his
             Humour
             .
             He
             sent
             once
             to
             Rustan
             to
             desire
             Audience
             :
             He
             told
             the
             Messengers
             ,
             his
             Interpreters
             ,
             That
             he
             might
             send
             his
             Errand
             by
             them
             ,
             for
             his
             Business
             might
             be
             as
             well
             done
             in
             his
             Absence
             as
             Presence
             .
             Yet
             
               La
               Vigne
            
             would
             needs
             come
             himself
             ,
             where
             he
             spoke
             that
             which
             grated
             Rustan's
             Ears
             .
             
               What
               do
               you
               think
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               that
               you
               have
               got
            
             Buda
             ,
             Gran
             ,
             Alba
             Regalis
             ,
             
               and
               other
            
             Hungarian
             
               Towns
               ,
               from
               the
               Christians
               by
               Force
               ?
               No
               ,
               I
               deny
               it
               utterly
               ,
               't
               is
               our
               Dissention
               that
               gave
               you
               Opportunity
               to
               take
               them
               :
               If
               there
               had
               not
               been
               continual
               Wars
               between
               the
               Kings
               of
            
             France
             and
             Spain
             ,
             
               you
               wo●ld
               have
               been
               so
               far
               from
               possessing
               those
               Towns
               ,
               that
            
             Charles
             V.
             
               would
               hardly
               have
               suffered
               you
               to
               live
               quiet
               at
            
             Constantinople
             it self
             .
             At
             which
             Speech
             Rustan
             was
             so
             provoked
             ,
             that
             he
             told
             him
             ,
             
               What
               dost
               thou
               tell
               me
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
            
             Spain
             and
             France
             ;
             
               if
               all
               the
               Christian
               Princes
               joyn
               their
               Arms
               together
               against
               my
               Master
               ,
               he
               cares
               not
               a
               Rush
               ,
               he
               will
               easily
               conquer
               them
               all
               .
            
             And
             thereupon
             he
             withdrew
             himself
             into
             his
             Bed-chamber
             ,
             and
             bid
             the
             Embassador
             be
             gone
             .
             I
             must
             needs
             acquaint
             you
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             with
             the
             Relations
             I
             have
             heard
             concerning
             that
             People
             which
             inhabit
             the
             Tauric-Chers●ners
             ,
             
             who
             are
             reported
             to
             have
             been
             originally
             Germans
             ,
             as
             their
             Speech
             ,
             Manners
             and
             Countenances
             seem
             to
             declare
             ;
             I
             had
             a
             great
             desire
             to
             meet
             with
             any
             body
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             from
             whom
             I
             might
             procure
             some
             Tracts
             written
             in
             that
             Language
             ,
             but
             I
             could
             not
             obtain
             it
             ;
             yet
             at
             last
             I
             met
             with
             an
             Accident
             which
             in
             part
             satisfied
             my
             Desires
             :
             There
             came
             two
             Envoys
             from
             that
             Nation
             to
             the
             Sultan
             ,
             to
             make
             some
             Complaints
             or
             other
             ;
             and
             my
             Interpreters
             lighting
             upon
             them
             ,
             did
             (
             as
             I
             had
             desired
             them
             ,
             if
             ever
             they
             had
             Opportunity
             )
             invite
             them
             to
             Dinner
             to
             my
             House
             .
             One
             was
             a
             tall
             Man
             ,
             carrying
             an
             ingenious
             Simplicity
             in
             his
             Countenance
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             seemed
             either
             a
             Flemming
             or
             a
             Batavian
             :
             The
             other
             was
             shorter
             of
             a
             well-set
             Body
             ,
             and
             browner
             colour
             ,
             a
             Greek
             by
             Birth
             ,
             but
             by
             frequent
             Commerce
             with
             that
             People
             ,
             he
             had
             got
             much
             of
             their
             Language
             ,
             and
             seemed
             to
             forget
             his
             own
             :
             Being
             asked
             concerning
             the
             Nature
             and
             Manners
             of
             that
             People
             ,
             he
             answered
             very
             pertinently
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             a
             Warlike
             Nation
             ,
             that
             inhabited
             many
             Towns
             thereabouts
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             Cham
             of
             Tartary
             ,
             when
             he
             pleased
             ,
             used
             to
             draw
             forth
             800
             Musketeers
             ,
             the
             chief
             Prop
             of
             his
             Army
             .
             Their
             chief
             Cities
             were
             two
             ,
             one
             called
             Maneup
             the
             other
             Scivarin
             .
             He
             added
             much
             more
             concerning
             the
             Tartars
             and
             their
             Barbarity
             ,
             yet
             he
             confessed
             that
             there
             was
             some
             very
             ingenious
             Men
             amongst
             them
             :
             If
             you
             asked
             of
             the
             highest
             Affairs
             ,
             they
             would
             answer
             
             briefly
             yet
             very
             oppositely
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             the
             Turks
             said
             ordinarily
             of
             them
             ,
             That
             
               other
               Nations
               had
               their
               Learning
               in
               their
               Books
               ,
               but
               the
            
             Tartars
             
               had
               eaten
               their
               Books
               ,
               and
               had
               their
               Wisdom
               in
               their
               Breasts
               ,
               from
               whence
               they
               could
               draw
               it
               out
               as
               they
               had
               occasion
               ,
               as
               Divine
               Oracles
               .
            
          
           
             They
             are
             Slovenly
             in
             their
             Deportment
             ,
             for
             if
             you
             set
             any
             Soop
             before
             them
             ,
             they
             eat
             it
             not
             with
             a
             Spoon
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             hollow
             of
             their
             Hands
             .
             Their
             Meat
             is
             Horse-flesh
             ,
             not
             roasted
             but
             heated
             under
             the
             Saddles
             of
             their
             Horses
             ,
             to
             which
             Hunger
             was
             their
             best
             Sauce
             .
          
           
             Their
             Prince
             is
             served
             in
             Siver
             ,
             his
             first
             and
             last
             Dish
             being
             a
             Horses
             Head
             ,
             as
             Butter
             uses
             to
             be
             served
             up
             first
             and
             last
             with
             us
             .
             He
             repeated
             many
             German
             Words
             ,
             amongst
             others
             ,
             which
             were
             unintelligible
             to
             us
             ,
             perhaps
             his
             Memory
             fail'd
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             mix'd
             home-bred
             and
             Forreign
             Words
             together
             ;
             to
             every
             word
             he
             added
             the
             Article
             Tho
             or
             The.
             The
             Words
             which
             were
             ours
             ,
             little
             different
             from
             them
             ,
             were
             these
             :
          
           
             
               Broe
               ,
               Bread.
               
            
             
               Plut
               ,
               Blood.
               
            
             
               Stul
               ,
               a
               Stool
               or
               Seat.
               
            
             
               Hus
               ,
               a
               House
               .
            
             
               Wingart
               ,
               a
               Vine
               .
            
             
               Reghen
               ,
               Rain
               .
            
             
               Bruder
               ,
               Brother
               .
            
             
               Schwester
               ,
               Sister
               .
            
             
               Alt
               ,
               Old
               Man.
               
            
             
               Wintch
               ,
               Wind.
               
            
             
               Silvir
               ,
               Silver
               .
            
             
               Goltz
               ,
               Gold.
               
            
             
               Kor
               ,
               Wheat
               .
            
             
               Salt
               ,
               Salt.
               
            
             
               Fisct
               ,
               Eish
               .
            
             
               Hoef
               ,
               the
               Head.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Thurn
               ,
               a
               Gate
               .
            
             
               Stern
               ,
               a
               Star.
               
            
             
               Sune
               ,
               the
               Sun.
               
            
             
               Mine
               ,
               the
               Moon
               .
            
             
               Tag
               ,
               a
               Day
               .
            
             
               Oeghene
               ,
               the
               Eyes
               .
            
             
               Bars
               ,
               a
               Beard
               .
            
             
               Handa
               ,
               the
               Hands
               .
            
             
               Boga
               ,
               a
               Bow.
               
            
             
               Miera
               ,
               an
               Ant.
               
            
             
               Rinck
               or
               Ringo
               ,
               
                 a
                 Ring
              
               .
            
             
               Brunna
               ,
               a
               Fountain
               .
            
             
               Waghen
               ,
               a
               Waggon
               or
               Coach.
               
            
             
               Apel
               ,
               an
               Apple
               .
            
             
               Schieten
               ,
               to
               shoot
               an
               Arrow
               .
            
             
               Schlipen
               ,
               to
               Sleep
               .
            
             
               Kommen
               ,
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               Singhen
               ,
               to
               Sing
               .
            
             
               Lachen
               ,
               to
               Laugh
               .
            
             
               Criten
               ,
               to
               Weep
               .
            
             
               Geen
               ,
               to
               go
               .
            
             
               Breen
               ,
               to
               roast
               .
            
             
               Schwalch
               ,
               Death
               .
            
          
           
             
               Knauen
               Tag
            
             was
             Good-day
             with
             him
             ,
             Knauen
             was
             Good
             ,
             and
             several
             such
             words
             he
             used
             ,
             not
             well
             agreeing
             with
             ours
             ,
             as
             ,
             
               
                 Jel
                 ,
                 Life
                 or
                 Health
                 .
              
               
                 Jeltsch
                 ,
                 alive
                 or
                 well
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Jel
                   uburt
                
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 well
                 .
              
               
                 Marzus
                 ,
                 Marriage
                 .
              
               
                 Schuos
                 ,
                 a
                 Spouse
                 .
              
               
                 Baar
                 ,
                 a
                 Stone
                 .
              
               
                 Ael
                 ,
                 a
                 Stone
                 .
              
               
                 Menus
                 ,
                 Flesh.
                 
              
               
                 Rintsch
                 ,
                 a
                 Mountain
                 .
              
               
                 Fers
                 ,
                 a
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 Statz
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 Ada
                 ,
                 an
                 Egg.
                 
              
               
                 Ano
                 ,
                 an
                 Hen.
                 
              
               
                 Telich
                 ,
                 a
                 Fool.
                 
              
               
                 Stap
                 ,
                 a
                 Goat
                 .
              
               
                 Gadeltha
                 ,
                 Beautiful
                 .
              
               
                 Atochta
                 ,
                 Evil.
                 
              
               
                 Wichtgata
                 ,
                 White
                 .
              
               
                 Mycha
                 ,
                 a
                 Sword.
                 
              
               
                 Lista
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 .
              
               
                 Schedit
                 ,
                 Light.
                 
              
               
                 Borrotsch
                 ,
                 the
                 Will.
                 
              
               
                 Cadariou
                 ,
                 a
                 Soldier
                 .
              
               
                 Kilemschkop
                 ,
                 drink
                 up
                 your
                 Cup.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Tzo
                   Warthata
                
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 Jes
                 Varthata
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   did
                   it
                
                 .
              
               
                 Ich
                 malthata
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   say
                
                 .
              
            
             
             When
             he
             was
             desired
             to
             number
             ,
             he
             said
             thus
             ,
             
               Ita
               ,
               tua
               ,
               tria
               ,
               fyder
               ,
               fyuf
               ,
               seis
               ,
               sevene
               ,
            
             just
             as
             we
             Flemmings
             ;
             for
             you
             Brabantars
             ,
             who
             speak
             German-like
             ,
             do
             highly
             value
             your selves
             ,
             and
             undervalue
             us
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             pronounced
             Seven
             more
             coursly
             :
             He
             went
             on
             reckoning
             
               A
               the
               ,
               nyne
               ,
               thiine
               ,
               thiinita
               ,
               thiinetua
               ,
               thiinetria
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Twenty
             he
             called
             Stega
             ,
             Thirty
             Treithyen
             ,
             Forty
             Furdeithien
             ,
             an
             Hundren
             Sada
             ,
             a
             Thousand
             Hazer
             .
             He
             also
             sung
             us
             a
             Song
             in
             that
             Language
             ,
             which
             began
             thus
             :
             
               
                 Wara
                 war
                 a
                 ingdolou
                 :
              
               
                 Seu
                 te
                 gira
                 Galizu
                 .
              
               
                 Hoemisclep
                 dorbiza
                 ea
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Whether
             these
             People
             be
             Goths
             or
             Saxons
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ;
             If
             Saxons
             ,
             then
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             they
             were
             transplanted
             thither
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ,
             who
             dispersed
             that
             Nation
             into
             many
             remote
             Countries
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Cities
             of
             Transilvania
             ,
             which
             to
             this
             day
             are
             inhabited
             by
             Saxons
             ;
             and
             possibly
             he
             might
             transplant
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Nation
             as
             far
             as
             
               Taurick
               Chersoness
            
             ,
             where
             they
             still
             retain
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             though
             surrounded
             with
             the
             Enemies
             thereof
             :
             But
             if
             they
             are
             Goths
             ,
             then
             I
             judge
             they
             chose
             their
             Inhabitants
             there
             next
             to
             the
             Getis
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             most
             of
             that
             Tract
             of
             Land
             between
             the
             Gothick
             Isle
             and
             Procopia
             ,
             (
             as
             now
             't
             is
             called
             )
             was
             heretofore
             inhabited
             by
             Goths
             .
             Hence
             we
             read
             of
             the
             Names
             of
             sundry
             Goths
             ,
             as
             
             West-Goths
             ,
             and
             East
             or
             Ostro-Goths
             ,
             who
             over-run
             the
             World
             with
             their
             Victory
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             great
             Seminary
             of
             Multitudes
             of
             Barbarians
             .
             This
             is
             all
             I
             could
             hear
             of
             these
             Procopensians
             concerning
             the
             
               Taurick
               Chersonese
            
             .
          
           
             Let
             me
             now
             tell
             you
             something
             of
             the
             City
             and
             Country
             Cathay
             ,
             which
             I
             learned
             of
             a
             certain
             Turkish
             Pilgrim
             ,
             who
             use
             to
             Travel
             over
             the
             World
             on
             account
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             worship
             God
             on
             high
             Mountains
             and
             desert
             places
             .
             He
             had
             travelled
             over
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             East-Country
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Portuguese
             ;
             but
             having
             a
             desire
             to
             visit
             Cathay
             also
             ,
             he
             joyned
             himself
             to
             some
             Merchants
             ,
             who
             in
             great
             Numbers
             used
             to
             Travel
             to
             this
             Country
             :
             'T
             is
             a
             Journy
             that
             not
             many
             will
             undertake
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             thither
             so
             full
             of
             strange
             Nations
             ,
             who
             use
             to
             plunder
             Travellers
             in
             their
             passage
             :
             When
             he
             left
             Persia
             behind
             him
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             Samarehand
             ,
             to
             Borchar
             ,
             and
             to
             Taschan
             ,
             and
             other
             Towns
             inhabited
             by
             the
             Successors
             of
             Tamerlain
             :
             When
             he
             had
             passed
             by
             these
             places
             there
             were
             mighty
             Deserts
             ,
             and
             some
             Countries
             inhabited
             by
             Wild
             ,
             and
             others
             by
             a
             more
             civilized
             ,
             People
             ;
             yet
             the
             Country
             was
             generally
             Poor
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             carry
             their
             Victuals
             along
             with
             them
             on
             a
             Drove
             of
             Camels
             :
             This
             Company
             they
             call
             Caravans
             .
             After
             some
             Months
             travel
             they
             came
             to
             the
             Streights
             ,
             entring
             into
             Cathay
             ,
             (
             for
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             part
             
             of
             that
             Country
             is
             Mediterranean
             ,
             and
             encompassed
             by
             such
             huge
             Mountains
             and
             Rocks
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             accessible
             but
             in
             a
             very
             few
             Passages
             ,
             where
             their
             King
             hath
             his
             Guards
             and
             Garrisons
             :
             )
             When
             the
             Merchants
             come
             thither
             ,
             they
             are
             asked
             What
             they
             bring
             ?
             Whence
             they
             come
             ?
             and
             How
             many
             they
             are
             ?
             When
             the
             Guard
             is
             informed
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             they
             make
             a
             Smoak
             by
             day
             ,
             or
             else
             kindle
             a
             Beacon
             by
             night
             ,
             which
             gives
             warning
             to
             the
             next
             Beacon
             ,
             and
             so
             from
             one
             to
             another
             till
             they
             come
             to
             Cathay
             .
             This
             Advice
             cost
             them
             but
             some
             Hours
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             take
             up
             many
             Days
             ,
             the
             way
             is
             so
             long
             :
             When
             News
             is
             brought
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             he
             sends
             backward
             by
             the
             same
             way
             of
             Conveyance
             what
             his
             Pleasure
             is
             ,
             whether
             they
             shall
             all
             be
             admitted
             to
             enter
             ,
             or
             only
             some
             ,
             the
             rest
             being
             either
             excluded
             ,
             or
             made
             to
             stay
             longer
             :
             When
             they
             are
             admitted
             ,
             they
             are
             guarded
             all
             along
             to
             their
             several
             Inns
             or
             Lodging-places
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             have
             all
             things
             for
             their
             Mony
             ,
             till
             they
             come
             to
             the
             King
             himself
             .
             Here
             every
             one
             brings
             forth
             his
             respective
             Ware
             ,
             and
             presents
             the
             King
             ,
             whose
             Privilege
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             buy
             what
             Ware
             he
             pleaseth
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             sell
             the
             rest
             to
             the
             best
             Chapman
             .
             This
             they
             must
             do
             within
             certain
             limits
             of
             time
             ,
             within
             which
             they
             must
             return
             ;
             for
             the
             Catharians
             cannot
             endure
             that
             Strangers
             should
             live
             long
             amongst
             them
             ,
             for
             fear
             they
             should
             infect
             their
             Country
             Manners
             .
             Thus
             is
             the
             Caravan
             dismissed
             
             very
             friendly
             ,
             and
             returns
             by
             the
             same
             Stages
             they
             went.
             
          
           
             This
             Traveller
             told
             me
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             a
             very
             Wise
             People
             ,
             and
             lived
             in
             good
             Order
             and
             Government
             ,
             having
             a
             distinct
             Religion
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             differing
             from
             the
             
               Christian
               ,
               Iewish
            
             or
             Mahometans
             ,
             but
             nearest
             to
             the
             Iewish
             ,
             except
             their
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             Printing
             hath
             been
             in
             use
             among
             them
             for
             many
             Ages
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             their
             several
             Printed
             Books
             :
             For
             Paper
             they
             use
             the
             Cases
             of
             Silk-worms
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             thin
             that
             it
             will
             bear
             Printing
             on
             one
             side
             only
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             blank
             :
             In
             this
             City
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             there
             were
             a
             great
             many
             Shops
             full
             of
             Musk
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             fresh
             Foame
             of
             a
             certain
             Beast
             as
             big
             as
             a
             Kid.
             A
             Lyon
             is
             highly
             prized
             amongst
             them
             ,
             there
             are
             none
             of
             them
             in
             that
             Country
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             value
             it
             at
             a
             great
             Rate
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             give
             most
             for
             it
             .
             This
             is
             what
             I
             could
             learn
             of
             this
             Wanderer
             concerning
             Cathay
             ,
             believe
             it
             as
             you
             please
             :
             I
             asked
             him
             farther
             ,
             Whether
             he
             had
             brought
             back
             any
             rare
             Root
             ,
             Fruit
             or
             Stone
             ,
             out
             of
             that
             Country
             :
             He
             told
             me
             ,
             he
             had
             brought
             nothing
             but
             a
             little
             Root
             for
             his
             own
             use
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             bite
             and
             eat
             a
             little
             of
             when
             he
             was
             Faint
             or
             Cold
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             presently
             heat
             and
             relieve
             him
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             he
             parted
             it
             ,
             and
             gave
             some
             to
             me
             ,
             telling
             me
             I
             must
             use
             it
             very
             sparingly
             :
             I
             desir'd
             Dr.
             Williams
             ,
             my
             Physician
             ,
             then
             alive
             ,
             to
             tast
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             by
             its
             biting
             and
             inflaming
             tast
             ,
             judged
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Tree
             Wolf-leaf
             .
          
           
           
             Let
             me
             now
             tell
             you
             another
             wondrous
             ●tory
             of
             a
             certain
             Wandering
             Turkish
             Monk
             ,
             ●e
             wore
             a
             Cap
             and
             White
             Cloak
             down
             to
             his
             Heels
             ,
             with
             long
             Hair
             ,
             such
             as
             Painters
             draw
             the
             Apostles
             with
             :
             He
             had
             a
             promising
             Countenance
             ,
             but
             was
             a
             meer
             Impostor
             ,
             yet
             the
             Turks
             admired
             him
             as
             a
             Miraculous
             Man
             ;
             my
             Interpreters
             were
             perswaded
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             see
             him
             ;
             he
             dined
             with
             me
             soberly
             and
             modestly
             enough
             ;
             afterwards
             he
             goes
             down
             into
             the
             Yard
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             return
             he
             takes
             up
             a
             huge
             Stone
             ,
             and
             struck
             it
             divers
             times
             on
             his
             naked
             Breast
             ,
             as
             many
             blows
             as
             would
             have
             felled
             an
             Oxe
             :
             Then
             he
             took
             a
             piece
             of
             Iron
             ,
             that
             was
             heated
             in
             the
             Fire
             on
             purpose
             ,
             and
             thrust
             it
             into
             his
             Mouth
             ,
             where
             he
             stirred
             it
             up
             and
             down
             so
             that
             his
             Spittle
             hiss'd
             again
             ;
             't
             was
             a
             long
             piece
             of
             Iron
             ,
             thick
             and
             quadrangular
             in
             that
             part
             which
             he
             thrust
             into
             his
             Mouth
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             red-hot
             as
             a
             live
             Coal
             :
             Then
             he
             put
             the
             Iron
             into
             the
             Fire
             again
             ,
             and
             after
             I
             had
             bestowed
             a
             Largess
             on
             him
             ,
             he
             saluted
             me
             and
             departed
             .
             My
             Domesticks
             wondred
             at
             the
             Prank
             ,
             all
             but
             one
             ,
             which
             pretended
             he
             knew
             more
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             O
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               he
               is
               but
               a
               meer
               Cheat
            
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             he
             takes
             hold
             of
             the
             stronger
             part
             of
             the
             Iron
             ,
             pretending
             he
             could
             do
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Juggler
             ;
             but
             he
             had
             no
             sooner
             grasped
             it
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             but
             he
             threw
             it
             away
             ,
             and
             his
             Fingers
             were
             well
             burnt
             for
             his
             Audaciousness
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             were
             many
             days
             a
             curing
             .
             This
             Accident
             
             caused
             his
             Fellows
             to
             Laugh
             ,
             and
             jearingly
             to
             ask
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Iron
             were
             hot
             enough
             yet
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             would
             touch
             it
             again
             or
             not
             ?
          
           
             The
             same
             Turk
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             at
             Dinner
             ,
             told
             me
             ,
             That
             the
             Prior
             of
             their
             Monastery
             was
             a
             Man
             Famous
             for
             Sanctimony
             and
             Miracles
             ,
             for
             he
             would
             spread
             his
             Cloak
             over
             a
             Lake
             near
             adjoyning
             ,
             and
             sitting
             on
             it
             ,
             would
             row
             up
             and
             down
             whither
             he
             pleased
             :
             And
             that
             he
             would
             strip
             himself
             naked
             ,
             and
             be
             tied
             to
             a
             Sheep
             newly
             kill'd
             ,
             tying
             Arms
             to
             Arms
             ,
             and
             Leg
             to
             Leg
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             be
             thrown
             into
             the
             hot
             Oven
             till
             the
             Sheep
             were
             bak'd
             fit
             to
             be
             eaten
             ,
             then
             he
             himself
             would
             be
             taken
             out
             without
             any
             harm
             at
             all
             :
             You
             will
             not
             believe
             it
             ,
             neither
             do
             I
             ,
             only
             I
             relate
             what
             he
             told
             me
             ;
             but
             that
             part
             concerning
             an
             hot
             Iron
             I
             saw
             with
             my
             Eyes
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             the
             matter
             is
             not
             so
             much
             to
             be
             admired
             ,
             for
             without
             doubt
             ,
             the
             Fellow
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             down
             into
             the
             Yard
             to
             fetch
             a
             Stone
             ,
             had
             fortified
             his
             Mouth
             with
             some
             Medicines
             against
             the
             Violence
             of
             the
             Fire
             ,
             such
             Medicines
             being
             suitable
             as
             you
             know
             ;
             for
             I
             remember
             once
             at
             the
             Coast
             of
             Venice
             ,
             I
             saw
             a
             Juggler
             melt
             Lead
             in
             the
             Fire
             ,
             and
             wash
             his
             Hands
             therewith
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             common
             Water
             :
             But
             enough
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             a
             little
             more
             Freedom
             some
             time
             before
             Rustan's
             Death
             ,
             which
             was
             grateful
             Love
             on
             one
             account
             ,
             
             because
             it
             gave
             me
             Opportunity
             to
             converse
             with
             Strangers
             and
             others
             which
             frequented
             my
             House
             ,
             whose
             Acquaintance
             might
             be
             instructive
             to
             me
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             Liberty
             was
             not
             ballanced
             without
             Inconvenience
             ,
             it
             gave
             my
             Servants
             opportunity
             to
             Straggle
             abroad
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             without
             the
             Iannizaries
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             met
             with
             many
             Affront
             ,
             which
             cost
             me
             some
             trouble
             :
             I
             'll
             tell
             you
             of
             one
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             may
             judge
             of
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Two
             of
             my
             Servants
             passed
             over
             in
             a
             Boat
             to
             Pera
             ,
             they
             went
             alone
             ,
             either
             because
             the
             Iannizaries
             were
             not
             at
             home
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             thought
             it
             needless
             to
             take
             them
             ;
             one
             was
             my
             Apothecary
             ,
             the
             other
             Master
             of
             my
             Wine-Cellar
             ;
             when
             they
             had
             done
             what
             they
             went
             for
             ,
             they
             hired
             a
             Boat
             to
             carry
             them
             back
             to
             Constantinople
             ;
             they
             were
             scarce
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Boat
             ,
             but
             there
             came
             a
             Youth
             from
             the
             Caddy
             or
             Judge
             of
             that
             Place
             ,
             commanding
             them
             to
             come
             forth
             ,
             for
             the
             Caddy
             must
             be
             wasted
             over
             in
             that
             Boat
             :
             My
             Servants
             told
             him
             ,
             There
             were
             Boats
             enough
             to
             carry
             over
             the
             Caddy
             ,
             besides
             that
             which
             they
             had
             hired
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             would
             not
             come
             forth
             :
             Hereupon
             he
             endeavoured
             to
             force
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             from
             Words
             they
             came
             to
             Blows
             .
             This
             being
             done
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Caddy
             ,
             who
             was
             coming
             down
             to
             the
             Boat
             ,
             it
             made
             him
             run
             to
             help
             his
             Boy
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             his
             Ganymede
             )
             but
             the
             Steps
             towards
             the
             Sea
             being
             slippery
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             Ice
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             was
             Winter
             )
             he
             fell
             head-long
             
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             drown'd
             if
             his
             Companions
             had
             not
             relieved
             him
             :
             Here
             upon
             a
             Clamour
             was
             raised
             all
             over
             Pera
             ,
             and
             the
             Vogue
             went
             among
             the
             Turks
             ,
             that
             my
             Servants
             had
             laid
             Violent
             Hands
             on
             the
             Judge●
             and
             had
             almost
             drown'd
             him
             :
             My
             Servants
             were
             seized
             and
             carried
             before
             the
             Judge
             of
             Capital
             Case
             :
             They
             fetch
             forth
             Clubs
             ,
             and
             Stocks
             to
             put
             their
             Feet
             in
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             beat
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             manner
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             Soles
             of
             them
             :
             In
             the
             interim
             ,
             one
             of
             my
             Servants
             ,
             an
             Italian
             ,
             in
             a
             petting
             Chuff
             ,
             cried
             out
             ,
             
               Beat
               ,
               strike
               ,
               Dogs
               ,
               strike
               ;
               we
               are
               wronged
               ,
               we
               are
               Innocent
               ,
               we
               are
               Servants
               to
            
             Cesar
             
               's
               Embassador
               ,
               and
               doubtless
               when
               your
               own
               Emperor
               shall
               know
               how
               we
               are
               abused
               ,
               he
               will
               make
               you
               smart
               for
               it
               .
            
             One
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             hearing
             him
             cry
             out
             so
             boldly
             :
             
               D'
               ye
               think
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               that
               one-ey'd
               thing
               is
               a
               Man
               ?
               No
               ,
               for
               certain
               he
               is
               an
               One-ey'd
            
             Cacodaemon
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             had
             a
             Blemish
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Eyes
             .
             )
             The
             Waywade
             also
             ,
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             the
             Judge
             in
             their
             Language
             ,
             perceiving
             the
             Boldness
             of
             the
             Man
             ,
             was
             in
             a
             stand
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             thought
             it
             best
             to
             send
             them
             to
             Rustan
             for
             to
             punish
             them
             :
             Thither
             went
             the
             whole
             Rout
             ,
             with
             a
             pack
             of
             False-Witnesses
             ,
             ready
             to
             give
             false
             Testimonies
             against
             the
             Innocent
             ;
             for
             the
             Turks
             count
             it
             Meritorious
             to
             give
             in
             Evidence
             against
             a
             Christian
             ;
             you
             need
             not
             Summon
             them
             to
             appear
             ,
             they
             came
             of
             their
             own
             accords
             ,
             as
             it
             hapned
             in
             this
             Case
             :
             They
             all
             cried
             out
             before
             the
             
               Grand
               Visier
            
             ,
             That
             those
             Rogues
             had
             beaten
             their
             Judge
             ,
             and
             if
             
             they
             had
             not
             been
             seized
             ,
             would
             have
             drown'd
             him
             :
             My
             Servants
             denied
             the
             Crime
             objected
             ,
             alledging
             that
             they
             were
             falsly
             accused
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             my
             menial
             Servants
             .
             By
             this
             time
             Rustan
             understood
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             more
             Noise
             than
             Right
             on
             his
             Country-mens
             side
             ;
             yet
             to
             still
             the
             Fury
             of
             the
             inraged
             Multitude
             ,
             he
             told
             them
             ,
             He
             would
             punish
             them
             severely
             ,
             and
             sent
             them
             to
             Prison
             .
             The
             Prison
             was
             a
             Safe-guard
             to
             them
             against
             the
             Fury
             of
             the
             Multititude
             ;
             then
             the
             examined
             Witnesses
             ,
             the
             most
             Credible
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             found
             that
             my
             Servants
             were
             Guiltless
             ,
             all
             the
             Fault
             lay
             at
             the
             Caddy's
             door
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             I
             sent
             my
             Interpreters
             to
             demand
             my
             Servants
             ,
             but
             Rustan
             thought
             fit
             to
             refer
             the
             Matter
             to
             the
             Divan
             ,
             lest
             ,
             if
             the
             Sultan
             should
             hear
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             might
             suspect
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Caddy's
             Case
             he
             had
             been
             brib'd
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             Injury
             neglected
             .
             I
             had
             at
             this
             time
             some
             intimate
             Acquaintance
             with
             Haly
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             sent
             my
             Druggerman
             with
             a
             grievous
             Complaint
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             not
             suffer
             Wrong
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ;
             Haly
             undertook
             my
             Cause
             ,
             and
             bid
             me
             rest
             confident
             that
             my
             Business
             would
             soon
             end
             to
             my
             Satisfaction
             .
             But
             Rustan
             came
             not
             off
             so
             handsomly
             ,
             he
             fear'd
             that
             it
             might
             be
             thought
             that
             Mony
             had
             made
             him
             more
             execrable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             had
             rather
             the
             Business
             had
             been
             compounded
             with
             the
             Caddy
             ,
             and
             wish'd
             me
             to
             offer
             him
             a
             few
             Ducats
             to
             appease
             him
             ,
             25
             were
             enough
             .
             I
             gave
             him
             Thanks
             for
             his
             
             Advice
             ,
             but
             returned
             answer
             ,
             That
             if
             he
             desired
             me
             to
             throw
             so
             many
             Ducats
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             I
             would
             willingly
             do
             it
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             but
             't
             was
             not
             Mony
             in
             this
             case
             would
             do
             ,
             but
             Example
             :
             For
             ,
             said
             I
             ,
             
               if
               this
               be
               the
               Case
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               did
               my
               Servants
               an
               Injury
               ,
               must
               be
               paid
               for
               his
               Labour
               ,
               a
               larger
               Fund
               than
               mine
               would
               not
               suffice
               ;
               for
               if
               a
               Man
               tear
               his
               Clothes
               ,
               if
               he
               intended
               to
               do
               my
               People
               an
               Injury
               ,
               he
               knew
               where
               to
               have
               Mony
               to
               buy
               new
               ones
               ,
               which
               was
               an
               unworthy
               thing
               ,
               and
               by
               no
               means
               to
               be
               indured
               by
               me
               .
            
             Thus
             were
             my
             Servants
             ,
             by
             the
             Mediations
             of
             Haly
             ,
             sent
             home
             to
             me
             .
             When
             the
             Bailo
             of
             Venice
             heard
             of
             their
             release
             ,
             he
             sent
             for
             one
             of
             my
             Servants
             present
             ,
             and
             desired
             to
             know
             of
             him
             ,
             what
             that
             Business
             had
             cost
             me
             ?
             
               Not
               a
               Doit
            
             ,
             said
             he
             .
             Then
             said
             the
             
               Bailo
               ,
               If
               it
               had
               been
               mine
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               cost
               me
            
             200
             
               Ducats
               before
               I
               could
               have
               come
               off
               .
            
             But
             the
             sorry
             Judge
             suffered
             most
             of
             all
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             put
             out
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             the
             Turks
             accounting
             it
             an
             absurd
             an
             hainous
             thing
             to
             be
             beaten
             by
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             he
             confessed
             he
             had
             been
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Release
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Commanders
             ,
             it
             was
             obtained
             by
             my
             Mediation
             ,
             they
             were
             these
             ,
             Sandaeus
             Commander
             of
             the
             Land-Forces
             ,
             and
             Leva
             ,
             and
             Requisenaeus
             ,
             the
             one
             Admiral
             of
             the
             Neapolitan
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             Silician
             Gallies
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             I
             'll
             tell
             you
             how
             I
             compassed
             their
             release
             :
             The
             Peace
             made
             between
             the
             Kings
             of
             Spain
             and
             France
             ,
             did
             much
             trouble
             the
             Turks
             ,
             as
             being
             Inconvenient
             for
             their
             Affairs
             ,
             especially
             considering
             
             that
             they
             were
             not
             comprehended
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             at
             first
             they
             thought
             they
             should
             ,
             yet
             they
             dissembled
             the
             matter
             at
             present
             ,
             but
             sought
             for
             an
             Opportunity
             to
             shew
             their
             dislike
             thereof
             .
             Solyman
             had
             writ
             to
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             that
             he
             agreed
             to
             the
             Peace
             ,
             yet
             would
             have
             him
             remember
             ,
             
               That
               old
               Friends
               are
               not
               easily
               made
               Enemies
               ,
            
             nor
             
               Old
               Enemies
               Friends
            
             .
          
           
             This
             Disgust
             of
             the
             Turks
             did
             much
             advantage
             my
             Affairs
             :
             To
             which
             Haly
             Bassa's
             Kindness
             did
             contribute
             very
             much
             ,
             and
             Ebrahim's
             great
             desire
             to
             serve
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             thankful
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             You
             may
             remember
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             that
             when
             
               La
               Vigne
            
             did
             accuse
             me
             to
             the
             Bassa
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             he
             forgot
             not
             Ebrahim
             ,
             b●t
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             discovered
             all
             the
             secret
             Counsels
             of
             the
             Turks
             to
             me
             .
             This
             Ebrahim
             was
             the
             chief
             
               Drogerman
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             Interpreter
             of
             Solyman
             ,
             a
             Polander
             by
             Nation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             more
             hated
             by
             
               La
               Vigne
            
             ,
             because
             in
             a
             deadly
             Fewd
             that
             was
             between
             Codognatus
             a
             former
             Ambassador
             of
             the
             same
             King
             ;
             and
             in
             jest
             he
             seem'd
             to
             take
             Codognatus
             his
             part
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             trouble
             you
             with
             the
             Contest
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             it
             being
             alien
             to
             my
             purpose
             :
             This
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             
               La
               Vigne
            
             was
             mindful
             of
             the
             Affront
             ,
             and
             could
             never
             endure
             Ebrahim
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             had
             Access
             to
             the
             Bassa
             every
             third
             Ward
             was
             against
             him
             ;
             neither
             did
             he
             desist
             from
             complaining
             till
             Ebrahim
             was
             thrown
             out
             of
             his
             Place
             :
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             was
             
             not
             much
             concern'd
             for
             Ebrahim's
             Disgrace
             ;
             I
             had
             never
             such
             an
             extraordinary
             kindness
             for
             him
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             lament
             his
             Loss
             ,
             for
             I
             found
             him
             many
             times
             cross
             to
             my
             Affairs
             ;
             only
             it
             troubled
             me
             ,
             that
             't
             was
             noised
             abroad
             ,
             he
             lost
             his
             Place
             for
             my
             sake
             .
             Hereupon
             I
             assisted
             him
             in
             his
             Privacy
             what
             I
             could
             ;
             for
             I
             knew
             it
             troubled
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             thrown
             out
             of
             Office
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             us'd
             him
             as
             an
             Interpreter
             or
             Messenger
             ,
             betwixt
             me
             and
             the
             Bassa
             in
             the
             Transacting
             about
             the
             Peace
             .
             And
             Haly
             admitted
             him
             out
             of
             Respect
             to
             me
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             Degraded
             without
             any
             just
             Cause
             .
             
               In
               fine
            
             ,
             I
             never
             left
             till
             I
             got
             him
             settled
             into
             his
             Place
             again
             ;
             which
             Courtesie
             did
             so
             oblige
             him
             ,
             that
             in
             Gratitude
             he
             shew'd
             me
             all
             the
             good
             Offices
             he
             could
             ,
             in
             all
             Company
             and
             on
             all
             Occasions
             :
             And
             he
             had
             the
             greater
             Opportunity
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Offence
             the
             Turks
             had
             taken
             of
             the
             French
             ,
             for
             the
             making
             Peace
             with
             the
             Spaniard
             .
             On
             which
             account
             ,
             when
             the
             Noble
             Salvatus
             was
             sent
             by
             the
             most
             
               Christian
               King
            
             ,
             to
             procure
             the
             Liberty
             of
             Sandaeus
             ,
             he
             was
             wholly
             and
             absolutely
             refus'd
             .
             Sandaeus
             was
             in
             mighty
             expectation
             of
             that
             Embassie
             ,
             believing
             he
             should
             never
             be
             released
             ,
             if
             that
             Negotiation
             had
             not
             effected
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             was
             at
             great
             Expence
             to
             buy
             Presents
             for
             the
             
               Grand
               Seignior
            
             ,
             and
             other
             great
             Men
             upon
             his
             Release
             .
             All
             which
             signified
             nothing
             ,
             for
             Salvatus
             went
             away
             without
             effecting
             any
             thing
             :
             When
             he
             was
             gone
             ,
             the
             
             Servants
             and
             Solicitor
             of
             Sandaeus
             came
             to
             me
             in
             a
             great
             Fright
             ;
             and
             told
             me
             ,
             they
             durst
             not
             acquaint
             their
             Master
             with
             the
             unsuccessful
             News
             of
             Salvatus's
             Intercession
             for
             his
             Liberty
             ;
             for
             all
             his
             Hopes
             depending
             thereon
             ,
             they
             were
             afraid
             the
             Transaction
             would
             either
             make
             him
             desperate
             ,
             or
             cast
             him
             into
             some
             fatal
             Disease
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             desired
             me
             to
             acquaint
             him
             first
             by
             Writing
             ;
             I
             refused
             ,
             alledging
             ,
             That
             I
             had
             not
             
               common
               Places
            
             enough
             to
             draw
             Comfort
             from
             ,
             for
             a
             Man
             in
             so
             deep
             a
             Distress
             .
             For
             Sandaeus
             was
             a
             Man
             of
             a
             great
             Spirit
             ,
             full
             of
             Hope
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             Fear
             ;
             and
             Men
             of
             such
             Dispositions
             ,
             as
             they
             hope
             for
             what
             they
             desire
             ,
             so
             if
             they
             are
             disappointed
             of
             their
             Hopes
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             cast
             down
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             hard
             to
             raise
             them
             to
             any
             tolerable
             frame
             of
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Whilst
             Matters
             stood
             thus
             at
             a
             stand
             ,
             in
             comes
             Ebrahim
             my
             Interpreter
             ,
             very
             opportunely
             ;
             and
             falling
             into
             discourse
             about
             these
             
               Spanish
               Prisoners
            
             ;
             he
             told
             me
             plainly
             ,
             That
             if
             I
             did
             but
             demand
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             I
             should
             certainly
             obtain
             it
             ;
             and
             what
             he
             spake
             was
             upon
             good
             grounds
             .
             He
             had
             formerly
             given
             me
             some
             blind
             Hopes
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             procure
             their
             Release
             if
             I
             set
             my self
             about
             it
             ;
             but
             I
             gave
             but
             little
             heed
             to
             his
             Suggestion
             :
             For
             not
             being
             certain
             to
             conclude
             Peace
             ,
             how
             could
             I
             attempt
             such
             a
             Thing
             .
             Besides
             I
             was
             afraid
             ,
             lest
             my
             Interposition
             might
             hinder
             the
             Success
             of
             Salvatus's
             
             Negotiation
             :
             But
             he
             was
             gone
             ,
             and
             Ebrahim
             whom
             I
             had
             so
             much
             obliged
             ,
             persisted
             in
             the
             same
             Opinion
             .
             I
             began
             to
             hearken
             to
             him
             ;
             yet
             telling
             him
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             a
             care
             he
             did
             not
             engage
             me
             who
             was
             his
             Friend
             ,
             in
             a
             ridiculous
             Business
             ;
             or
             without
             doubt
             I
             should
             be
             laught
             at
             if
             I
             succeeded
             not
             therein
             ,
             the
             Matter
             being
             thought
             difficult
             to
             be
             compassed
             in
             common
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             Salviatus
             having
             attempted
             it
             in
             vain
             ;
             yet
             he
             advised
             me
             to
             proceed
             therein
             ,
             and
             amused
             me
             with
             good
             Success
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             Encouragement
             ,
             I
             wrote
             to
             Sandaeus
             ,
             how
             fruitless
             Salviatus's
             Embassie
             had
             been
             ,
             yet
             I
             wisht
             him
             not
             to
             despair
             ;
             for
             if
             any
             Credit
             at
             all
             were
             to
             be
             given
             to
             a
             Turk
             ,
             there
             was
             good
             hope
             of
             his
             Affairs
             ;
             and
             then
             I
             related
             what
             Ebrahim
             had
             told
             me
             .
          
           
             Having
             laid
             this
             Foundation
             ,
             I
             advis'd
             with
             some
             Friends
             who
             were
             well
             skill'd
             in
             
               Turkish
               Affairs
            
             ;
             they
             wisht
             me
             all
             good
             Success
             ,
             but
             were
             very
             doubtful
             of
             them
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             the
             King
             of
             Frances's
             Ambassador
             had
             been
             denyed
             ,
             and
             the
             issue
             of
             Peace
             was
             yet
             undetermined
             ;
             and
             moreover
             ,
             the
             Turks
             are
             hardly
             ever
             induced
             to
             release
             great
             Men
             ;
             yet
             I
             wrote
             to
             my
             Master
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             to
             let
             him
             know
             what
             Hopes
             I
             had
             ,
             and
             desired
             that
             I
             might
             in
             his
             Name
             beg
             the
             Release
             of
             those
             Prisoners
             .
             To
             be
             short
             ,
             upon
             great
             Gifts
             and
             more
             Promises
             made
             to
             the
             Bussa's
             ,
             for
             their
             Favour
             in
             the
             Case
             ;
             the
             Day
             before
             St.
             Laurence's
             Day
             ,
             all
             the
             Prisoners
             
             were
             released
             and
             sent
             to
             my
             Lodgings
             .
          
           
             Sandaeus
             and
             Leyva
             were
             at
             great
             odds
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             would
             not
             eat
             together
             ,
             but
             I
             was
             forced
             to
             spread
             their
             Tables
             apart
             ;
             Requisena
             did
             eat
             with
             Leyva
             ,
             and
             Sandaeus
             with
             me
             :
             So
             we
             went
             to
             Supper
             .
             The
             
               French
               Ambassador's
            
             Steward
             came
             to
             me
             ,
             bringing
             me
             some
             Letters
             ;
             Sandaeus
             askt
             of
             him
             ,
             If
             he
             knew
             him
             ?
             Yes
             Sir
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             I
             think
             you
             are
             
               Don
               Alvarez
            
             :
             I
             am
             so
             ,
             said
             he
             ;
             Pray
             remember
             me
             to
             your
             Master
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             obtain'd
             my
             Liberty
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Emperor's
             Ambassador
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             have
             seen
             me
             abroad
             with
             your
             Eyes
             :
             I
             see
             you
             indeed
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             but
             so
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             scarce
             believe
             my
             own
             Eyes
             .
             Sandaeus
             did
             thus
             Accost
             him
             ,
             because
             his
             Master
             the
             
               French
               Agent
            
             ,
             would
             never
             believe
             that
             Solyman
             would
             release
             those
             great
             Men
             at
             the
             Emperor's
             instance
             :
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             before
             they
             could
             obtain
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             their
             Mufty
             which
             is
             as
             an
             Archbishop
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             ,
             was
             consulted
             ,
             Whether
             a
             great
             many
             Turks
             might
             not
             be
             released
             for
             a
             few
             Christians
             ;
             for
             I
             had
             promis'd
             ,
             that
             about
             Forty
             Turks
             of
             an
             ordinary
             Rank
             ,
             who
             were
             Prisoners
             with
             us
             ,
             should
             be
             released
             for
             them
             .
             The
             Mufty
             answered
             ,
             That
             there
             were
             two
             Opinions
             on
             the
             Case
             ;
             one
             Pro
             ,
             t'other
             Con
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             for
             the
             Affirmative
             .
          
           
             It
             now
             remains
             that
             I
             acquaint
             you
             with
             the
             last
             End
             of
             Bajazet
             ,
             who
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             was
             put
             in
             Prison
             by
             the
             Persians
             :
             Many
             
             Messages
             had
             passed
             between
             those
             two
             Princes
             on
             that
             Occasion
             ;
             and
             an
             Ambassador
             came
             once
             from
             Persia
             with
             Presents
             ,
             a
             Tent
             curiously
             wrought
             ,
             Assyrian
             and
             Persian
             Tapistry
             ,
             with
             the
             Alcoran
             ,
             and
             some
             Beasts
             of
             an
             unusual
             sort
             ;
             as
             an
             Indian
             Ant
             ,
             as
             big
             as
             any
             ordinary
             Dog
             ;
             a
             fierce
             and
             biting
             Present
             .
             The
             Cause
             of
             the
             Embassie
             was
             pretended
             to
             be
             ,
             the
             Reconciliation
             of
             Bajazet
             with
             his
             Father
             ;
             they
             were
             received
             very
             Honourably
             ,
             entertain'd
             with
             rich
             Banquets
             ,
             of
             which
             Haly
             sent
             me
             a
             part
             ,
             eight
             huge
             munificent
             Dishes
             full
             of
             Sweetmeats
             .
             'T
             was
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Romans
             to
             send
             Dishes
             from
             their
             Feasts
             to
             their
             Friends
             ;
             the
             Spaniards
             do
             it
             to
             this
             Day
             ;
             and
             the
             Turks
             from
             their
             great
             Feasts
             carry
             home
             something
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             have
             Wives
             and
             Children
             ;
             they
             many
             times
             carried
             home
             whole
             Napkins
             full
             of
             good
             eatable
             Bits
             from
             my
             Table
             ;
             and
             tho'
             they
             pretend
             to
             Cleanliness
             ,
             yet
             they
             would
             sometimes
             daub
             their
             Silk-cloaths
             with
             some
             Collation-drops
             .
          
           
             Let
             me
             tell
             you
             a
             Story
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             which
             I
             know
             will
             make
             you
             laugh
             heartily
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             me
             at
             first
             hearing
             thereof
             :
             For
             we
             are
             not
             such
             Cato's
             ,
             but
             yet
             sometimes
             we
             may
             season
             our
             Care
             with
             moderate
             Laughter
             ,
             which
             shews
             that
             we
             are
             Men.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             
               Turkish
               Bassa's
            
             ,
             some
             Days
             before
             their
             Fast
             ,
             (
             which
             we
             call
             Lent
             )
             to
             make
             a
             publick
             Feast
             or
             Entertainment
             for
             all
             Comers
             ,
             none
             are
             excluded
             ;
             yet
             
             generally
             none
             but
             Servants
             ,
             Friends
             ,
             and
             Relations
             come
             :
             There
             is
             a
             Napkin
             made
             of
             Leather
             spread
             over
             a
             long
             Tapistry
             on
             the
             Ground
             ,
             full
             of
             Dishes
             ;
             the
             Table
             will
             hold
             abundance
             of
             Guests
             ;
             the
             Bassa
             himself
             sits
             at
             the
             upper
             end
             ,
             and
             the
             choicest
             Guests
             next
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             ordinary
             Guests
             in
             Ranks
             till
             the
             Table
             be
             full
             .
             It
             will
             not
             hold
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             some
             stand
             by
             till
             others
             have
             Din'd
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             in
             great
             Modesty
             and
             Silence
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             drinking
             a
             draught
             of
             Honey
             diluted
             with
             Water
             ,
             Salute
             their
             Landlord
             ,
             and
             away
             they
             go
             ;
             when
             they
             are
             gone
             ,
             others
             sit
             down
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             Class
             after
             them
             ;
             the
             Servants
             still
             taking
             off
             the
             old
             Dishes
             and
             ●etting
             on
             new
             .
             A
             certain
             Bassa
             making
             such
             a
             Feast
             ,
             invited
             a
             Singiack
             to
             sit
             next
             to
             him
             ;
             an
             old
             Man
             of
             the
             Sect
             which
             the
             Turks
             call
             
               Hayges
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             Learned
             Men
             ,
             sat
             next
             to
             him
             :
             This
             Haggie
             seeing
             such
             a
             plenty
             of
             Victuals
             before
             him
             ,
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             carry
             home
             some
             to
             his
             Wife
             after
             he
             had
             filled
             his
             own
             Belly
             ;
             but
             looking
             for
             his
             Handkerchief
             to
             fill
             it
             with
             Victuals
             ,
             he
             found
             he
             had
             left
             it
             at
             home
             ;
             being
             then
             in
             a
             straight
             ,
             he
             bethought
             himself
             ,
             and
             resolv'd
             to
             fill
             his
             Sleeve
             that
             hang'd
             on
             on
             his
             Back
             ;
             but
             mistaking
             the
             Singiack's
             for
             his
             own
             ,
             he
             stuft
             it
             full
             of
             Dainties
             ,
             and
             stops
             it
             in
             with
             a
             piece
             of
             Bread
             that
             nothing
             might
             fall
             out
             ;
             he
             was
             not
             to
             touch
             his
             Sleeve
             till
             he
             had
             laid
             his
             Hands
             on
             his
             Breast
             or
             Thigh
             ,
             and
             so
             Saluted
             
             his
             Entertainer
             as
             their
             Custom
             is
             ;
             when
             he
             had
             done
             that
             ,
             he
             took
             up
             his
             own
             Sleeve
             and
             finds
             it
             empty
             ,
             at
             which
             he
             was
             much
             amaz'd
             ,
             and
             return'd
             home
             very
             sad
             :
             A
             while
             after
             the
             Singiack
             also
             rose
             from
             the
             Table
             ,
             and
             having
             Saluted
             the
             Bassa
             ,
             at
             every
             step
             his
             Sleeve
             cast
             out
             the
             Dainties
             it
             was
             replenished
             with
             ,
             unknown
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             seeing
             a
             Train
             of
             Junkets
             behind
             him
             ,
             he
             blusht
             for
             shame
             :
             The
             Company
             fell
             a
             laughing
             ,
             but
             the
             Bassa
             imagining
             how
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             desired
             him
             to
             sit
             down
             again
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             sent
             for
             the
             Haggai
             ;
             when
             he
             came
             ,
             he
             accosted
             him
             thus
             :
             
               I
               wonder
               that
               you
               being
               an
               old
               Friend
               ,
               and
               having
               a
               Wife
               and
               Children
               at
               home
               ,
               did
               carry
               home
               nothing
               to
               them
               ,
               seeing
               my
               Table
               was
               so
               well
               Furnished
               .
            
             Truly
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               'T
               was
               no
               Fault
               of
               mine
               ,
               but
               I
               think
               my
            
             Genius
             
               was
               angry
               with
               me
               ;
               for
               I
               stuft
               my
               Sleeve
               with
               Viands
               ,
               and
               yet
               when
               I
               came
               forth
               I
               found
               it
               empty
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             Singiack
             was
             cheated
             ,
             and
             the
             Frustration
             of
             the
             Haggai
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Novelty
             of
             the
             Case
             ,
             occasioned
             no
             small
             Laughter
             amongst
             all
             the
             Company
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             Bajazet
             .
          
           
             His
             Case
             was
             desperate
             ,
             between
             an
             
               angry
               Father
            
             that
             required
             to
             have
             him
             given
             up
             ,
             and
             a
             
               false
               Friend
            
             ,
             who
             pretended
             to
             detain
             him
             :
             Sometimes
             Solyman
             dealt
             mildly
             with
             the
             Persian
             ,
             putting
             him
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             League
             between
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             to
             have
             the
             same
             Enemies
             and
             Friends
             :
             Sometimes
             he
             taxed
             him
             with
             War
             ,
             if
             Bajazet
             was
             not
             
             surrendred
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             he
             placed
             strong
             Garrisons
             on
             all
             the
             Confines
             of
             Persia
             ,
             he
             filled
             Mesopotamia
             and
             the
             Banks
             of
             Euphrates
             with
             Soldiers
             ,
             especially
             the
             Veteran
             ones
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             employed
             against
             Bajazet
             ,
             over
             whom
             Mahomet
             the
             third
             of
             the
             Viziers
             Bassa's
             ,
             and
             Beglerbey
             of
             Greece
             was
             made
             General
             ,
             for
             Solyman
             was
             returned
             home
             :
             Moreover
             he
             sollicited
             the
             Georgians
             dwelling
             between
             the
             Hircan-Sea
             and
             Pontus
             ,
             bordering
             on
             Persia
             to
             Aid
             him
             against
             them
             :
             They
             answered
             couragiously
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             not
             strong
             enough
             themselves
             to
             Cope
             with
             the
             Persian
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             himself
             came
             upon
             the
             Place
             with
             an
             Army
             ,
             they
             would
             then
             shew
             themselves
             Men
             of
             Courage
             against
             the
             Persians
             as
             their
             common
             Enemy
             .
             The
             Hircanians
             also
             and
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Tamerlan
             were
             sollicitous
             to
             joyn
             Arms
             :
             Solyman
             himself
             gave
             forth
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             go
             to
             Aleppo
             ,
             (
             a
             City
             of
             Syria
             ,
             seated
             on
             the
             Banks
             of
             Euphrates
             )
             that
             from
             thence
             he
             might
             make
             War
             on
             the
             Persian
             :
             Nor
             was
             the
             Persian
             himself
             without
             Fear
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             often
             experienced
             the
             Dint
             of
             Solyman's
             Sword.
             But
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Turks
             were
             averse
             from
             the
             War
             ,
             and
             lookt
             on
             it
             as
             a
             wicked
             and
             detestable
             one
             ,
             and
             this
             cooled
             the
             Sultan
             .
             A
             great
             many
             Soldiers
             ,
             especially
             Horse
             ,
             forsook
             their
             Colours
             ,
             and
             return'd
             to
             Constantinople
             without
             leave
             of
             Officers
             ;
             and
             being
             commanded
             immediately
             to
             return
             ,
             they
             did
             so
             ;
             but
             so
             unwillingly
             ,
             
             that
             Solyman
             plainly
             saw
             their
             Aversion
             from
             the
             Service
             .
          
           
             Whereupon
             Solyman
             ,
             seeing
             he
             could
             not
             get
             Bajazet
             alive
             out
             of
             the
             Persian's
             Hands
             ,
             (
             who
             feared
             his
             Revenge
             if
             ever
             he
             came
             off
             clear
             ,
             )
             descended
             to
             the
             next
             thing
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             to
             have
             him
             strangled
             there
             ,
             and
             he
             hop'd
             to
             obtain
             his
             end
             this
             way
             ;
             because
             the
             Persian
             had
             lately
             acquainted
             him
             by
             Letter
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             been
             very
             remiss
             in
             so
             great
             an
             Affair
             .
             I
             have
             sent
             divers
             Ambassadors
             to
             you
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             but
             you
             send
             nothing
             to
             me
             but
             empty
             Letters
             ,
             or
             Messengers
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             convince
             me
             that
             you
             are
             real
             in
             the
             Business
             :
             Send
             some
             considerable
             Ambassadors
             of
             your
             prime
             Nobility
             with
             whom
             I
             may
             Transact
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             Affair
             .
             As
             for
             himself
             ,
             Bajazet
             had
             been
             a
             great
             Charge
             to
             him
             before
             he
             could
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             therefore
             't
             was
             fit
             an
             Account
             should
             be
             had
             of
             those
             Expences
             .
             Solyman
             thereby
             saw
             that
             Money
             was
             requir'd
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             the
             Advice
             of
             his
             Bassa
             ,
             he
             resolved
             to
             take
             any
             other
             course
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             involve
             himself
             in
             an
             unnecessary
             War
             with
             the
             Persians
             .
             Hereupon
             
               Hassan
               Aga
            
             ,
             together
             with
             an
             old
             Bassa
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Bed-Chamber
             ,
             was
             sent
             by
             Solyman
             into
             Persia
             :
             They
             departed
             with
             ample
             Commission
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Winter
             ;
             they
             made
             great
             haste
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             they
             lost
             several
             of
             their
             Retinue
             in
             the
             way
             :
             At
             last
             
             they
             came
             to
             Casbia
             to
             the
             Sophi
             ,
             and
             desired
             to
             see
             Bajazet
             ;
             they
             found
             him
             in
             a
             ●asty
             filthy
             Prison
             ,
             his
             Beard
             and
             Hair
             so
             long
             ,
             that
             till
             he
             was
             shav'd
             he
             could
             hardly
             be
             known
             ;
             but
             then
             Hanan
             knew
             him
             by
             the
             lineaments
             of
             his
             Face
             ,
             having
             been
             brought
             up
             with
             him
             from
             a
             Child
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             was
             chosen
             as
             the
             fittest
             Person
             for
             this
             Embassie
             .
             They
             agreed
             that
             the
             Persian
             should
             be
             repaid
             what
             he
             had
             laid
             out
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             many
             rich
             Presents
             besides
             ,
             provided
             they
             would
             destroy
             Bajazet
             ;
             The
             Hassan
             returns
             &
             gives
             an
             account
             to
             his
             Master
             ,
             who
             thereupon
             sent
             the
             Expence
             by
             him
             ,
             with
             the
             Gifts
             ,
             who
             were
             guarded
             by
             the
             Turks
             to
             the
             Confines
             of
             Persia.
             Thus
             Hassan
             again
             returned
             to
             be
             the
             Executioner
             of
             Bajazet
             with
             his
             own
             Hand
             ,
             for
             so
             Solyman
             had
             commanded
             :
             When
             the
             Bow-string
             was
             about
             his
             Neck
             ,
             he
             desired
             but
             one
             thing
             before
             his
             Death
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             to
             see
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             his
             last
             leave
             of
             them
             by
             a
             Final
             Kiss
             ,
             but
             that
             was
             deny'd
             .
             This
             was
             the
             end
             of
             Bajazet
             and
             his
             unfortunate
             Designs
             ;
             the
             way
             he
             took
             to
             save
             himself
             was
             his
             Ruine
             ;
             his
             four
             Children
             under-went
             the
             same
             Fate
             ;
             the
             new-born
             Infant
             which
             he
             left
             at
             Amusia
             ,
             whom
             his
             Grandfather
             had
             removed
             to
             Persia
             to
             be
             Educated
             there
             ,
             when
             his
             Father
             was
             dead
             ,
             a
             trusty
             Eunuch
             was
             sent
             to
             Persia
             to
             destroy
             him
             too
             ;
             but
             the
             Eunuch
             being
             tender-hearted
             ,
             procured
             a
             certain
             Porter
             ,
             a
             hard-hearted
             Fellow
             ,
             who
             car'd
             not
             what
             desperate
             
             Pranks
             he
             play'd
             ,
             to
             joyn
             with
             him
             to
             help
             dispatch
             the
             Child
             .
             This
             Fellow
             went
             into
             the
             Room
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             was
             fitting
             the
             String
             to
             the
             Infant
             's
             Neck
             ,
             the
             poor
             Child
             lifted
             up
             its
             self
             as
             well
             as
             he
             could
             ,
             and
             embracing
             him
             in
             his
             Arms
             ,
             offered
             to
             kiss
             him
             ,
             which
             did
             so
             mollifie
             his
             wretched
             Heart
             ,
             that
             he
             fell
             down
             in
             a
             Swoon
             .
             The
             Eunuch
             stood
             at
             the
             Door
             ,
             and
             wondering
             at
             the
             Delay
             ,
             went
             in
             and
             found
             the
             Fellow
             sprawling
             on
             the
             Ground
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             execute
             the
             Charge
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             strangled
             the
             poor
             Child
             .
             By
             this
             Passage
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             Solyman
             spar'd
             his
             Nephew
             hitherto
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             any
             Principle
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             an
             Opinion
             the
             Turks
             have
             ,
             that
             Matters
             if
             they
             succeed
             well
             ,
             are
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             long
             as
             't
             was
             uncertain
             what
             the
             Aim
             of
             Bajazet's
             Designs
             would
             be
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             imbrue
             his
             Hands
             in
             his
             Childs
             Blood
             ,
             lest
             if
             Bajazet
             had
             succeeded
             ,
             he
             might
             seem
             to
             have
             resisted
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             :
             But
             when
             Bajazet
             was
             slain
             ,
             then
             he
             thought
             God
             had
             determined
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Son
             also
             might
             not
             be
             spared
             ,
             lest
             the
             Proverb
             should
             be
             verified
             ,
             
               Of
               an
               ill
               Crow
               ,
               an
               evil
               Egg.
            
             I
             had
             a
             long
             Discourse
             with
             my
             Chiaux
             upon
             this
             Subject
             when
             I
             was
             in
             the
             Island
             (
             as
             above-said
             )
             and
             had
             liberty
             to
             Sail
             from
             one
             to
             the
             other
             .
             It
             hapned
             once
             ,
             that
             as
             we
             were
             returning
             in
             our
             Skiff
             ,
             the
             Wind
             being
             against
             us
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             double
             a
             Promontary
             that
             reach'd
             pretty
             far
             into
             the
             
             Sea
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             forced
             to
             Land
             and
             take
             our
             Dinner
             a-shoar
             ;
             for
             I
             always
             carried
             some
             Provant
             along
             with
             me
             in
             the
             Vessel
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             worst
             ;
             and
             their
             Turks
             were
             also
             forced
             to
             Land
             upon
             the
             same
             Stress
             of
             Weather
             :
             Our
             Table
             was
             spread
             in
             a
             great
             Meadow
             ,
             my
             Chiaux
             and
             my
             Interpreter
             sate
             at
             Table
             with
             me
             ;
             mention
             being
             occasionally
             made
             of
             Bajazet
             ,
             the
             Chiaux
             began
             to
             inveigh
             bitterly
             against
             him
             for
             taking
             up
             Arms
             against
             his
             Brother
             .
             I
             pleaded
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             he
             was
             worthy
             of
             Pity
             ,
             who
             was
             forced
             to
             do
             what
             he
             did
             :
             There
             was
             an
             inevitable
             necessity
             upon
             him
             ,
             either
             to
             submit
             himself
             to
             a
             certain
             Death
             ,
             or
             to
             save
             his
             Life
             by
             taking
             Arms.
             However
             the
             Chiaux
             persisted
             still
             to
             execrate
             his
             Undertaking
             ,
             whereupon
             I
             pleaded
             thus
             ;
             You
             accuse
             Bajazet
             as
             Guilty
             of
             an
             horrid
             Offence
             ,
             but
             you
             acquit
             Solyman
             the
             Father
             of
             your
             present
             Emperor
             ,
             who
             took
             up
             Arms
             against
             his
             Father
             .
             We
             do
             so
             ,
             said
             the
             Chiaux
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             Event
             shew'd
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             did
             was
             by
             God's
             Approbation
             ,
             and
             was
             predestinated
             in
             Heaven
             .
             If
             you
             argue
             from
             Success
             ,
             said
             I
             ,
             then
             the
             wickedest
             Fact
             ,
             if
             it
             prosper
             ,
             may
             be
             reputed
             to
             God
             as
             the
             Author
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             may
             be
             made
             the
             Author
             of
             Sin
             ,
             if
             Good
             and
             Evil
             must
             be
             interpreted
             only
             by
             Events
             .
             We
             dwelt
             awhile
             on
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             were
             very
             eager
             upon
             it
             ,
             whilst
             either
             of
             us
             defended
             his
             own
             Opinion
             ;
             we
             alledg●d
             many
             Places
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             
               Can
               
               the
               Vessel
               say
               to
               the
               Potter
               ,
               Why
               hast
               thou
               made
               me
               thus
               ?
               I
               will
               harden
            
             Pharaoh
             
               's
               Heart
            
             .
             Jacob
             
               have
               I
               loved
            
             ,
             Esau
             
               have
               I
               hated
            
             :
             and
             others
             of
             like
             Import
             .
          
           
             The
             Turks
             that
             were
             not
             far
             from
             us
             ,
             admir'd
             at
             what
             we
             Contested
             so
             earnestly
             about
             ;
             and
             after
             we
             rose
             from
             the
             Table
             ,
             my
             Chiaux
             went
             to
             them
             ;
             they
             gathered
             themselves
             in
             a
             Ring
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             I
             saw
             them
             hearkning
             to
             the
             Discourse
             he
             made
             ,
             with
             great
             Attention
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             ,
             at
             Noon
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             silent
             ,
             and
             Worshipped
             God
             according
             to
             their
             Custom
             .
             I
             thought
             long
             till
             my
             Chiaux
             returned
             to
             me
             again
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             know
             why
             he
             prated
             so
             amongst
             his
             Comrades
             ;
             I
             was
             afraid
             ,
             tho'
             he
             was
             a
             fair
             Condition'd
             man
             ,
             yet
             that
             he
             might
             Represent
             what
             I
             had
             spoken
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             my
             prejudice
             :
             At
             last
             when
             the
             Wind
             ceased
             ,
             we
             went
             Aboard
             again
             and
             followed
             our
             Course
             .
             The
             first
             thing
             that
             I
             did
             ,
             was
             to
             ask
             of
             my
             Chiaux
             ,
             What
             serious
             Discourse
             he
             held
             with
             his
             Country-men
             ?
             He
             smil'd
             ,
             and
             made
             me
             this
             Answer
             :
             
               We
               were
               disputing
               about
            
             Predestination
             ,
             
               and
               I
               told
               them
               what
               you
               had
               alledg'd
            
             Con
             and
             Pro
             ;
             
               bywhich
               it
               was
               plain
               ,
               that
               you
               had
               read
               our
               Books
               ,
               and
               was
               well
               read
               in
               the
            
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               so
               that
               there
               was
               nothing
               wanting
               to
               your
               Happiness
               ,
               but
               to
               turn
               to
               our
            
             Religion
             ,
             
               which
               in
               the
               Prayers
               you
               saw
               us
               make
               ,
               we
               desired
               of
               God.
            
             When
             News
             was
             brought
             to
             Constantinople
             that
             Bajazet
             was
             dispatched
             ,
             I
             was
             afraid
             that
             our
             Affairs
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             an
             hopeful
             
             way
             of
             Conclusion
             ,
             would
             now
             meet
             with
             a
             Rub
             at
             last
             ;
             the
             Misfortune
             of
             Bajazet
             might
             overturn
             all
             ,
             make
             the
             Turks
             more
             Insolent
             ,
             to
             undo
             what
             was
             done
             ,
             and
             to
             propose
             harder
             Conditions
             .
             I
             had
             passed
             over
             some
             Difficulties
             ;
             as
             the
             Loss
             of
             Gerba
             ,
             and
             the
             Imprisonment
             of
             Bajazet
             ,
             and
             the
             Vaivoods
             expulsion
             out
             of
             Moldavia
             ;
             but
             there
             were
             two
             terrible
             ones
             ,
             at
             Bajazet's
             Death
             ,
             and
             he
             hired
             another
             that
             I
             'll
             speak
             of
             by
             and
             by
             .
          
           
             Haly
             sent
             one
             of
             his
             Domesticks
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             tell
             me
             that
             Bajazet
             was
             dead
             for
             certain
             ,
             that
             therefore
             I
             should
             not
             defer
             the
             Peace
             ,
             in
             hopes
             of
             his
             Success
             :
             I
             should
             remember
             ,
             that
             Princes
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             are
             more
             easily
             Reconcil'd
             than
             those
             of
             contrary
             ones
             are
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             should
             use
             no
             more
             Pergiversation
             ,
             nor
             seek
             Knots
             in
             a
             Bulrush
             ,
             as
             the
             Proverb
             is
             .
          
           
             This
             Message
             troubled
             me
             much
             ,
             yet
             because
             I
             thought
             that
             the
             Relater
             might
             be
             partial
             ,
             I
             sent
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Town
             amongst
             my
             Friends
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             certainty
             they
             had
             of
             Bajazet's
             Death
             ;
             They
             all
             returned
             me
             answer
             :
             
               That
               he
               was
               most
               certainly
               dispatch'd
               .
            
             Whereupon
             I
             resolved
             to
             pluck
             in
             my
             Sails
             ;
             there
             was
             no
             hopes
             for
             me
             to
             obtain
             better
             Conditions
             ;
             it
             was
             well
             if
             I
             could
             maintain
             my
             Ground
             ,
             and
             stick
             to
             my
             former
             without
             any
             change
             :
             The
             Emperor
             of
             the
             Turks
             had
             seen
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             much
             averse
             from
             them
             ;
             some
             small
             Alterations
             were
             made
             ;
             something
             I
             wished
             I
             
             could
             have
             added
             ,
             other
             Things
             were
             dubiously
             expressed
             ,
             which
             a
             malign
             Interpretation
             might
             raise
             Scruples
             about
             .
             I
             did
             my
             endeavour
             that
             these
             might
             be
             taken
             out
             ,
             or
             rendred
             and
             made
             more
             favourable
             on
             our
             side
             .
             My
             Master
             Caesar
             had
             seen
             and
             approved
             those
             Conditions
             ,
             yet
             still
             I
             could
             not
             satisfie
             my self
             ,
             till
             something
             more
             favourable
             was
             added
             ;
             whilst
             I
             was
             doing
             this
             ,
             I
             was
             accosted
             with
             Haly's
             Message
             as
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             I
             met
             also
             with
             another
             grievous
             Rub
             ;
             some
             Noblemen
             of
             Hungary
             had
             Revolted
             from
             the
             Vaivoodans
             of
             Transilvania
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             (
             
               i.
               e
            
             )
             to
             speak
             the
             truth
             had
             returned
             to
             that
             Duty
             ,
             and
             the
             Garrisons
             also
             which
             they
             commanded
             yielded
             to
             Cesar.
             This
             new
             Accident
             might
             have
             disturbed
             all
             ,
             for
             the
             Turks
             had
             a
             specious
             pretence
             to
             alledge
             ,
             That
             while
             Conditions
             of
             Peace
             were
             on
             foot
             once
             ,
             such
             Alteration
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             made
             ;
             if
             Peace
             were
             cordially
             desired
             ,
             all
             Things
             were
             to
             be
             return'd
             to
             their
             Pristine
             State
             :
             but
             let
             Revolters
             speed
             as
             they
             pleased
             ,
             what
             they
             had
             possessed
             ought
             to
             be
             return'd
             to
             the
             Vayvode
             ,
             their
             Client
             and
             Vassal
             .
             But
             Haly
             was
             so
             far
             from
             pressing
             this
             ,
             that
             one
             express
             Condition
             was
             ,
             that
             those
             Things
             should
             be
             ratified
             ,
             which
             he
             willingly
             assented
             to
             .
             But
             the
             Ambassadors
             who
             came
             lately
             from
             the
             Vayvode
             ,
             were
             very
             much
             troubled
             at
             it
             ,
             they
             rub'd
             upon
             the
             gall'd
             place
             ,
             and
             filled
             the
             whole
             
             Court
             with
             their
             Clamours
             ,
             that
             their
             miserable
             Master
             was
             deserted
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             Alliance
             broken
             ,
             and
             Enemies
             preferred
             before
             ancient
             Friends
             .
             All
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bassa's
             were
             moved
             with
             their
             Complaints
             ,
             only
             Haly
             stood
             firm
             to
             me
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Peace
             were
             not
             altered
             at
             all
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             though
             I
             knew
             that
             the
             Terms
             would
             be
             allowed
             by
             my
             Master
             Cesar
             ,
             yet
             because
             there
             want
             not
             Sicophants
             in
             Prince's
             Courts
             ,
             who
             go
             about
             to
             obscure
             the
             best
             Services
             of
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             especially
             if
             Strangers
             ;
             I
             therefore
             thought
             it
             fit
             to
             leave
             all
             to
             the
             Pleasure
             of
             my
             Master
             :
             I
             told
             Haly
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             proposed
             Condition
             did
             not
             fully
             answer
             the
             Expectation
             of
             my
             Master
             ,
             yet
             I
             hoped
             he
             would
             Acquiesce
             therein
             ,
             if
             an
             Agent
             of
             theirs
             were
             sent
             along
             with
             me
             to
             explain
             the
             Things
             that
             were
             obscure
             ,
             upon
             which
             any
             Controversie
             might
             arise
             ;
             and
             that
             Ebrahim
             seem'd
             to
             be
             the
             fittest
             Man
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             by
             whom
             Cesar
             might
             write
             back
             his
             full
             Mind
             concerning
             the
             whole
             Project
             ;
             this
             was
             easily
             assented
             to
             .
             Thus
             an
             end
             was
             put
             to
             this
             long
             and
             tedious
             Business
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             a
             Custom
             ,
             that
             when
             Ambassadors
             upon
             fair
             Terms
             depart
             from
             Constantinople
             ,
             the
             Bassa's
             do
             entertain
             them
             with
             a
             Feast
             in
             the
             Divan
             ;
             but
             I
             was
             willing
             to
             wave
             that
             Badge
             of
             esteem
             ,
             because
             I
             would
             have
             all
             left
             in
             suspence
             ,
             and
             referr'd
             to
             the
             good
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             of
             my
             Master
             .
          
           
           
             I
             had
             a
             mind
             before
             my
             departure
             ,
             to
             buy
             some
             gallant
             Horses
             ,
             and
             therefore
             order'd
             my
             Servants
             to
             go
             often
             to
             the
             Markets
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             they
             could
             find
             any
             such
             .
             Haly
             being
             inform'd
             thereof
             ,
             had
             some
             of
             his
             own
             brave
             Horses
             to
             the
             Fair
             to
             be
             sold
             ;
             My
             Servants
             had
             their
             Eye
             presently
             on
             'em
             ,
             and
             asking
             the
             Price
             ,
             they
             told
             them
             120
             Duckets
             ,
             they
             offered
             80
             ,
             not
             knowing
             whose
             they
             were
             ;
             which
             was
             refused
             to
             be
             taken
             :
             A
             Day
             or
             two
             after
             ,
             the
             same
             Horse
             with
             two
             more
             near
             as
             good
             ,
             were
             sent
             me
             by
             Haly
             for
             a
             Present
             ;
             one
             was
             an
             Arabian
             ambling
             Nag
             ,
             exceeding
             well
             shap'd
             :
             When
             I
             gave
             him
             Thanks
             for
             my
             noble
             Present
             ,
             he
             askt
             me
             ,
             Whether
             I
             did
             not
             think
             that
             Horse
             which
             my
             Servants
             offered
             80
             Duckets
             for
             ,
             was
             not
             more
             worth
             ?
             Much
             more
             ,
             said
             I
             ,
             only
             they
             had
             a
             Command
             from
             me
             not
             to
             exceed
             that
             Price
             ,
             till
             perhaps
             some
             sudden
             Defect
             might
             afterwards
             shew
             that
             I
             had
             bought
             Horses
             too
             dear
             .
             He
             advis'd
             me
             also
             how
             to
             Manage
             their
             Turkish
             Horses
             ;
             as
             that
             I
             should
             give
             them
             but
             little
             Meat
             ;
             that
             I
             should
             make
             but
             short
             Journeys
             at
             first
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             us'd
             to
             the
             Roads
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             should
             make
             nine
             or
             ten
             Days
             Journey
             to
             Adrianople
             ,
             which
             us'd
             to
             be
             compassed
             in
             five
             :
             He
             gave
             me
             also
             a
             choice
             Vest
             wrought
             with
             Gold
             ,
             and
             a
             Box
             full
             of
             Alexandrian
             Treacle
             ,
             the
             best
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             a
             Glass
             full
             of
             Balsom
             ,
             which
             he
             highly
             prized
             ,
             Complementing
             me
             thus
             :
             
               Any
               other
               Present
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               are
               such
               as
               Money
               
               can
               procure
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               such
               a
               rare
               Gift
               ,
               that
               my
               Master
               cannot
               send
               a
               choicer
               to
               the
               best
               Friend
               or
               Allies
               he
               hath
               ;
               I
               got
               it
               ,
            
             said
             he
             ,
             
               when
               I
               was
               Governour
               of
            
             Egypt
             ,
             
               which
               Place
               I
               held
               some
               Years
               :
               there
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               that
               juicy
               substance
               ,
               one
               which
               is
               drawn
               from
               the
               Oil
               of
               the
               decocted
               Leaves
               of
               the
               Shrub
               on
               which
               they
               grow
               which
               yet
               is
               black
               and
               not
               much
               worth
               ;
               the
               other
               doth
               distil
               from
               the
               Bark
               of
               the
               Tree
               when
               it
               is
               cut
               ,
               which
               is
               yellow
               and
               genuine
               ,
               and
               mine
               was
               of
               that
               sort
               .
            
             He
             desired
             likewise
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             send
             him
             some
             Presents
             ,
             as
             a
             Coat
             of
             Mail
             ●itted
             to
             his
             large
             and
             full
             Body
             ,
             and
             a
             strong
             Horse
             that
             was
             sure
             footed
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             so
             big
             and
             pursie
             ,
             that
             no
             Horse
             could
             be
             easily
             found
             fit
             to
             carry
             him
             ;
             and
             with
             all
             kind
             of
             Varnishing
             matter
             coming
             from
             the
             Maple
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             Tree
             ,
             wherewith
             our
             Artists
             use
             to
             Inlay
             their
             Tables
             .
             As
             for
             Solyman
             ,
             he
             gave
             me
             no
             Gifts
             but
             common
             ones
             ,
             such
             as
             other
             Ambassadors
             have
             had
             at
             their
             departure
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             I
             received
             from
             him
             formerly
             at
             my
             Audience
             of
             leave
             ;
             only
             he
             inveighed
             against
             the
             Heydukes
             ,
             and
             the
             Insolency
             of
             the
             Garrison
             of
             Syeth
             :
             To
             what
             purpose
             is
             it
             ,
             
               said
               he
            
             ,
             to
             make
             Peace
             here
             ,
             if
             they
             continue
             the
             War
             thus
             .
             
               I
               told
               him
            
             ,
             I
             would
             acquaint
             my
             Master
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             did
             not
             doubt
             but
             he
             would
             afford
             a
             Remedy
             thereto
             ,
             and
             thus
             by
             good
             Fortune
             about
             the
             end
             of
             August
             ,
             I
             entred
             upon
             my
             desired
             Journey
             ,
             carrying
             with
             me
             a
             Truce
             of
             Eight
             Years
             ,
             as
             the
             Fruits
             of
             my
             Eight
             Years
             Aboad
             there
             ,
             
             which
             may
             be
             continued
             for
             a
             longer
             time
             ,
             unless
             some
             considerable
             Change
             do
             happen
             .
             When
             we
             came
             to
             Sophia
             where
             the
             Way
             parts
             ,
             one
             to
             Rhagusa
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             
               Belgrade
               ,
               Leyva
            
             ,
             and
             Requisena
             ,
             desiring
             of
             me
             to
             part
             Company
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             to
             Rhagusa
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             more
             easily
             pa●s
             to
             Venice
             and
             Italy
             ,
             and
             procure
             those
             Gifts
             which
             they
             promised
             to
             send
             to
             the
             Bassa's
             ,
             and
             repay
             the
             Money
             they
             had
             borrowed
             at
             Constantinople
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             would
             send
             Letters
             of
             Thanks
             by
             me
             to
             Cesar
             ,
             to
             give
             him
             due
             Acknowledgments
             for
             their
             Release
             :
             Which
             Service
             they
             would
             willingly
             have
             performed
             in
             Person
             ,
             if
             their
             other
             Occasions
             had
             not
             hindred
             .
             I
             easily
             assented
             to
             their
             Requests
             ,
             and
             I
             was
             the
             better
             pleased
             ,
             because
             Requisena
             being
             a
             very
             old
             Man
             died
             before
             he
             came
             to
             Rhagusa
             :
             If
             I
             should
             have
             denied
             their
             Request
             ,
             it
             might
             have
             been
             thought
             my
             Refusal
             had
             contributed
             to
             his
             Disease
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             Sandaeus
             and
             my self
             passed
             the
             rest
             of
             our
             Journey
             without
             any
             great
             Inconvenience
             ;
             for
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             very
             jesting
             Man
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             be
             troubled
             with
             grief
             ,
             yet
             he
             knows
             how
             to
             cover
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             pretend
             mirth
             outwardly
             .
             In
             our
             way
             many
             Pleasurable
             Things
             offered
             themselves
             ;
             sometimes
             we
             would
             alight
             and
             try
             which
             of
             us
             could
             run
             fastest
             ;
             I
             being
             lean
             could
             easily
             out-run
             him
             who
             was
             fat
             and
             pursie
             ,
             as
             being
             newly
             come
             out
             of
             Prison
             .
             As
             we
             came
             near
             to
             any
             Village
             ,
             Ebrahim
             would
             ride
             up
             to
             us
             ,
             (
             for
             
             he
             with
             his
             Turks
             followed
             greatly
             on
             Horseback
             )
             and
             beseeched
             us
             by
             all
             that
             was
             dear
             to
             us
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             seen
             on
             foot
             by
             the
             Villages
             ,
             for
             it
             would
             be
             accounted
             a
             disgraceful
             thing
             for
             us
             amongst
             the
             Turks
             .
             Upon
             whose
             Advice
             sometimes
             we
             would
             go
             again
             into
             our
             Chariot
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             we
             did
             walk
             afoot
             still
             .
          
           
             One
             of
             Sandaeus's
             Facetious
             sayings
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             pretermit
             ;
             when
             we
             came
             from
             Constantinople
             the
             Weather
             was
             very
             hot
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             continued
             upon
             the
             Way
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             palled
             my
             Appetite
             from
             Food
             ,
             a
             very
             little
             served
             my
             Turn
             ;
             but
             Sandaeus
             being
             a
             robust
             healthy
             Person
             did
             eat
             like
             an
             Horse
             ,
             and
             would
             ever
             and
             anon
             tell
             me
             that
             I
             must
             follow
             his
             Example
             and
             eat
             like
             a
             Man
             of
             mettle
             ;
             yet
             all
             his
             Advice
             was
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             till
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             October
             I
             drew
             near
             to
             the
             Borders
             of
             Austria
             ;
             and
             there
             partly
             on
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             partly
             of
             the
             Season
             of
             the
             Year
             ,
             I
             began
             to
             be
             more
             healthy
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             a
             larger
             proportion
             of
             Food
             .
          
           
             When
             Sandaeus
             observed
             that
             I
             had
             a
             better
             Stomach
             than
             formerly
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             vapour
             over
             me
             exceedingly
             ,
             pretending
             that
             't
             was
             by
             his
             Advice
             and
             Example
             that
             I
             had
             learned
             to
             eat
             my
             Meat
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             who
             was
             so
             many
             years
             old
             had
             need
             of
             him
             as
             a
             Monitor
             to
             advice
             me
             to
             take
             due
             Sustenance
             for
             my
             Body
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             he
             were
             obliged
             to
             me
             for
             his
             Release
             ,
             I
             was
             as
             much
             beholding
             to
             
             him
             for
             teaching
             me
             to
             take
             my
             necessary
             Food
             .
             In
             these
             Ludicrous
             Repartees
             we
             came
             to
             Tulna
             where
             we
             were
             accosted
             with
             some
             Trouble
             .
             Sandaeus
             u●ed
             to
             lye
             in
             the
             same
             House
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             capacious
             enough
             to
             hold
             us
             both
             ,
             if
             not
             ,
             then
             he
             took
             his
             Lodgings
             at
             some
             Neighbouring
             House
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             incommode
             or
             straighten
             me
             :
             He
             was
             willing
             to
             do
             so
             at
             Tulna
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             desired
             that
             the
             Ianizaries
             whom
             I
             brought
             with
             me
             from
             Constantinople
             to
             Buda
             ,
             to
             be
             my
             Harbingers
             on
             the
             Way
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             a
             convenient
             Lodging
             for
             him
             :
             One
             of
             my
             Servants
             and
             a
             Doctor
             of
             Physick
             ,
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             whom
             Sandaeus
             had
             released
             at
             Constantinople
             at
             his
             own
             Charge
             ,
             went
             along
             with
             the
             Ianizary
             .
             It
             happened
             that
             they
             lighted
             on
             the
             House
             of
             another
             Ianizary
             hard
             by
             ,
             who
             was
             appointed
             as
             Governor
             of
             the
             Place
             to
             guard
             Passengers
             ;
             for
             the
             Turks
             use
             to
             appoint
             one
             or
             two
             Ianizaries
             in
             every
             noted
             Town
             to
             protect
             Christian
             Passengers
             from
             Violence
             ;
             by
             which
             Office
             they
             get
             no
             small
             Profit
             :
             But
             this
             Man
             had
             committed
             some
             Offence
             or
             other
             ,
             was
             put
             out
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             of
             a
             very
             surly
             &
             untoward
             Humour
             .
             My
             People
             viewed
             all
             his
             House
             ,
             and
             not
             finding
             it
             for
             their
             turn
             ,
             were
             going
             away
             ;
             the
             Ianizary
             first
             ,
             my
             Servant
             next
             ,
             a●d
             the
             Physician
             last
             of
             all
             .
             In
             the
             Interim
             ,
             the
             Ianizary
             ,
             Master
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             being
             walking
             in
             his
             Garden
             ,
             was
             told
             ,
             that
             some
             Christian
             Passengers
             were
             seeking
             for
             a
             Lodging
             
             at
             his
             House
             :
             Whereupon
             he
             threw
             himself
             into
             a
             Rage
             ,
             with
             a
             Club
             like
             Hercules
             in
             his
             Hand
             ,
             and
             without
             speaking
             a
             word
             ,
             strikes
             the
             Physician
             a
             great
             Blow
             on
             the
             Shoulders
             as
             hard
             as
             ever
             he
             was
             able
             ;
             the
             Physician
             to
             avoid
             the
             second
             Blow
             ,
             ran
             out
             of
             the
             House
             :
             My
             Servant
             looking
             back
             ,
             saw
             him
             lifting
             up
             his
             Club
             to
             strike
             him
             also
             ,
             but
             he
             having
             a
             thing
             like
             an
             Hatchet
             in
             his
             Hand
             ,
             held
             it
             cross-ways
             over
             his
             Head
             ,
             and
             so
             kept
             off
             many
             a
             lusty
             Blow
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             the
             Handle
             of
             the
             Hatchet
             by
             his
             often
             striking
             began
             to
             break
             ;
             Then
             my
             Servant
             was
             enforced
             to
             close
             in
             with
             the
             Ianizary
             ,
             and
             was
             about
             to
             cleave
             his
             Skull
             with
             his
             Weapon
             ;
             Whereupon
             the
             Ianizary
             fled
             ,
             and
             my
             Servant
             not
             being
             able
             to
             overtake
             him
             ,
             threw
             the
             Hatchet
             after
             him
             ,
             which
             cut
             him
             in
             the
             Hams
             ,
             and
             fell'd
             him
             to
             the
             Ground
             ;
             by
             which
             Accident
             my
             People
             escaped
             :
             But
             the
             Physician
             cryed
             out
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             dead
             Man
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             his
             Bones
             were
             broke
             in
             pieces
             .
             Sandaeus
             heard
             his
             Complaint
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             were
             vext
             ,
             yet
             he
             could
             not
             choose
             but
             smile
             ,
             as
             thinking
             that
             the
             Doctor
             was
             more
             afraid
             than
             hurt
             :
             But
             that
             which
             grievously
             vexed
             and
             tormented
             him
             ,
             was
             ,
             left
             on
             this
             occasion
             he
             should
             be
             carried
             back
             to
             Constantinople
             :
             He
             was
             of
             Opinion
             that
             the
             Bassa's
             had
             not
             dealt
             sincerely
             in
             his
             Case
             ,
             but
             had
             made
             only
             a
             pretence
             of
             Releasement
             to
             gratifie
             me
             ,
             but
             did
             really
             seek
             an
             occasion
             to
             hall
             him
             back
             again
             there
             to
             Rot
             in
             Prison
             .
             And
             
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             he
             was
             much
             offended
             with
             that
             Servant
             of
             mine
             who
             had
             wounded
             the
             Ianizary
             ,
             especially
             for
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               very
               sorry
               that
               he
               had
               not
               killed
               him
               out-right
               upon
               the
               Spot
               .
            
             His
             Words
             to
             him
             were
             these
             :
             Honest
             Henry
             ,
             
               (
               for
               that
               was
               my
               Man's
               Name
               )
               Prithee
               be
               not
               so
               Passionate
               ,
               't
               is
               no
               Time
               nor
               Place
               to
               shew
               thy
               Valour
               here
               ;
               we
               must
               bear
               Affronts
               patiently
               without
               any
               just
               Imputation
               of
               Cowardise
               ;
               will
               we
               ,
               nill
               we
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               their
               Power
               :
               This
               unseasonable
               Passion
               may
               bring
               great
               Mischief
               to
               us
               ;
               perhaps
               it
               may
               occasion
               us
               to
               be
               brought
               back
               to
            
             Constantinople
             ,
             
               and
               there
               our
               whole
               Negotiation
               may
               be
               Reversed
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               hazarded
               so
               to
               be
               .
               Thus
               new
               Troubles
               may
               arise
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               Race
               of
               tiresom-labour
               to
               be
               run
               .
               I
               beseech
               thee
               therefore
               ,
               as
               for
               other
               Reasons
               ,
               so
               for
               my
               sake
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               restrain
               thy
               Passion
               .
            
          
           
             But
             Henry
             
               turned
               the
               deaf
               Ear
               to
               all
               his
               Perswasions
               ;
               for
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               self-will'd
               inflexible
               Fellow
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               was
               angry
               ,
               not
               capable
               to
               hear
               Reason
               .
            
             What
             care
             I
             ,
             
               replyed
               he
            
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             klll'd
             him
             .
             What!
             Did
             he
             not
             design
             to
             kill
             me
             ?
             If
             but
             one
             of
             his
             many
             Blows
             had
             not
             missed
             ,
             he
             had
             knock'd
             me
             down
             like
             an
             Ox
             ;
             were
             I
             to
             be
             blamed
             if
             I
             slew
             him
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             slain
             me
             first
             ?
             I
             am
             sorry
             withal
             my
             Heart
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             give
             him
             his
             Deaths
             Wound
             :
             But
             for
             the
             future
             
               (
               Take
               my
               Word
               for
               it
               )
            
             I
             'll
             spare
             never
             a
             Turk
             of
             them
             all
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             Assaults
             me
             ,
             I
             'll
             give
             him
             as
             good
             as
             he
             brings
             ,
             though
             it
             cost
             me
             my
             Life
             .
          
           
           
             Sandaeus
             did
             not
             like
             this
             surly
             answer
             :
             But
             the
             Ianizary
             who
             had
             received
             the
             Wound
             ,
             aggravated
             the
             Matter
             ;
             upon
             whose
             Complaint
             ,
             two
             Iews
             that
             could
             speak
             Spanish
             ,
             came
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             dangerously
             hurt
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             did
             not
             give
             him
             Satisfaction
             ,
             the
             matter
             would
             not
             so
             soon
             be
             passed
             over
             ,
             but
             would
             create
             great
             Trouble
             to
             me
             .
             I
             answered
             them
             as
             I
             thought
             fit
             ;
             but
             because
             I
             knew
             the
             Calumnies
             and
             Guise
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             I
             thought
             it
             best
             speedily
             to
             prevent
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             sent
             presently
             one
             of
             the
             Youths
             to
             Ebrahim
             ,
             desiring
             him
             to
             let
             one
             of
             his
             Servants
             to
             be
             a
             Guide
             to
             one
             of
             mine
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             a
             sudden
             Emergency
             had
             necessitated
             this
             Journey
             .
             Ebrahim
             wondred
             what
             the
             matter
             was
             ,
             and
             came
             presently
             to
             me
             to
             know
             ;
             I
             told
             him
             I
             desired
             a
             better
             Convoy
             from
             Hali
             Bassa
             ,
             otherways
             I
             was
             out
             of
             Hopes
             ever
             to
             reach
             home
             ,
             for
             two
             of
             my
             Servants
             were
             like
             to
             be
             killed
             ;
             and
             then
             I
             told
             him
             the
             whole
             Story
             with
             the
             Circumstances
             thereof
             :
             Ebrahim
             soon
             perceived
             how
             much
             his
             own
             Freehold
             was
             concerned
             therein
             ,
             and
             therefore
             desired
             me
             to
             have
             a
             little
             patience
             till
             he
             spoke
             with
             the
             Ianizary
             ;
             to
             whom
             he
             presently
             hyed
             ,
             and
             found
             him
             in
             Bed
             ;
             he
             chid
             him
             grievously
             for
             being
             so
             abusive
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             made
             Peace
             with
             the
             Port
             ;
             and
             was
             in
             great
             Favour
             with
             Solyman
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Bassa's
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             denied
             none
             of
             my
             Requests
             ,
             but
             had
             granted
             me
             several
             
             Concessions
             for
             my
             own
             sake
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             himself
             was
             sent
             back
             to
             Convey
             me
             safe
             into
             my
             own
             Country
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             Care
             that
             I
             might
             be
             Honourably
             Entreated
             by
             the
             way
             :
             That
             he
             was
             the
             first
             Man
             that
             offered
             me
             the
             least
             Affront
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             was
             sending
             back
             one
             to
             Constantinople
             to
             Complain
             thereof
             ;
             which
             ,
             if
             I
             did
             ,
             it
             may
             cost
             him
             his
             Head.
             This
             took
             down
             my
             Ianizary's
             Crest
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             into
             a
             terrible
             Fear
             besides
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Day
             we
             continued
             our
             Journey
             to
             Buda
             ;
             and
             the
             Physician
             notwithstanding
             his
             great
             Bruise
             ,
             was
             as
             well
             able
             to
             Travel
             as
             any
             of
             us
             :
             When
             we
             came
             in
             sight
             of
             Buda
             ,
             the
             Bassa
             thereof
             sent
             some
             of
             his
             own
             Family
             ,
             with
             several
             Chiauxes
             to
             meet
             us
             ;
             and
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Troop
             of
             young
             Men
             on
             Horseback
             ,
             which
             drew
             our
             Eyes
             after
             them
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Novelty
             of
             their
             Garb
             ;
             their
             Heads
             were
             uncovered
             ,
             and
             shaven
             upon
             their
             Crowns
             ;
             there
             was
             a
             long
             Line
             cut
             with
             a
             Knife
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Wound
             they
             stuck
             Feathers
             of
             several
             sorts
             ;
             and
             though
             Drops
             of
             Blood
             distilled
             down
             from
             their
             Wounds
             ,
             yet
             they
             dissembled
             their
             Pain
             ,
             and
             rode
             merrily
             on
             as
             if
             they
             Ailed
             nothing
             at
             all
             :
             Just
             before
             me
             there
             walked
             some
             Footmen
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             one
             had
             his
             naked
             Arms
             a-keenbow
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             had
             a
             Knife
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             we
             call
             Oragensian
             )
             run
             through
             their
             Arms
             above
             their
             Elbow
             ;
             the
             one
             was
             naked
             all
             the
             upper-parts
             to
             his
             Navel
             ,
             the
             Skin
             of
             his
             Loyns
             being
             so
             cut
             in
             two
             
             places
             both
             above
             and
             below
             ,
             that
             a
             Club
             being
             run
             through
             them
             ,
             hung
             down
             from
             thence
             as
             from
             a
             Girdle
             ;
             another
             had
             a
             Horseshoe
             nailed
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             his
             Head
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             so
             old
             ,
             that
             the
             Shoe
             and
             the
             Skin
             grew
             together
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             Posture
             we
             entred
             Buda
             ,
             and
             were
             Introduced
             to
             the
             Bassa
             ,
             with
             whom
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             Sandaeus
             ,
             I
             had
             a
             long
             Discourse
             concerning
             the
             Validity
             of
             the
             Truce
             I
             had
             made
             .
             In
             the
             Passage
             to
             him
             there
             stood
             those
             hardy
             Youngsters
             who
             so
             much
             undervalued
             their
             Pain
             ;
             casting
             my
             Eye
             upon
             them
             ,
             the
             Bassa
             demanded
             ,
             what
             I
             thought
             of
             them
             ?
             I
             think
             ,
             said
             I
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             brave
             Fellows
             ;
             only
             they
             do
             that
             to
             their
             Skins
             ,
             which
             I
             would
             not
             do
             to
             my
             Cloaths
             for
             I
             had
             rather
             have
             them
             whole
             than
             slash'd
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Bassa
             laughed
             ,
             and
             dismissed
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             Day
             after
             we
             came
             to
             Granand
             ,
             from
             thence
             to
             Gomarra
             ,
             the
             Frontier
             Garrison
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             situated
             on
             the
             River
             Wage
             ;
             on
             both
             sides
             its
             Banks
             the
             Garrison
             of
             the
             Place
             with
             the
             Seamen
             ,
             called
             their
             Nassadists
             waited
             for
             us
             .
             Before
             I
             passed
             over
             the
             River
             ,
             Sandaeus
             came
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             embracing
             me
             in
             his
             Arms
             ,
             gave
             me
             Thanks
             for
             compleating
             his
             Liberty
             :
             He
             told
             me
             plainly
             ,
             he
             thought
             the
             Turks
             had
             but
             dissembled
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             was
             in
             perpetual
             fear
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             be
             hauled
             back
             to
             Constantinople
             to
             dye
             in
             Prison
             ;
             but
             now
             being
             in
             the
             Emperor's
             
             Territories
             ,
             he
             acknowledged
             himself
             to
             be
             eternally
             obliged
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             A
             few
             Days
             more
             brought
             us
             to
             
               Vienna
               ;
               Ferdinand
            
             the
             Emperor
             was
             then
             at
             the
             Imperial
             Dyet
             ,
             with
             his
             Son
             Maximilian
             ,
             about
             Inaugurating
             him
             
               King
               of
               the
               Romans
            
             .
             I
             acquainted
             Cesar
             with
             my
             Return
             ,
             and
             with
             Ebrahim's
             coming
             ,
             and
             desired
             to
             receive
             his
             Commands
             concerning
             him
             ;
             for
             he
             had
             a
             great
             Desire
             to
             wait
             upon
             the
             Emperor
             at
             Frankford
             :
             His
             Highness's
             first
             Answer
             was
             ,
             That
             't
             was
             best
             for
             the
             Turks
             to
             stay
             at
             Vienna
             till
             his
             Return
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             not
             adviseable
             to
             carry
             an
             Enemy
             through
             the
             very
             heart
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             so
             long
             a
             way
             as
             't
             was
             from
             Vienna
             to
             Frankford
             .
             And
             on
             the
             otherside
             ,
             Delays
             were
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             might
             create
             Suspicion
             in
             the
             Turks
             for
             some
             unfair
             dealing
             .
             As
             for
             Ebrahim
             and
             his
             Retinue
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             danger
             in
             suffering
             them
             to
             pass
             thorow
             the
             most
             flourishing
             part
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             yea
             it
             was
             desirable
             rather
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             might
             take
             an
             Estimate
             of
             the
             Strength
             and
             Greatness
             thereof
             ,
             especially
             having
             so
             great
             an
             Opportunity
             at
             present
             ,
             to
             take
             notice
             at
             Frankford
             with
             how
             great
             Unanimity
             of
             all
             the
             Electoral
             Princes
             Maximilian
             was
             chosen
             and
             designed
             Successor
             to
             the
             Emperor
             his
             Father
             :
             When
             I
             wrote
             back
             to
             the
             Emperor
             according
             to
             the
             Purport
             aforesaid
             ,
             he
             assented
             that
             Ebrahim
             and
             his
             Retinue
             shou●d
             come
             to
             Frankford
             .
             We
             began
             our
             
             Journey
             thither
             by
             the
             way
             of
             
               Prague
               ,
               Banberg
            
             ,
             and
             Wirtzburg
             .
          
           
             Ebrahim
             passing
             thorow
             Bohemia
             was
             willing
             to
             perform
             his
             Court
             to
             Arch-Duke
             Ferdinand
             ,
             but
             the
             Arch-Duke
             would
             have
             it
             Incognito
             .
             When
             we
             were
             a
             few
             Days
             Journey
             from
             Frankford
             ,
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             Ride
             a
             Day
             or
             two's
             Journey
             before
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             the
             Emperor
             with
             some
             Things
             relating
             to
             my
             Embassy
             ;
             which
             I
             did
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             Franckford
             ,
             that
             Day
             Seven
             Years
             but
             one
             ,
             wherein
             I
             took
             my
             Journey
             from
             Vienna
             to
             Constantinople
             .
             I
             was
             then
             receiv'd
             by
             my
             Master
             with
             all
             imaginable
             Kindness
             ,
             not
             that
             I
             deserv'd
             it
             ,
             but
             't
             was
             his
             innate
             Goodness
             and
             Custom
             so
             to
             do
             .
             You
             may
             imagine
             with
             your self
             ,
             how
             joyous
             a
             thing
             it
             was
             to
             me
             ,
             after
             so
             may
             Years
             to
             be
             returned
             safe
             to
             the
             Presence
             of
             my
             glorious
             Master
             ,
             who
             was
             pleas'd
             kindly
             to
             accept
             of
             the
             Fruits
             of
             my
             Embassie
             ;
             and
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             done
             all
             Things
             well
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             should
             find
             the
             Effects
             of
             his
             Favour
             .
             He
             came
             to
             Franckford
             the
             Day
             before
             the
             Inauguration
             ,
             late
             in
             the
             Evening
             when
             the
             Gates
             were
             shut
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             following
             Day
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             opened
             by
             ancient
             Custom
             :
             But
             his
             Imperial
             Majesty
             gave
             express
             Command
             that
             they
             should
             be
             open'd
             for
             the
             Turks
             .
             They
             had
             a
             Place
             assigned
             them
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             might
             behold
             Cesar
             Elect
             to
             pass
             by
             with
             great
             Pomp
             and
             Splendour
             ;
             it
             appeared
             to
             them
             a
             Glorious
             and
             Magnificent
             Spectacle
             ,
             for
             so
             indeed
             it
             
             was●
             to
             behold
             amongst
             others
             of
             Cesar's
             honourable
             Train
             ;
             three
             Dukes
             or
             Princes
             ,
             each
             of
             which
             could
             raise
             a
             great
             Army
             in
             his
             own
             Territories
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             
               Saxon
               ,
               Bavaria
            
             and
             Brandenburg
             :
             They
             saw
             also
             many
             other
             Monuments
             of
             the
             Dignity
             and
             Greatness
             of
             The
             Emperor
             .
             A
             few
             Days
             after
             Ebrahim
             was
             introduc'd
             into
             his
             Presence
             ,
             where
             he
             declar'd
             his
             Errands
             ,
             and
             presented
             the
             noble
             Gifts
             that
             the
             Sultan
             had
             sent
             him
             .
             the
             Emperor
             had
             confirm'd
             the
             Peace
             ,
             he
             rewarded
             him
             amply
             ,
             and
             sent
             him
             back
             with
             large
             Presents
             to
             Soliman
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             very
             willing
             to
             leave
             the
             Court
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             pleas'd
             with
             that
             kind
             of
             life
             ,
             but
             some
             private
             Businesses
             doth
             as
             yet
             detain
             me
             .
             I
             know
             the
             tediousness
             of
             Court-Attendance
             ;
             much
             Mischief
             lyes
             under
             an
             appearance
             of
             Splendor
             ,
             much
             of
             Disguise
             ,
             but
             little
             of
             Candor
             is
             there
             ;
             all
             Courts
             are
             subject
             to
             Envy
             ;
             as
             faithful
             Friendship
             is
             hard
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             where
             change
             of
             Mind
             may
             occasion
             a
             Man's
             sudden
             Ruine
             :
             For
             Princes
             themselves
             are
             but
             Men
             :
             I
             have
             seen
             a
             Man
             enter
             into
             the
             Court
             with
             a
             thousand
             Attendants
             ,
             but
             his
             Princes
             Displeasure
             sent
             him
             packing
             away
             scarce
             one
             in
             his
             Company
             .
             A
             Court
             does
             not
             know
             that
             which
             is
             truly
             good
             ,
             till
             't
             is
             too
             late
             ;
             it
             is
             altogether
             lead
             by
             Shows
             ,
             Shadows
             ,
             Fallacies
             ,
             and
             Popular
             Mistakes
             :
             As
             those
             are
             fortunate
             Men
             who
             can
             lead
             such
             a
             Life
             in
             safety
             ;
             so
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             live
             to
             the
             Muses
             and
             my self
             ,
             and
             to
             grow
             old
             in
             a
             
             Country
             Cottage
             ,
             but
             with
             some
             few
             and
             trusty
             Friends
             ;
             if
             any
             life
             be
             desirable
             in
             this
             earthly
             Pilgrimage
             ,
             't
             is
             this
             ,
             or
             none
             at
             all
             .
             Look
             upon
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             find
             there
             a
             debauch'd
             Noble
             preferr'd
             before
             a
             good
             Man.
             So
             that
             he
             that
             would
             represent
             a
             good
             Man
             amongst
             Courtiers
             ,
             must
             paint
             as
             Ass
             amongst
             Apes
             .
             I
             speak
             of
             common
             Courts
             ,
             for
             I
             know
             that
             our
             Court
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             some
             others
             ,
             are
             illustrated
             with
             many
             Excellent
             and
             Noble
             Personages
             .
             However●
             Solitude
             and
             Quiet
             affording
             Vacation
             to
             Study
             ,
             is
             preferr'd
             by
             me
             before
             the
             Croud
             and
             Noise
             of
             Courts
             .
             But
             I
             am
             afraid
             ,
             lest
             the
             best
             of
             Princes
             should
             stop
             my
             Retreats
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             gave
             me
             leave
             to
             depart
             ,
             but
             upon
             this
             Condition
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             return
             when
             call'd
             upon
             .
             If
             he
             commands
             me
             to
             Court
             again
             ,
             (
             for
             who
             am
             I
             that
             can
             withstand
             the
             Desire
             of
             so
             Gracious
             a
             Prince
             :
             )
             This
             one
             truly
             Comfort
             will
             be
             left
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             behold
             every
             Day
             the
             Face
             of
             the
             Devoutest
             of
             all
             Emperors
             ;
             (
             or
             to
             Phrase
             it
             otherwise
             )
             to
             Contemplate
             the
             living
             Image
             of
             true
             Vertue
             .
             For
             assure
             your self
             ,
             that
             the
             Sun
             never
             Beautify'd
             a
             better
             Prince
             then
             this
             ,
             nor
             one
             who
             carries
             and
             weilds
             the
             Scepter
             more
             justly
             .
             Though
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Majesty
             of
             Empire
             is
             a
             Glorious
             Thing
             ,
             yet
             to
             desire
             Empire
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             ones
             self
             worthy
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             more
             Glorious
             .
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             his
             Birth
             ,
             nor
             the
             Nobleness
             of
             his
             Ancestors
             ,
             he
             needs
             not
             such
             forreign
             Helps
             ;
             his
             
             own
             Vertue
             is
             prop
             enough
             .
             Many
             Emperors
             have
             been
             ,
             though
             unworthy
             ,
             rais'd
             to
             the
             Throne
             ;
             but
             his
             own
             Vertue
             raised
             him
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             Some
             have
             manag'd
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             Reign
             innocently
             and
             justly
             ,
             but
             soon
             after
             they
             have
             degenerated
             into
             licentiousness
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             Manners
             of
             all
             sorts
             :
             Forgetting
             themselves
             to
             be
             Men
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             esteem'd
             as
             Gods
             ,
             and
             ador'd
             as
             such
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             be
             plac'd
             among
             the
             Gods
             ;
             whereas
             they
             were
             unworthy
             to
             be
             reckon'd
             in
             the
             number
             of
             Men.
             All
             Men's
             Necks
             cannot
             bear
             the
             Burden
             of
             an
             high
             Estate
             ,
             to
             which
             if
             they
             are
             advanc'd
             ,
             they
             forget
             themselves
             .
             'T
             is
             an
             hard
             thing
             to
             be
             able
             to
             compass
             all
             that
             a
             Man
             desires
             ,
             and
             and
             yet
             t
             is
             as
             hard
             to
             desire
             nothing
             but
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
             But
             as
             for
             our
             Prince
             his
             Eyes
             are
             not
             dazled
             by
             Greatness
             ;
             no
             Man
             retains
             Vertue
             more
             constantly
             than
             he
             ,
             nor
             takes
             greater
             heed
             that
             his
             pure
             Mind
             be
             not
             defiled
             by
             the
             hate
             of
             his
             Fortune
             .
             He
             was
             always
             of
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             That
             as
             Majestick
             Robes
             do
             affect
             the
             Eyes
             of
             Spectators
             ,
             so
             the
             Sanctity
             of
             Manners
             should
             much
             more
             incline
             their
             Minds
             .
             Whereupon
             he
             highly
             studies
             Piety
             ,
             is
             a
             holy
             Worshipper
             and
             Adorer
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             lives
             always
             as
             in
             his
             Sight
             and
             Presence
             ;
             he
             squares
             all
             his
             Actions
             throughout
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             his
             Life
             by
             a
             Divine
             Rule
             an
             Prescript
             :
             Whatever
             happens
             either
             Prosperous
             or
             Adverse
             ,
             he
             looks
             upon
             
             God
             as
             the
             Author
             ,
             and
             receives
             it
             gratefully
             as
             proceeding
             from
             his
             Hand
             .
             Thus
             he
             lives
             an
             Heavenly
             Life
             even
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ;
             he
             is
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             whose
             Image
             he
             bears
             ,
             and
             therefore
             all
             his
             Words
             and
             Deeds
             are
             directed
             for
             the
             Public
             Good
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             thinks
             he
             was
             Born
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Prefers
             it
             before
             his
             Private
             Advantages
             ;
             He
             is
             so
             Intent
             herein
             ,
             that
             some
             blame
             him
             for
             being
             over-much
             addicted
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             neglecting
             his
             own
             Children
             and
             Family
             :
             He
             is
             extreamly
             Courteous
             to
             all
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             under
             his
             particular
             Care
             ,
             and
             Himself
             the
             Father
             of
             so
             vast
             a
             Family
             .
             What
             poor
             Man
             hath
             ever
             desired
             his
             help
             in
             vain
             ?
             Who
             is
             there
             that
             hath
             not
             experienced
             his
             Liberality
             ?
             He
             thinks
             that
             Day
             lost
             wherein
             he
             hath
             not
             done
             some
             Good
             to
             some
             body
             .
             As
             he
             is
             Beneficent
             to
             all
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             singular
             kind
             to
             his
             Domesticks
             :
             not
             a
             Man
             of
             them
             can
             say
             ,
             that
             ever
             he
             was
             neglected
             by
             them
             .
             He
             knows
             their
             way
             of
             Life
             ,
             the
             Deserts
             ,
             yea
             and
             the
             very
             Names
             even
             of
             the
             meanest
             of
             them
             :
             Tho'
             he
             be
             so
             great
             a
             Prince
             ,
             yet
             he
             counts
             it
             not
             below
             himself
             ,
             at
             convenient
             Opportunity
             to
             warn
             the
             Negligent
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             Duty
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             mend
             their
             Manners
             ,
             to
             reward
             them
             accordingly
             :
             So
             that
             they
             depart
             from
             him
             ,
             rather
             as
             from
             a
             Father
             than
             a
             Master
             .
             'T
             is
             also
             his
             Guise
             ,
             his
             Custom
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             been
             angry
             with
             his
             Servants
             for
             some
             Days
             ,
             when
             upon
             his
             Amendment
             he
             hath
             
             pardon'd
             him
             ,
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             Injury
             is
             quite
             forgotten
             ,
             he
             esteems
             them
             as
             much
             as
             he
             did
             before
             .
             He
             Administers
             Justice
             with
             great
             Equity
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             himself
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             for
             he
             thinks
             it
             unreasonable
             to
             prescribe
             Laws
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             break
             them
             himself
             ;
             or
             to
             punish
             them
             in
             others
             ,
             which
             he
             allows
             in
             himself
             .
             His
             passions
             are
             conquer'd
             and
             confin'd
             within
             the
             Rule
             of
             Reason
             ;
             his
             Life
             is
             free
             from
             Hate
             ,
             he
             knows
             not
             how
             to
             be
             Angry
             ,
             nor
             to
             reproach
             others
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             Man
             living
             that
             ever
             heard
             him
             Backbite
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             none
             of
             his
             Friends
             :
             He
             never
             speaks
             rudely
             of
             any
             Man
             ,
             and
             his
             Speech
             is
             alway
             honourable
             concerning
             them
             in
             their
             absence
             ;
             Probity
             is
             safe
             under
             his
             Guardianship
             ;
             but
             malice
             ,
             force
             ,
             fraud
             ,
             Evil
             ,
             and
             bad
             Manners
             are
             exterminated
             ,
             Offences
             and
             wickednesses
             duly
             punish'd
             .
             The
             old
             Romans
             had
             Censors
             of
             Manners
             impos'd
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             retain
             the
             People
             in
             their
             Duty
             ;
             but
             here
             ther
             is
             no
             need
             of
             any
             Censor
             ,
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             Prince
             is
             Censors
             enough
             ;
             he
             is
             an
             Example
             to
             all
             ,
             what
             they
             should
             fly
             and
             what
             they
             should
             follow
             .
             Good
             and
             learned
             Men
             which
             may
             profit
             the
             Commonwealth
             he
             highly
             esteems
             ,
             with
             these
             he
             is
             Conversant
             ,
             and
             laying
             aside
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             Treats
             them
             Friendly
             as
             his
             Equals
             ;
             yea
             ,
             He
             Emulates
             their
             Vertues
             without
             respect
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             Paternal
             and
             Hereditary
             ,
             or
             gotten
             by
             their
             own
             Industry
             .
             With
             these
             he
             spends
             the
             little
             time
             he
             had
             ●eft
             from
             
             Publick
             Business
             :
             These
             are
             the
             Persons
             highly
             Esteem'd
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             judging
             it
             a
             Publick
             Benefit
             to
             restore
             due
             Honour
             unto
             Vertue
             .
             He
             himself
             being
             curious
             by
             Nature
             ,
             and
             desirous
             to
             know
             something
             worthy
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             has
             always
             some
             Questions
             to
             propound
             the
             Learned
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             he
             interposes
             some
             witty
             Querks
             of
             his
             own
             to
             the
             Admiration
             of
             his
             Hearers
             .
             Thus
             he
             hath
             got
             a
             considerable
             Stock
             of
             Learning
             ,
             so
             that
             you
             can
             hardly
             question
             him
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             he
             can
             give
             you
             some
             account
             thereof
             .
             He
             is
             skilful
             in
             many
             Tongues
             ;
             first
             ,
             in
             the
             Spanish
             which
             is
             his
             
               Mother's
               Tongue
            
             ,
             next
             in
             the
             
               French
               ,
               German
               ,
               Latin
            
             ,
             and
             Italian
             ;
             He
             can
             Express
             himself
             pretty
             handsomly
             in
             the
             Latin
             ,
             yet
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             that
             sometimes
             he
             breaks
             Priscian's
             Head
             ,
             a
             Fault
             blame-worthy
             in
             a
             Grammarian
             ,
             but
             allowable
             in
             an
             Emperor
             .
          
           
             What
             I
             have
             said
             of
             him
             ,
             all
             Men
             living
             know
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             but
             perhaps
             some
             impute
             this
             as
             a
             Defect
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             so
             much
             given
             to
             Alms
             ,
             nor
             is
             not
             a
             Military
             Person
             :
             For
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             the
             Turks
             carry
             all
             in
             Hungary
             ,
             and
             we
             don't
             Help
             nor
             Relieve
             them
             as
             we
             ought
             ;
             we
             should
             have
             Fought
             them
             ,
             not
             Languages
             ,
             and
             joyn'd
             Armies
             in
             the
             Field
             ;
             that
             it
             might
             be
             known
             whom
             Providence
             would
             have
             to
             bear
             Rule
             :
             I
             confess
             this
             Objection
             savours
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             more
             than
             of
             Prudence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             let
             me
             fetch
             the
             Matter
             a
             little
             higher
             .
             I
             am
             of
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             That
             the
             Genius
             of
             Emperors
             
             is
             to
             be
             judg'd
             of
             rather
             by
             their
             Councils
             ,
             than
             by
             their
             Fortunes
             or
             Events
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             those
             Councils
             ,
             the
             Times
             ,
             our
             own
             Strength
             ,
             the
             Nature
             and
             Power
             of
             our
             Enemies
             is
             to
             be
             Regulated
             .
             If
             a
             Common
             Enemy
             well
             known
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             Famous
             for
             no
             Victory
             ,
             should
             Invade
             our
             Borders
             ,
             't
             were
             Cowardice
             not
             to
             oppose
             them
             if
             we
             have
             Force
             enough
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Enemy
             be
             such
             who
             seem
             sent
             as
             a
             Scourge
             from
             God
             ,
             (
             such
             was
             Atala
             of
             old
             ,
             Tamarlane
             in
             the
             Days
             of
             our
             Forefathers
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Ottoman
               Princes
            
             in
             our
             Age
             )
             Whom
             nothing
             can
             withstand
             ,
             who
             lays
             all
             waste
             before
             him
             ,
             to
             Oppose
             such
             an
             Enemy
             with
             small
             and
             new
             levied
             Forces
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             only
             Rash
             ,
             but
             even
             Madness
             it self
             .
             Solyman
             comes
             terrible
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             and
             his
             Ancestor's
             Successes
             :
             He
             Invades
             Hungary
             with
             20000
             Horse
             ,
             he
             draws
             near
             to
             Austria
             ,
             and
             threatens
             the
             rest
             of
             Germany
             ;
             his
             Troops
             are
             fetch'd
             from
             the
             very
             Confines
             of
             Persia
             ;
             his
             Army
             is
             furnish'd
             with
             many
             Nations
             ,
             each
             of
             the
             Three
             known
             Parts
             of
             the
             World
             Conspire
             therein
             for
             our
             Destruction
             :
             He
             like
             Lightning
             strikes
             down
             all
             before
             him
             with
             his
             battering
             Army
             ,
             of
             the
             Terror
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             he
             roars
             and
             Hovers
             in
             our
             Borders
             ,
             striving
             to
             break
             in
             sometimes
             here
             ,
             sometimes
             there
             .
             Some
             Nations
             of
             old
             when
             they
             have
             been
             threatned
             with
             such
             and
             such
             Potent
             Enemies
             ,
             have
             left
             their
             Native
             Country
             ,
             and
             have
             sought
             out
             other
             Habitations
             .
             To
             be
             unmoved
             
             in
             small
             Dangers
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             mean
             kind
             of
             Praise
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             be
             Terrify'd
             by
             the
             coming
             of
             so
             great
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             who
             has
             laid
             Waste
             so
             many
             bordering
             Kingdoms
             ,
             seems
             to
             me
             an
             Herodian
             kind
             of
             Constancy
             .
             Amidst
             these
             Dangers
             Ferdinand
             Heroically
             abides
             in
             the
             same
             Place
             ,
             he
             deserts
             not
             his
             Station
             ;
             but
             being
             of
             an
             unconquer'd
             Spirit
             ,
             abides
             in
             the
             same
             Seat
             and
             State
             :
             He
             could
             wish
             his
             Forces
             were
             sufficient
             to
             put
             all
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             a
             Battel
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             of
             Madness
             were
             imputable
             to
             him
             upon
             that
             account
             ;
             but
             Prudence
             doth
             moderate
             his
             generous
             Efforts
             :
             He
             sees
             with
             what
             a
             great
             Hazard
             of
             his
             Faithful
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             the
             Ruine
             of
             all
             Christendom
             ,
             and
             unsuccessful
             Battel
             will
             be
             fought
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Publick
             should
             pay
             for
             his
             Rashness
             ,
             is
             very
             unwilling
             ;
             he
             considers
             how
             unequal
             the
             Combat
             would
             be
             between
             25
             or
             30000
             Foot
             ,
             with
             a
             small
             number
             of
             Horse
             ,
             and
             200000
             ,
             supported
             with
             a
             veterate
             Body
             of
             Foot
             ,
             what
             Hopes
             there
             may
             be
             of
             Success
             in
             that
             Case
             ,
             the
             Example
             of
             former
             Times
             ,
             and
             the
             Blood-shed
             at
             Nicapolis
             ,
             and
             at
             Varna
             ,
             and
             the
             Fields
             of
             Mohach
             ,
             as
             yet
             white
             with
             the
             Bones
             of
             Christians
             slain
             there
             ,
             do
             sufficiently
             inform
             us
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             part
             of
             a
             foolish
             Commander
             without
             duly
             weighing
             his
             own
             and
             the
             Enemies
             Strength
             to
             rush
             into
             Battel
             ,
             where
             his
             Loss
             can
             be
             only
             excus'd
             with
             an
             unwise
             ,
             
               I
               had
               not
               thought
            
             .
             'T
             is
             all
             in
             all
             what
             the
             Enemy
             is
             with
             whom
             we
             are
             to
             cope
             ,
             wherein
             if
             you
             
             will
             not
             believe
             ,
             yet
             you
             may
             believe
             the
             gravest
             Author
             that
             ever
             wrote
             of
             Military
             Affairs
             ;
             such
             was
             Cesar
             ,
             he
             counted
             it
             a
             Happiness
             to
             Lucull●s
             and
             to
             Pompey
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             to
             do
             with
             a
             sloathful
             Enemy
             ,
             over
             whom
             they
             got
             Victories
             without
             Dust
             or
             Sweat
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             himself
             had
             obtained
             such
             an
             easie
             Victory
             over
             Pharnaces
             ,
             he
             was
             wont
             in
             jest
             to
             say
             ,
             
               I
               came
               ,
               I
               saw
               ,
               I
               overcame
               :
            
             But
             if
             he
             had
             had
             to
             do
             with
             the
             People
             of
             those
             Countries
             ,
             then
             Esseminated
             by
             Luxury
             ,
             but
             now
             hardned
             by
             Want
             ,
             Frugality
             ,
             Hunger
             ,
             Cold
             ,
             and
             Severity
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             unto
             all
             Patience
             and
             Audacity
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             told
             us
             another
             story
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Livy
             reasons
             upon
             good
             grounds
             ,
             that
             Alexander
             the
             Macedonian
             would
             not
             have
             had
             the
             same
             Success
             against
             the
             
               Roman
               Enemy
            
             ,
             as
             against
             the
             Persian
             or
             Womanish
             Indian
             :
             There
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difference
             between
             a
             Warlike
             and
             a
             Luxurious
             People
             ,
             and
             unaccustomed
             to
             Arms.
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Multitude
             of
             Persians
             ,
             struck
             an
             Admiration
             ,
             
               That
               there
               was
               more
               Toil
               in
               Killing
               ,
               than
               in
               Overcoming
               them
               .
            
             And
             in
             my
             Judgment
             ,
             Hannibal's
             Three
             Victories
             at
             Trebia
             at
             Thrasymine
             ,
             and
             at
             Cannae
             ,
             did
             far
             Exceed
             all
             the
             Exploits
             of
             Alexander
             :
             For
             why
             ?
             the
             one
             overcame
             Valiant
             Warriors
             ,
             the
             other
             had
             to
             do
             with
             the
             sloathful
             People
             .
          
           
             
               Fabius
               maximus
            
             had
             as
             much
             Courage
             ,
             as
             
               Titus
               ,
               Sempronius
               ,
               Caius
               ,
               Flaminius
               ,
            
             or
             Varro
             ;
             but
             he
             had
             more
             Judgment
             :
             That
             great
             Commander
             
             knew
             that
             he
             had
             to
             do
             with
             an
             Enemy
             educated
             in
             the
             Camp
             ,
             always
             vers'd
             in
             Arms
             ,
             skilful
             in
             Military
             Discipline
             ,
             who
             by
             a
             singular
             Fate
             or
             Felicity
             ,
             had
             obtained
             many
             Trophies
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             was
             not
             rashly
             to
             Venture
             all
             ,
             but
             to
             use
             Delay
             to
             weary
             him
             out
             ;
             that
             was
             the
             only
             Hope
             left
             against
             so
             great
             an
             Enemy
             to
             evade
             his
             Assaults
             ,
             and
             to
             drill
             on
             the
             Combat
             till
             an
             Opportunity
             was
             afforded
             for
             a
             Remedy
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             be
             watch'd
             ,
             restrain'd
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             nibbl'd
             at
             ;
             wherein
             he
             was
             so
             happy
             ,
             that
             Fabius
             ,
             one
             as
             much
             Renown'd
             as
             Scipio
             himself
             ,
             who
             ended
             the
             War
             against
             Hannibal
             ;
             for
             who
             knows
             whether
             Scipio
             would
             have
             ever
             overcome
             him
             ,
             if
             Fabius
             had
             not
             first
             stopt
             the
             Course
             of
             his
             Victories
             ;
             to
             overcome
             by
             Prudence
             is
             as
             highly
             to
             be
             priz'd
             ,
             as
             to
             overcome
             by
             Force
             .
             The
             former
             have
             nothing
             common
             with
             Beasts
             ,
             but
             Force
             has
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperor
             Ferdinand
             had
             the
             same
             Design
             with
             
               Fabius
               maximus
            
             ,
             if
             his
             and
             Solyman's
             Forces
             had
             been
             equal
             ;
             his
             first
             Work
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             to
             put
             all
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             a
             Battel
             ;
             but
             the
             inequality
             consider'd
             ,
             his
             next
             Design
             was
             ,
             to
             stop
             an
             over-flowing
             Flood
             in
             Walls
             and
             Banks
             ,
             and
             herein
             employ'd
             his
             utmost
             Endeavour
             .
             'T
             is
             about
             Forty
             Years
             since
             Solyman
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Reign
             took
             Belgrade
             ,
             slew
             Lewis
             King
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             and
             thereby
             promis'd
             himself
             the
             possession
             of
             that
             and
             other
             Countries
             ;
             in
             hope
             whereof
             
             he
             Besieg'd
             Vienna
             ,
             and
             renewing
             the
             War
             ,
             he
             reduc'd
             Ghnitzium
             again
             ,
             threaten'd
             Vienna
             at
             a
             distance
             .
             But
             what
             did
             he
             get
             by
             this
             great
             Preparation
             of
             Arms
             ,
             his
             vast
             and
             innumerable
             Forces
             ?
             He
             was
             forc'd
             to
             stick
             in
             that
             part
             of
             Hungary
             which
             he
             had
             already
             taken
             .
             He
             that
             was
             wont
             to
             Conquer
             vast
             Kingdoms
             by
             one
             Expedition
             ,
             did
             now
             subdue
             only
             some
             weak
             Castles
             and
             small
             Towns
             ,
             which
             cost
             him
             dear
             :
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             saw
             Vienna
             once
             ,
             but
             never
             after
             :
             'T
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             Solyman
             wish'd
             his
             Life
             to
             be
             prolonged
             ,
             to
             see
             three
             Things
             finish'd
             ;
             viz.
             The
             Structure
             of
             his
             Temple
             ,
             a
             sumptuous
             and
             magnificent
             Work
             ;
             the
             repairing
             of
             the
             old
             Aquaeducts
             to
             bring
             Water
             enough
             into
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             the
             Conquest
             of
             Vienna
             ;
             the
             two
             first
             he
             hath
             accomplish'd
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             third
             he
             sticks
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             ever
             will
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             always
             calls
             Vienna
             ,
             his
             Ignominy
             and
             Disgrace
             .
             But
             to
             return
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Emperor
            
             Ferdinand
             
               may
               doubtless
               be
               Register'd
               among
               the
               famousest
               Captains
               ,
               for
               though
               he
               had
               far
               less
               Aid
               than
               the
               Danger
               requir'd
               ;
               yet
               he
               was
               Master
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               principally
               by
               his
               Courage
               ,
               he
               hath
               endured
               so
               great
               an
               Impression
               of
               a
               Powerful
               Enemy
               for
               so
               many
               Years
               together
               :
               So
               that
               he
               deserves
               a
               greater
               Praise
               for
               the
               preserving
               a
               great
               part
               of
            
             Hungary
             
               for
               better
               Times
               ,
               than
               many
               Warriors
               do
               ,
               who
               with
               multitude
               of
               Military
               Preparations
               ,
               and
               favourable
               Opportunities
               have
               got
               many
               Victories
               over
               
               Kings
               and
               their
               Armies
               ,
               The
               less
               Assistance
               he
               hath
               had
               in
               a
               necessary
               Time
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ,
               the
               Valour
               of
               his
               Mind
               hath
               more
               Eminently
               appear'd
               :
               Whosoever
               doth
               not
               put
               all
               upon
               one
               Event
               and
               the
               height
               of
               Happiness
               ,
               not
               considering
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               the
               seasonableness
               of
               Assaulting
               him
               ,
               must
               needs
               conclude
               ,
            
             That
             't
             is
             next
             to
             a
             PRODIGY
             ,
             that
             the
             kingdom
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             distracted
             with
             long
             Discord
             ,
             was
             able
             to
             be
             defended
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             of
             it
             is
             not
             already
             brought
             under
             the
             Yoak
             of
             so
             powerful
             an
             Enemy
             :
             'T
             is
             God's
             great
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             our
             Princes
             infinite
             Care
             that
             hath
             prevented
             it
             ,
             whilst
             he
             is
             Combating
             with
             one
             Difficulty
             ,
             another
             arises
             in
             view
             ,
             greater
             than
             the
             former
             .
             The
             Enemy
             is
             in
             sight
             ,
             Friends
             afar
             off
             ,
             the
             Auxiliaries
             of
             his
             Brother
             Charles
             too
             far
             off
             Germany
             ;
             though
             next
             to
             the
             Fire
             ,
             yet
             weary
             in
             sending
             of
             Aid
             ;
             the
             hereditary
             Countries
             exhausted
             by
             Contribution
             ,
             and
             the
             Ears
             of
             many
             Christian
             Princes
             deaf
             when
             Aid
             is
             desir'd
             of
             them
             ;
             would
             rather
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             is
             incumbent
             upon
             them
             ;
             upon
             that
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             sustain
             the
             Enemy
             only
             with
             his
             own
             Arms
             ,
             with
             the
             assistance
             of
             some
             
               Hungarians
               ,
               Austrians
            
             ,
             and
             Bohemians
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             by
             hiring
             some
             Italian
             or
             Spanish
             Soldiers
             at
             a
             vast
             Expence
             ;
             he
             maintains
             the
             Confines
             of
             Hungary
             with
             Garrisons
             fifteen
             Days
             Iourney
             long
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             had
             always
             Soldiers
             in
             Pay
             ,
             even
             in
             time
             of
             Truce
             :
             A
             Truce
             is
             sometimes
             necessary
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             coming
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             is
             fear'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Time
             affords
             not
             the
             
             Opportunity
             of
             Resistance
             ,
             't
             is
             seasonable
             to
             send
             Embassies
             ,
             and
             to
             mitigate
             him
             at
             present
             ,
             that
             so
             great
             a
             Calamity
             may
             be
             averted
             from
             miserable
             Hungary
             .
          
           
             Whilst
             our
             Prince
             is
             exercised
             with
             these
             Fears
             ,
             he
             can
             hardly
             sleep
             a
             whole
             Night
             together
             ,
             he
             watches
             for
             the
             Good
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ;
             so
             great
             a
             Matter
             requires
             a
             perpetual
             Vigilance
             and
             constant
             Care
             :
             And
             do
             not
             you
             think
             I
             slatter
             him
             ?
             what
             I
             write
             is
             as
             true
             as
             History
             .
             He
             hath
             but
             few
             Assistants
             in
             his
             Government
             ,
             but
             very
             good
             Men
             ;
             the
             Chief
             of
             whom
             ,
             not
             unknown
             to
             you
             be
             Name
             ,
             are
             ,
             
               Iohanes
               Tranezed
               ,
               Rudolphus
               Harva
            
             ,
             both
             Eminent
             for
             their
             Faithfulness
             and
             Prudence
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             dismiss
             you
             after
             I
             have
             acquainted
             you
             with
             our
             Prince's
             private
             Deportment
             ,
             he
             rises
             every
             Day
             at
             Five
             a
             Clock
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             coldest
             Winter
             Months
             ;
             and
             first
             ,
             he
             performs
             his
             Prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             then
             he
             goes
             to
             the
             Council
             to
             Treat
             of
             Matters
             pertaining
             to
             the
             Publick
             Good
             ,
             till
             Dinner-time
             ;
             he
             follows
             the
             same
             course
             in
             the
             Afternoon
             ,
             till
             Supper-time
             :
             I
             mean
             his
             Counsellors
             Supper
             ,
             not
             his
             own
             ;
             for
             he
             himself
             never
             Sups
             ,
             eating
             but
             once
             a
             Day
             ,
             and
             that
             sparingly
             too
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             as
             abstainous
             in
             Drinking
             ;
             only
             he
             closes
             his
             Dinner
             with
             a
             double
             Glass
             of
             Wine
             ;
             he
             passes
             the
             Night
             chastly
             ever
             since
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             Royal
             Consort
             :
             He
             can't
             endure
             Toys
             nor
             Trifles
             ,
             which
             others
             are
             taken
             with
             ;
             He
             will
             have
             nothing
             
             to
             do
             with
             Jesters
             ,
             Fools
             ,
             Parasites
             ,
             the
             common
             Delights
             ,
             and
             yet
             Plagues
             of
             Courts
             :
             He
             hates
             Idleness
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             very
             great
             Husband
             of
             his
             Time
             ,
             if
             he
             has
             any
             to
             spare
             from
             publick
             Business
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             rare
             ;
             he
             spends
             it
             in
             Conference
             with
             good
             and
             learned
             Men
             ,
             who
             are
             his
             great
             Delight
             ,
             and
             do
             ordinarily
             attend
             him
             while
             he
             is
             at
             Dinner
             ,
             mingling
             Discourses
             concerning
             several
             Things
             .
             I
             believe
             that
             several
             of
             the
             Commons
             would
             not
             change
             their
             Life
             for
             his
             ,
             't
             is
             so
             strict
             and
             severe
             :
             What
             Man
             is
             there
             that
             does
             not
             set
             apart
             some
             part
             of
             his
             Time
             to
             indulge
             his
             own
             Genius
             ?
             Who
             would
             willingly
             deprive
             himself
             of
             all
             Delights
             ?
             To
             whom
             would
             it
             not
             seem
             irksom
             to
             grow
             old
             in
             perpetual
             Care
             and
             Business
             .
             This
             seems
             like
             a
             Servitude
             ,
             not
             a
             Domination
             :
             But
             our
             Prince
             is
             of
             another
             mind
             ;
             neither
             doth
             he
             dissemble
             it
             in
             his
             ordinary
             Discourse
             :
             He
             says
             ,
             He
             was
             Advanc'd
             to
             so
             great
             an
             Office
             by
             God
             ,
             not
             for
             his
             own
             sake
             ,
             that
             the
             Reins
             of
             Government
             were
             not
             put
             into
             his
             Hands
             to
             wallow
             in
             Pleasures
             and
             Delights
             :
             The
             case
             of
             Succession
             in
             Kingdoms
             and
             Empires
             ,
             differs
             from
             the
             condition
             of
             private
             Inheritances
             ;
             in
             these
             latter
             no
             Man
             is
             deny'd
             to
             indulge
             himself
             in
             the
             Conveniencies
             of
             his
             Patrimony
             .
             But
             so
             many
             Nations
             are
             intrusted
             to
             him
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             the
             Care
             and
             Labour
             ,
             and
             they
             the
             Benefit
             of
             his
             Care
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             should
             obtain
             Rest
             and
             Quiet
             by
             his
             Sweat.
             
          
           
           
             In
             Hunting
             alone
             he
             spends
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             for
             Delights-sake
             ,
             as
             for
             Health
             ;
             as
             when
             he
             finds
             his
             Body
             to
             decay
             ,
             and
             his
             Mind
             to
             sink
             ,
             by
             continual
             sitting
             many
             Days
             together
             ,
             he
             chooses
             one
             Day
             to
             refresh
             himself
             with
             the
             freer
             Air
             in
             the
             open
             Field
             ;
             and
             that
             Day
             early
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             and
             in
             Winter
             some
             Hours
             before
             Sun-rising
             ,
             whatever
             Weather
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             he
             goes
             abroad
             to
             Hunting
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             he
             does
             it
             in
             the
             Afternoon
             ;
             for
             I
             remember
             when
             I
             attended
             him
             at
             Dinner
             ,
             I
             heard
             him
             say
             ;
             
               I
               have
               done
               my
               Duty
               this
               Day
            
             ;
             I
             have
             dispatch'd
             all
             Businesses
             that
             are
             on
             the
             File
             ,
             I
             will
             spend
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Day
             on
             the
             Care
             of
             my
             Body
             .
             Thus
             he
             returns
             late
             at
             Night
             with
             the
             slaughter
             of
             a
             Boar
             ,
             Stag
             ,
             or
             Bear
             ,
             and
             betakes
             his
             wearied
             Limbs
             to
             rest
             ,
             without
             Eating
             or
             Drinking
             .
             Let
             no
             Man
             then
             upbraid
             with
             the
             want
             of
             
               Trajans
               ,
               Veruces
            
             ,
             and
             Theodosius's
             ;
             those
             Miracles
             of
             the
             Ancients
             in
             our
             Days
             :
             I
             dare
             take
             my
             Oath
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             more
             true
             Vertue
             in
             our
             Emperor
             ,
             than
             there
             was
             in
             all
             of
             them
             put
             together
             .
             But
             the
             Admiration
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Man
             transports
             me
             ;
             'T
             is
             not
             my
             Design
             to
             speak
             of
             his
             Merits
             ,
             they
             require
             a
             Volume
             not
             an
             Epistle
             ;
             besides
             they
             require
             an
             Ingenuity
             far
             exceeding
             mine
             ;
             and
             therefore
             my
             end
             was
             only
             to
             put
             you
             in
             mind
             of
             these
             Things
             ,
             
               that
               you
               may
               know
               what
               Master
               I
               serv'd
               .
            
             I
             close
             all
             with
             this
             publick
             Prayer
             ,
             
               That
               he
               may
               return
               late
               
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               whose
               Vertuous
               and
               Sanctimonious
               Presence
               ,
               alleviates
               the
               Miseries
               of
               our
               Age.
               
            
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             Greek-Books
             which
             you
             enquire
             after
             ,
             and
             the
             Rarities
             ,
             and
             the
             wild
             Beasts
             of
             an
             unusual
             kind
             ,
             which
             you
             hear
             I
             have
             brought
             back
             ;
             they
             are
             hardly
             worth
             the
             mentioning
             :
             Amongst
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             Iohneumon
             very
             gentle
             ,
             which
             is
             known
             for
             its
             cruel
             hate
             with
             the
             Crocodile
             and
             Asps
             ;
             I
             had
             also
             a
             Weazle
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             Musk-Cats
             ,
             very
             beautiful
             ;
             but
             I
             lost
             that
             on
             the
             way
             :
             I
             have
             many
             brave
             Horses
             ,
             such
             as
             no
             Man
             ever
             brought
             from
             thence
             before
             ,
             and
             six
             She-Camels
             :
             I
             brought
             back
             no
             Shrubs
             nor
             Herbs
             ,
             but
             in
             Picture
             ,
             which
             I
             left
             in
             the
             Care
             of
             Mathiolus
             ,
             with
             some
             other
             Th●ngs
             ,
             many
             years
             ago
             .
             I
             sent
             him
             Tapestry
             and
             Linnen
             after
             the
             Babylonian
             fashion
             ,
             with
             Swords
             ,
             Bows
             ,
             and
             other
             Trapings
             :
             I
             have
             also
             many
             other
             Things
             made
             of
             Horse-Hides
             ,
             curiously
             wrought
             after
             the
             Turkish
             fashion
             ;
             't
             was
             better
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             had
             them
             ;
             for
             in
             so
             great
             an
             Assembly
             of
             principal
             Men
             and
             Women
             at
             Francfort
             ,
             one
             ask'd
             one
             Thing
             ,
             and
             another
             another
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             have
             but
             a
             small
             matter
             left
             :
             the
             rest
             of
             my
             Gift
             was
             well
             bestow'd
             ;
             but
             I
             was
             sorry
             that
             I
             was
             prodigal
             of
             one
             Balsom
             ,
             Because
             Physicians
             call
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             into
             question
             ,
             as
             not
             answering
             all
             the
             Marks
             that
             Pliny
             gives
             of
             it
             :
             Whether
             it
             be
             that
             the
             force
             of
             those
             ancient
             Plants
             from
             whence
             it
             flows
             ,
             be
             weakned
             by
             age
             ,
             or
             from
             any
             other
             cause
             ;
             this
             I
             
             know
             for
             certain
             ,
             that
             it
             flows
             from
             Shrubs
             In
             the
             
               Mattarcan
               Gardens
            
             near
             Cairo
             .
          
           
             Before
             I
             left
             Constantinople
             ,
             I
             sent
             one
             Albercarus
             a
             
               Spanish
               Physician
            
             into
             Lemnos
             ,
             on
             the
             Sixth
             Day
             of
             August
             ,
             to
             be
             present
             at
             the
             digging
             out
             that
             noble
             Earth
             ,
             desiring
             him
             to
             write
             me
             the
             certainty
             concerning
             its
             Place
             ,
             Origin
             ,
             manner
             of
             Extracting
             and
             Use
             ,
             which
             I
             know
             he
             will
             do
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             hinder'd
             :
             I
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             go
             thither
             my self
             to
             be
             an
             Eye-witness
             thereof
             ;
             but
             the
             Turks
             not
             giving
             me
             leave
             ,
             I
             deputed
             him
             in
             my
             stead
             :
             I
             bring
             back
             also
             abundance
             of
             old
             Coins
             ,
             the
             chief
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             present
             my
             Master
             with
             .
             Besides
             ,
             I
             have
             whole
             Waggon-loads
             ,
             if
             not
             Ship-loads
             of
             
               Greek
               Manuscripts
            
             ,
             and
             about
             240
             Books
             ,
             which
             I
             sent
             by
             Sea
             to
             Venice
             ,
             from
             thence
             to
             be
             carried
             to
             Vienna
             :
             I
             design
             them
             for
             Cesar's
             Library
             ;
             there
             are
             many
             of
             them
             common
             ,
             but
             some
             choice
             ;
             I
             rumag'd
             every
             Corner
             to
             procure
             such
             kind
             of
             Merchandize
             as
             my
             last
             gleaning
             .
          
           
             I
             left
             one
             behind
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             all
             very
             well
             written
             in
             great
             Letters
             ;
             it
             was
             Diascorides
             ,
             with
             the
             Figures
             of
             Plants
             ,
             wherein
             there
             were
             some
             few
             Things
             of
             Cretiva
             ,
             and
             the
             Book
             of
             Birds
             ;
             't
             is
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             a
             Iew
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Hammon
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             Life-time
             was
             Solyman's
             Physician
             :
             I
             desir'd
             to
             buy
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Price
             frighted
             me
             ,
             he
             rated
             it
             at
             100
             Duckats
             ;
             a
             Price
             fit
             for
             Cesar's
             Purse
             ,
             not
             mine
             ;
             however
             I
             will
             not
             cease
             to
             
             press
             Cesar
             to
             redeem
             so
             Famous
             an
             Author
             from
             that
             Bondage
             :
             't
             is
             very
             much
             injur'd
             by
             Time
             ,
             and
             so
             eaten
             with
             Worms
             on
             the
             out-side
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             will
             harrdly
             take
             it
             up
             if
             it
             lay
             in
             the
             Streets
             .
          
           
             But
             enough
             of
             Letters
             ,
             you
             may
             expect
             my self
             very
             shortly
             ;
             I
             shall
             reserve
             what
             remains
             till
             we
             meet
             :
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             do
             you
             take
             Care
             to
             provide
             some
             good
             and
             learned
             Men
             ,
             by
             whose
             Conversation
             and
             Discourse
             ,
             I
             may
             wipe-away
             all
             that
             tedious
             Irksomness
             remaining
             in
             my
             Mind
             ,
             from
             my
             long
             abode
             among
             the
             Turks
             .
          
           
             
               Franckfort
               ,
               
                 Decem.
                 the
                 16th
                 .
                 1562.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Farewell
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           BUSBECKEUS
           HIS
           ADVICE
           About
           the
           Method
           how
           to
           manage
           WAR
           against
           the
           TURKS
           .
        
         
           WHen
           the
           City
           Sardis
           was
           taken
           by
           Caius
           King
           of
           the
           Persians
           ,
           his
           Soldiers
           were
           ransacking
           it
           ,
           &
           Slaughtering
           the
           Inhabitants
           in
           every
           Quarter
           :
           It
           is
           Recorded
           ,
           That
           one
           of
           Cyrus's
           Soldiers
           broke
           into
           Cresus's
           Bed-Chamber
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Lydia
           ;
           and
           not
           knowing
           who
           he
           was
           ,
           drew
           his
           Sword
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           ran
           him
           through
           :
           At
           which
           Accident
           Cresus's
           Son
           was
           very
           much
           moved
           ,
           but
           till
           that
           time
           was
           Dumb
           and
           could
           not
           Speak
           .
           But
           behold
           the
           Strings
           of
           his
           Tongue
           were
           
           suddenly
           loosed
           ,
           crying
           out
           ,
           he
           spake
           some
           words
           ,
           which
           deterred
           the
           Soldier
           from
           slaying
           the
           King.
           Thus
           filial
           Piety
           ,
           and
           the
           Groans
           of
           his
           Father's
           Danger
           ,
           made
           him
           able
           to
           speak
           ,
           whom
           Nature
           had
           made
           Speechless
           till
           that
           very
           time
           :
           The
           like
           Providence
           ,
           though
           on
           a
           different
           Occasion
           ,
           hath
           happened
           to
           me
           ,
           whom
           Love
           to
           my
           Country
           will
           not
           suffer
           me
           to
           be
           any
           longer
           mute
           ,
           no
           though
           I
           am
           but
           a
           rude
           and
           unskilful
           Orator
           ,
           and
           who
           never
           yet
           offered
           any
           thing
           to
           Publick
           Cry
           :
           But
           the
           extream
           Hazard
           of
           my
           Country
           compels
           me
           now
           to
           roar
           and
           cry
           out
           ;
           not
           that
           I
           think
           that
           I
           can
           thereby
           daunt
           the
           Enemy
           from
           cutting
           our
           Throats
           :
           (
           For
           his
           Savageness
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           be
           frightned
           hereby
           ;
           )
           but
           that
           I
           may
           warn
           
             Christian
             Princes
          
           to
           take
           heed
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           may
           warn
           my
           Country-men
           ,
           that
           whilst
           Time
           lasts
           they
           would
           Aid
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           consult
           their
           Safety
           :
           For
           (
           O
           Heavens
           !
           )
           what
           mischievous
           Unhappiness
           is
           this
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           Womb
           of
           Miseries
           ,
           that
           barbarous
           Enemy
           the
           Turk
           having
           Conquered
           Nations
           almost
           without
           number
           ,
           by
           the
           Ruine
           and
           Destruction
           of
           so
           many
           Kings
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           hath
           opened
           his
           way
           to
           us
           also
           ,
           and
           points
           his
           Sword
           at
           the
           very
           Throat
           of
           our
           Country
           ;
           yet
           truly
           we
           are
           not
           concern'd
           ,
           nor
           stir
           not
           at
           all
           to
           Aid
           distressed
           Christendom
           :
           If
           Fire
           break
           out
           in
           the
           City
           where
           we
           live
           ,
           every
           body
           leaves
           the
           Care
           of
           his
           private
           affairs
           and
           useth
           endeavours
           to
           quench
           
           
           
           
           
           it
           :
           But
           we
           ,
           alas
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           accounted
           Lovers
           of
           our
           Country
           ,
           yet
           in
           this
           her
           Jeopardy
           ,
           we
           do
           shew
           our selves
           only
           Idle
           and
           Sluggish
           Spectators
           ;
           her
           beauteous
           Love
           which
           the
           Enemy
           will
           soon
           spoil
           ,
           our
           Worship
           and
           Religion
           ,
           which
           he
           will
           soon
           make
           us
           to
           abjure
           ,
           and
           the
           silent
           Supplication
           of
           our
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ,
           that
           we
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           be
           hauled
           into
           the
           basest
           of
           Slaveries
           ,
           do
           no
           way
           affect
           us
           .
           The
           sloathfullest
           of
           all
           Animals
           when
           they
           find
           their
           Young
           to
           be
           in
           danger
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           restrained
           by
           any
           force
           ,
           but
           will
           run
           through
           Fire
           and
           Water
           to
           help
           them
           .
           And
           shall
           we
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           though
           valiant
           Men
           ,
           betray
           our
           Posterity
           ,
           and
           expose
           them
           to
           the
           Injuries
           and
           Abuses
           of
           such
           cruel
           Enemies
           for
           want
           of
           our
           Assistance
           to
           Relieve
           them
           .
           For
           pray
           tell
           me
           what
           other
           Hopes
           can
           you
           have
           ?
           what●
           Defence
           ?
           what
           Safeguards
           ?
           Can
           you
           place
           any
           Hope
           in
           the
           Goodness
           and
           Clemency
           of
           that
           Enemy
           ,
           who
           since
           he
           publickly
           shewed
           himself
           upon
           the
           Stage
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           hath
           caused
           Rivers
           of
           Humane
           Blood
           continually
           to
           flow
           ?
           Or
           can
           you
           put
           any
           Confidence
           in
           his
           Equity
           and
           Moderation
           ?
           Alas
           ,
           he
           values
           not
           Peace
           nor
           Leagues
           ,
           not
           a
           Straw
           ,
           no
           Common
           Laws
           of
           other
           Nations
           are
           a
           jot
           regarded
           by
           him
           ,
           no
           Modesty
           ,
           nor
           no
           Consideration
           of
           that
           which
           is
           Honest
           does
           keep
           him
           within
           his
           Bounds
           :
           He
           will
           violate
           his
           Faith
           ,
           his
           Oath
           made
           to
           any
           man
           that
           is
           a
           Christian
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           for
           his
           own
           Advantage
           ;
           
           he
           thinks
           it
           so
           far
           from
           being
           a
           Sin
           ,
           that
           he
           counts
           it
           a
           pious
           and
           a
           sacred
           Thing
           .
           Beside
           ,
           his
           profane
           Religion
           stirs
           him
           up
           against
           us
           ;
           the
           Emulation
           of
           his
           Ancestors
           ,
           and
           the
           desire
           of
           inlarging
           his
           Empire
           ,
           puts
           Arms
           into
           his
           Hands
           ;
           and
           that
           cursed
           and
           insatiable
           Thirst
           after
           all
           our
           Estates
           hurries
           him
           on
           upon
           us
           .
           For
           we
           are
           quite
           beside
           the
           Cushion
           if
           we
           imagine
           that
           either
           our
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           our
           Forgetfulness
           of
           Injury
           received
           ,
           will
           contribute
           at
           all
           to
           our
           Security
           ;
           no
           ,
           the
           modester
           we
           are
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           observant
           of
           Peace
           and
           of
           Leagues
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           which
           is
           just
           and
           right
           ,
           we
           shew
           our selves
           to
           be
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           we
           shall
           provoke
           the
           Insolency
           of
           this
           Enemy
           aginst
           us
           ;
           for
           we
           owe
           not
           these
           things
           to
           our
           Valour
           or
           Goodness
           ,
           but
           to
           our
           Fear
           ,
           Sluggishness
           ,
           and
           despair
           of
           our
           own
           Affairs
           .
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           put
           any
           Trust
           in
           our
           Enemy
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           none
           in
           our selves
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           what
           remains
           but
           we
           do
           as
           Men
           that
           have
           received
           the
           Sentence
           of
           Death
           ,
           quietly
           to
           prepare
           our selves
           for
           our
           last
           Stroke
           ,
           with
           blinded
           Eyes
           to
           receive
           the
           Blow
           .
           And
           if
           you
           should
           imagine
           that
           either
           his
           Force
           or
           his
           Fortune
           should
           fail
           him
           ,
           we
           may
           answer
           our selves
           ,
           by
           considering
           that
           from
           an
           obscure
           Original
           his
           Victories
           obtained
           both
           by
           Land
           and
           Sea
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           very
           short
           space
           of
           Time
           have
           made
           him
           Famous
           all
           the
           World
           over
           ?
           The
           Fire
           began
           by
           him
           ,
           from
           such
           beginnings
           he
           hath
           almost
           consumed
           the
           
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           World.
           The
           Eastern
           People
           being
           wearied
           by
           him
           do
           dread
           his
           Arms
           ;
           as
           the
           
             Assyrians
             ,
             Barbarians
          
           ,
           and
           Americans
           ,
           the
           Edge
           of
           whose
           Sword
           even
           the
           Sythians
           themselves
           now
           also
           have
           often
           felt
           ,
           and
           the
           Ethiopians
           too
           in
           another
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           were
           formerly
           secured
           by
           the
           Heat
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           I
           need
           say
           nothing
           of
           Europe
           ,
           for
           we
           have
           seen
           Belgrade
           taken
           ,
           Vienna
           Besieged
           ,
           and
           Preys
           driven
           even
           from
           the
           Gates
           of
           Lintz
           ;
           Such
           towards
           our
           Destruction
           hath
           Solyman
           alone
           been
           able
           to
           make
           ,
           besides
           his
           other
           Victories
           :
           But
           alas
           ,
           't
           is
           the
           Guise
           of
           our
           Christian
           Kings
           to
           continue
           Peace
           among
           themselves
           from
           Generation
           to
           Generation
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           for
           a
           Spot
           of
           Land
           ,
           whereas
           every
           single
           Emperor
           of
           the
           Ottomans
           ,
           (
           I
           speak
           it
           with
           as
           much
           Grief
           as
           Truth
           )
           have
           heaped
           up
           KINGDOMS
           upon
           KINGDOMS
           by
           their
           Victorious
           Success
           :
           So
           that
           as
           many
           Countries
           as
           those
           once
           flourishing
           Nations
           ,
           the
           Assyrians
           ,
           the
           Persians
           ,
           the
           Macedonians
           ,
           and
           the
           Romans
           ,
           so
           Comprehended
           within
           the
           Bounds
           of
           their
           Empires
           ;
           the
           Turks
           alone
           now
           seem
           to
           possess
           .
           And
           will
           not
           all
           this
           make
           us
           to
           see
           our
           Danger
           ?
           What
           Sea
           is
           there
           ?
           what
           Mountains
           ?
           what
           Desarts
           ?
           What
           remnant
           of
           People
           between
           them
           and
           us
           ,
           from
           whom
           we
           can
           expect
           any
           Relief
           against
           their
           Injuries
           ?
           No
           ,
           all
           is
           lost
           and
           spoiled
           .
           Alas
           ,
           their
           Swords
           are
           at
           our
           very
           Throats
           ,
           who
           should
           have
           struck
           a
           Terrour
           to
           us
           at
           a
           far
           
           greater
           distance
           ;
           so
           that
           now
           the
           very
           Blood
           of
           our
           Country
           ,
           and
           our
           own
           last
           Breath
           ,
           is
           like
           a
           Sanguinary
           Quinsie
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           not
           this
           crum
           of
           Comfort
           left
           us
           ,
           which
           is
           oftentimes
           found
           even
           in
           the
           greatest
           Calamities
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           have
           any
           solid
           ground
           of
           hope
           ,
           that
           these
           our
           Miseries
           be
           not
           long
           lived
           .
           Other
           Barbarous
           Nations
           have
           oftentimes
           brought
           grievous
           Calamities
           on
           many
           Christian
           Provinces
           by
           sudden
           Tempest
           ;
           thus
           the
           
             Goths
             ,
             Vandals
             ,
             Huns
          
           and
           Tartars
           ,
           have
           over-run
           many
           Countries
           ,
           and
           brought
           great
           Havock
           upon
           them
           ;
           which
           Miseries
           seemed
           the
           more
           tolerable
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           hopes
           that
           they
           would
           not
           be
           perpetual
           :
           And
           therefore
           after
           the
           Storm
           was
           over
           ,
           those
           Places
           which
           were
           Weather-beaten
           and
           almost
           destroy'd
           ,
           did
           again
           recover
           their
           former
           Splendor
           .
           But
           this
           Enemy
           is
           so
           watchful
           ,
           and
           observes
           that
           strict
           Discipline
           and
           Course
           ,
           in
           preserving
           the
           Places
           that
           he
           hath
           gotten
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           Rules
           and
           Reigns
           ,
           and
           hath
           once
           set
           his
           Foot
           ,
           he
           suffers
           not
           himself
           to
           be
           removed
           from
           thence
           :
           So
           that
           to
           speak
           by
           way
           of
           Allusion
           ,
           That
           Corn
           can
           never
           ripen
           again
           ,
           whom
           once
           his
           Horses
           heels
           hath
           trodden
           to
           the
           Ground
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           discern
           ,
           whether
           he
           be
           more
           happy
           in
           acquiring
           ,
           or
           more
           resolute
           in
           maintaining
           his
           Conquests
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           then
           we
           are
           surrounded
           with
           so
           great
           Dangers
           ,
           Why
           do
           we
           not
           lay
           our
           Heads
           together
           ?
           Why
           do
           we
           not
           try
           all
           
           ways
           ,
           and
           turn
           every
           Stone
           ?
           Why
           doth
           the
           ingenious
           Necessity
           which
           would
           effect
           admirable
           Works
           ,
           lie
           stupid
           and
           dormant
           in
           us
           ?
           The
           wildest
           of
           Beasts
           may
           be
           our
           Authors
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           apprehending
           themselves
           in
           the
           greatest
           danger
           ;
           how
           strongly
           will
           they
           strive
           for
           their
           own
           liberty
           ,
           who
           in
           a
           case
           of
           Life
           and
           Death
           ,
           will
           valiantly
           set
           up
           and
           attempt
           any
           thing
           for
           their
           liberty
           ;
           they
           will
           try
           all
           means
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           find
           a
           way
           to
           escape
           :
           In
           fine
           ,
           They
           will
           lose
           their
           Life
           rather
           than
           their
           Liberty
           .
        
         
           But
           perhaps
           some
           may
           make
           this
           Objection
           ,
           What
           then
           do
           you
           advise
           to
           secure
           the
           present
           State
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           against
           the
           Dangers
           and
           Mischiefs
           that
           hang
           over
           our
           Heads
           ?
           It
           is
           easie
           for
           any
           body
           to
           do
           :
           But
           what
           Remedy
           is
           there
           for
           it
           ?
           This
           is
           the
           Question
           we
           ask
           of
           you
           ;
           speak
           something
           to
           this
           Head
           if
           you
           can
           say
           any
           thing
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           I
           will
           take
           you
           at
           your
           word
           ,
           and
           will
           declare
           my
           mind
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           short
           :
           First
           is
           to
           be
           used
           Arms
           ;
           Arms
           must
           be
           opposed
           to
           Arms
           ;
           nothing
           can
           well
           be
           done
           without
           Arms
           ;
           the
           Safety
           of
           our
           Country
           is
           to
           be
           maintained
           by
           Sword
           and
           Buckler
           ,
           or
           we
           must
           all
           Perish
           ,
           every
           Man
           :
           This
           is
           as
           true
           as
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           God
           forbid
           that
           it
           should
           be
           ;
           let
           us
           rather
           fly
           to
           our
           Arms
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           hid
           under
           Ground
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           were
           ,
           yet
           we
           were
           with
           great
           Diligence
           to
           pluck
           them
           out
           ;
           neither
           are
           they
           to
           be
           far
           fetch'd
           from
           remote
           
           Countries
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           near
           us
           ,
           they
           are
           ready
           ,
           and
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           our selves
           ,
           we
           have
           them
           in
           our
           hands
           .
           There
           are
           gallant
           Men
           enough
           bred
           up
           amongst
           us
           ;
           we
           have
           a
           numerous
           Youth
           fit
           for
           War
           ,
           who
           are
           ready
           to
           spend
           the
           last
           drop
           of
           their
           Blood
           for
           their
           Country
           and
           for
           their
           Religion
           :
           We
           want
           neither
           Horses
           ,
           nor
           Iron
           ,
           nor
           Gold
           ,
           nor
           Forces
           ,
           nor
           Engines
           ,
           nor
           great
           Guns
           ,
           nor
           other
           Utensils
           for
           War
           ;
           the
           Divine
           Bounty
           hath
           largely
           supplied
           us
           with
           a
           considerable
           hand
           ,
           with
           all
           things
           necessary
           to
           undertake
           and
           perfect
           great
           Designs
           ,
           provided
           always
           that
           we
           do
           not
           refuse
           to
           make
           use
           of
           them
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           we
           want
           only
           Will
           ,
           and
           force
           of
           Hands
           ,
           which
           we
           ought
           seasonably
           to
           apply
           ,
           while
           a
           competency
           of
           Strength
           remains
           ,
           and
           before
           all
           things
           run
           to
           rack
           irreconcilably
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           we
           may
           look
           back
           upon
           neglected
           Advice
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           and
           to
           no
           purpose
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           be
           served
           as
           those
           Sick
           Men
           ,
           who
           whilst
           it
           was
           seasonable
           ,
           and
           their
           Strength
           entire
           ,
           did
           even
           kick
           at
           the
           mention
           of
           Physick
           ;
           and
           could
           by
           no
           manner
           of
           means
           be
           perswaded
           to
           make
           use
           of
           Healthful
           Potions
           in
           season
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           opportunity
           is
           pass'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Disease
           is
           come
           to
           the
           heighth
           ,
           that
           their
           weakned
           Bodies
           cannot
           bear
           Physick
           ,
           then
           they
           seek
           for
           the
           Physician
           and
           his
           Remedy
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           Their
           Example
           ought
           to
           forewarn
           us
           before
           the
           Enemy
           hath
           wounded
           us
           all
           over
           ,
           and
           whilst
           no
           Wounds
           are
           Mortal
           ,
           and
           whilst
           we
           have
           
           yet
           some
           Blood
           left
           in
           our
           Veins
           ;
           to
           apply
           a
           Remedy
           in
           time
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           hasten
           to
           our
           Arms
           :
           to
           prepare
           our selves
           vigorously
           for
           our
           Defence
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           do
           thus
           ,
           then
           we
           may
           make
           our
           Supplications
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           may
           fairly
           hope
           that
           he
           will
           not
           turn
           his
           Back
           to
           us
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           pretend
           Piety
           as
           a
           Cloak
           for
           our
           Sloathfulness
           ,
           think
           to
           take
           a
           shorter
           cut
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           implore
           the
           Divine
           Aid
           against
           the
           Mischiefs
           that
           hang
           over
           our
           Heads
           by
           Prayer
           ,
           without
           our
           own
           Pains
           ,
           Labour
           and
           Study
           ,
           certainly
           God
           will
           turn
           the
           Deaf
           Ear
           to
           so
           unjust
           a
           Petition
           .
           No
           ,
           we
           ought
           in
           the
           first
           place
           to
           do
           our
           own
           Duty
           ,
           and
           to
           fill
           up
           the
           Measure
           of
           Diligence
           ,
           Stoutness
           and
           Valour
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           given
           us
           principally
           for
           this
           end
           and
           purpose
           .
           We
           should
           imitate
           the
           Husband-man
           ,
           who
           doth
           in
           vain
           expect
           a
           plentiful
           Harvest
           from
           God
           ,
           unless
           he
           first
           Plow
           ,
           Sow
           and
           Reap
           .
           God
           hath
           appointed
           a
           sure
           and
           fixed
           Order
           in
           these
           Sublunary
           Things
           ,
           which
           by
           no
           means
           ought
           to
           be
           slighted
           or
           neglected
           ;
           hath
           propounded
           many
           Rewards
           to
           Pains-taking
           ,
           Diligence
           ,
           Assiduity
           ,
           Cunning
           ,
           and
           to
           Virtue
           ;
           which
           he
           hath
           denied
           to
           Sloathfulness
           .
           Would
           you
           be
           a
           Scholar
           ,
           would
           you
           understand
           Musick
           ,
           Astronomy
           ,
           or
           the
           Mathematicks
           ,
           you
           must
           first
           take
           pains
           to
           learn
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           might
           and
           main
           ?
           Heaven
           will
           not
           Inspire
           you
           with
           these
           things
           if
           you
           be
           Idle
           ;
           no
           ,
           you
           must
           take
           Pains
           to
           attain
           them
           in
           that
           way
           ,
           
           and
           by
           those
           designs
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           ;
           he
           hath
           given
           you
           means
           to
           attain
           them
           ,
           provided
           you
           be
           not
           wanting
           to
           your self
           ;
           make
           use
           of
           them
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           and
           then
           God
           will
           give
           you
           his
           Blessing
           and
           Increase
           .
           In
           the
           like
           manner
           ,
           would
           you
           defend
           your
           Country
           ,
           would
           you
           conquer
           your
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           would
           you
           enjoy
           Victory
           ,
           you
           will
           never
           be
           able
           to
           do
           it
           by
           sitting
           Idly
           and
           Sloathfully
           at
           home
           ;
           no
           ,
           you
           must
           up
           and
           be
           doing
           ,
           take
           Arms
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           exercise
           diligently
           therein
           ;
           you
           must
           confine
           your self
           to
           Toil
           ,
           to
           Heat
           ,
           to
           Drouth
           ,
           to
           Hunger
           .
        
         
           Being
           thus
           accoutred
           you
           may
           implore
           the
           Divine
           Aid
           ;
           thus
           you
           may
           go
           hopefully
           on
           into
           the
           Field
           ,
           for
           you
           have
           done
           that
           Duty
           ,
           and
           you
           have
           duly
           used
           the
           Means
           which
           God
           hath
           vouchsafed
           you
           ;
           you
           have
           observed
           his
           Order
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           despised
           the
           Laws
           which
           he
           hath
           fixed
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           posture
           we
           may
           commend
           the
           Issue
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           by
           our
           devout
           Praise
           ,
           and
           Integrity
           of
           Life
           ,
           to
           his
           Clemency
           and
           Goodness
           .
           For
           Victory
           is
           not
           in
           our
           Power
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           God's
           Privilege
           alone
           to
           bestow
           it
           ;
           and
           yet
           sometimes
           we
           see
           that
           those
           are
           made
           Partakers
           thereof
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           lawfully
           and
           in
           due
           order
           seek
           it
           of
           him
           :
           And
           if
           it
           happen
           otherwise
           sometimes
           (
           which
           it
           seldom
           does
           )
           it
           is
           next
           to
           a
           Miracle
           ;
           for
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           tempt
           God
           ,
           nor
           to
           undertake
           any
           thing
           rashly
           .
           And
           in
           my
           Judgment
           Cato
           spoke
           very
           pertinently
           ,
           when
           he
           exhorted
           the
           Senate
           to
           take
           Arms
           against
           Catiline
           ,
           in
           
           these
           words
           ,
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             matter
             is
             dangerous
             ,
             but
             you
             do
             not
             fear
             it
             ,
             though
             you
             ought
             greatly
             so
             to
             do
             :
             But
             such
             is
             your
             Sloathfulness
             and
             Effeminacy
             ,
             that
             you
             dally
             with
             it
             ,
             looking
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             trusted
             in
             Mortal
             Gods
             for
             your
             Safety
             ,
             who
             have
             oftentimes
             preserved
             this
             Common-wealth
             in
             the
             greatest
             of
             Dangers
             .
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Aid
             of
             God
             is
             obtained
             ,
             not
             by
             bear
             Wishes
             and
             womanish
             Complaints
             :
             No.
             But
             if
             we
             be
             Vigilant
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             Active
             ,
             if
             we
             take
             Advice
             ,
             then
             all
             things
             will
             succeed
             prosperously
             :
             But
             if
             thou
             give
             up
             thy self
             only
             to
             Wishings
             and
             Wandrings
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             ask
             help
             of
             the
             Gods
             ;
             they
             are
             angry
             ,
             and
             will
             s●it
             in
             thy
             Face
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             do
             what
             belongeth
             to
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             stand
             armed
             in
             our
             Camp
             ready
             for
             the
             Work
             and
             Onset
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             may
             lawfully
             implore
             God's
             Aid
             and
             Assistance
             .
          
        
         
           But
           here
           some
           Good
           and
           Thinking
           Men
           lay
           a
           Block
           in
           my
           way
           ,
           alledging
           ,
           That
           this
           Method
           to
           heal
           our
           publick
           Calamities
           ,
           hath
           been
           oftentimes
           tried
           ,
           but
           never
           succeeded
           :
           And
           that
           Christians
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           they
           have
           joyned
           Battle
           with
           the
           Turks
           ,
           have
           been
           worsted
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           own
           the
           Objection
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           that
           there
           is
           great
           weight
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           Truth
           is
           ,
           my
           chief
           Design
           in
           writing
           this
           Monitory
           ,
           was
           to
           give
           a
           full
           answer
           thereunto
           .
           You
           say
           that
           we
           have
           hitherto
           prevailed
           by
           Force
           of
           Arms
           little
           against
           the
           Turks
           ;
           grant
           that
           it
           is
           so
           :
           But
           pray
           tell
           me
           what
           Arms
           we
           have
           used
           ?
           It
           is
           worth
           our
           while
           to
           dwell
           a
           little
           
           upon
           this
           Point
           .
           When
           publick
           Fame
           had
           informed
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Turk
           ,
           with
           a
           numerous
           Army
           ,
           was
           infesting
           our
           Borders
           ,
           and
           drawing
           near
           towards
           us
           ;
           it
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           we
           endeavoured
           to
           gather
           Forces
           also
           ;
           but
           what
           Forces
           were
           they
           ,
           or
           what
           manner
           of
           Soldiers
           did
           we
           List
           ;
           Were
           they
           Victorious
           ?
           Were
           they
           such
           whose
           Valour
           had
           been
           proved
           in
           former
           Battels
           ,
           and
           which
           had
           been
           accustomed
           to
           Conquer
           ?
           By
           no
           means
           ,
           but
           rather
           Men
           of
           quite
           another
           Gizard
           :
           Drums
           were
           beaten
           up
           all
           over
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           at
           their
           Sound
           there
           came
           in
           Men
           higly
           pigly
           for
           hope
           of
           Gain
           ;
           perhaps
           three
           to
           one
           of
           them
           had
           hardly
           wore
           a
           Helmet
           before
           ,
           or
           ever
           looked
           an
           Enemy
           in
           the
           Face
           :
           And
           the
           rest
           were
           the
           Scum
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           as
           Thieves
           ,
           Debauchees
           ,
           Gamesters
           ,
           Men
           over
           Head
           and
           Ears
           in
           Debt
           ,
           and
           such-like
           .
        
         
           Excepting
           only
           a
           very
           few
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           at
           all
           influenced
           by
           the
           Justness
           of
           their
           Cause
           ,
           nor
           by
           their
           Love
           to
           Religion
           ,
           nor
           desire
           to
           exercise
           their
           Valour
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           Licentious
           Impunity
           for
           Drinking
           ,
           Diceing
           ,
           Plundering
           ,
           Whoring
           ,
           and
           committing
           Sacrilege
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           whom
           all
           manner
           of
           Flagitious
           Wickedness
           brought
           together
           .
           With
           such
           a
           Rabble-rout
           ,
           or
           rather
           with
           the
           Horridest
           or
           worst
           of
           Mortals
           ,
           hateful
           both
           to
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           do
           we
           begin
           this
           Sacred
           War
           against
           so
           great
           an
           Enemy
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           our
           Camps
           do
           seem
           rather
           a
           Riotous
           Wake
           ,
           than
           a
           Convention
           of
           Soldiers
           ;
           for
           amongst
           them
           Luxury
           
           Corruption
           ,
           Lust
           ,
           Impurity
           ,
           Drunkenness
           ,
           Tumults
           ,
           Brauling
           ,
           and
           Blood-shed
           ,
           turn
           all
           things
           up-side
           down
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           goodly
           Soldiery
           (
           forsooth
           )
           that
           we
           are
           to
           raise
           at
           great
           Charge
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           fetch
           from
           far
           with
           much
           loss
           of
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           matter
           requires
           the
           greatest
           speed
           imaginable
           .
           The
           Luxuries
           of
           Campania
           broke
           the
           Army
           of
           Hannibal's
           ,
           which
           before
           was
           hardy
           and
           accustomed
           to
           Toil
           :
           But
           as
           for
           us
           we
           have
           need
           of
           no
           Campania
           to
           debauch
           us
           ,
           for
           our
           Soldiers
           do
           bring
           Effeminateness
           and
           Feebleness
           enough
           into
           the
           Army
           when
           they
           are
           first
           Listed
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           they
           meet
           with
           no
           Enemy
           to
           fight
           with
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           space
           of
           a
           Month
           ,
           either
           the
           Heat
           of
           the
           Dog-days
           ,
           or
           the
           first
           pinching
           Winter
           Colds
           ,
           do
           destroy
           our
           Troops
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           great
           .
           And
           can
           we
           wonder
           ,
           if
           with
           such
           Soldiers
           as
           these
           ,
           we
           can
           obtain
           no
           Success
           against
           such
           a
           Well-disciplined
           Enemy
           ?
           Alas
           !
           If
           any
           of
           us
           have
           a
           private
           Grudge
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           or
           if
           we
           are
           to
           travel
           through
           a
           place
           infested
           by
           Robbers
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           go
           hand
           over
           head
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           but
           we
           commit
           the
           guard
           of
           our
           Persons
           to
           such
           Spectators
           as
           will
           stick
           by
           us
           :
           Besides
           if
           any
           Business
           happen
           of
           more
           than
           ordinary
           weight
           ,
           we
           use
           not
           to
           commit
           the
           Management
           thereof
           to
           any
           ,
           but
           Men
           of
           great
           Experience
           and
           Skill
           .
           But
           in
           this
           grand
           Affair
           ,
           where
           the
           Safety
           of
           all
           is
           at
           Stake
           ,
           we
           are
           so
           careless
           ,
           that
           either
           we
           send
           forth
           an
           unsuitable
           Soldiery
           ,
           or
           else
           such
           as
           is
           almost
           
           conquered
           before
           it
           looks
           an
           Enemy
           in
           the
           Face
           ;
           and
           this
           heartens
           an
           Enemy
           whom
           so
           many
           Victories
           have
           already
           made
           Famous
           .
           I
           return
           to
           what
           I
           spoke
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           defend
           the
           Publick
           Safety
           by
           a
           choice
           and
           fitting
           Soldiery
           ,
           or
           else
           we
           can
           have
           no
           hopes
           but
           to
           be
           utterly
           destroy'd
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           What
           kind
           of
           Soldiers
           would
           you
           have
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           Those
           of
           our
           own
           Country
           ,
           and
           chosen
           out
           of
           our
           Neighbourhood
           ;
           for
           seeing
           haste
           is
           very
           available
           in
           Military
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           especially
           necessary
           against
           so
           nimble
           an
           Enemy
           as
           the
           Turks
           ,
           we
           need
           an
           Army
           which
           is
           not
           to
           be
           far
           fetch'd
           nor
           long
           staid
           for
           ,
           but
           such
           a
           one
           as
           is
           ready
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           always
           at
           our
           call
           .
           And
           we
           are
           not
           to
           take
           every
           one
           that
           comes
           ,
           or
           that
           we
           light
           upon
           by
           chance
           ;
           but
           having
           taken
           enough
           ,
           all
           which
           are
           able
           to
           take
           Arms
           ,
           we
           are
           with
           great
           Judgment
           to
           cull
           out
           the
           best
           of
           them
           :
           In
           which
           choice
           we
           must
           take
           especial
           care
           ,
           that
           we
           pitch
           not
           upon
           a
           Man
           who
           hath
           been
           daintily
           bred
           ,
           and
           highly
           fed
           ;
           or
           whom
           a
           depraved
           Education
           hath
           infected
           with
           Vice
           ,
           and
           Idleness
           hath
           not
           corrupted
           ;
           that
           no
           Hair-brain'd
           ,
           Mad
           ,
           Contumacious
           ,
           Turbulent
           or
           Seditious
           Fellow
           be
           listed
           ;
           but
           such
           only
           as
           are
           not
           delicate
           ,
           but
           fit
           to
           endure
           Toil
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           having
           a
           good
           habit
           of
           Body
           ,
           do
           in
           their
           very
           Countenances
           hold
           for
           it
           a
           certain
           Simplicity
           ,
           Probity
           ,
           and
           greatness
           of
           Mind
           .
           On
           which
           account
           I
           had
           rather
           fix
           upon
           one
           that
           
           was
           accustomed
           to
           a
           Stirring
           and
           Laborious
           ,
           than
           to
           a
           Sedentary
           Trade
           ;
           upon
           a
           Country-man
           rather
           than
           a
           Citizen
           ;
           upon
           one
           born
           upon
           a
           Mountain
           ,
           rather
           than
           in
           a
           Valley
           ;
           upon
           a
           mean
           Man
           ,
           rather
           than
           a
           rich
           Grub.
           When
           you
           have
           made
           this
           good
           Choice
           ,
           then
           I
           would
           have
           you
           instruct
           the
           Soldiers
           in
           Military
           Precepts
           ,
           and
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           Arms
           ;
           I
           would
           have
           him
           accustom
           himself
           in
           his
           Armour
           ,
           to
           handle
           and
           brandish
           his
           Pike
           ,
           with
           Skill
           to
           use
           his
           Sword
           and
           Pistol
           ,
           to
           keep
           his
           Rank
           ,
           and
           to
           march
           swiftly
           under
           his
           Armour
           ;
           to
           write
           true
           Prose
           ;
           to
           hate
           Wickedness
           more
           than
           Death
           ;
           to
           love
           Piety
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           common
           Discourse
           ,
           not
           to
           speak
           a
           word
           reproachfully
           against
           God
           :
           The
           same
           Person
           must
           be
           obedient
           to
           his
           Commander
           ,
           and
           patiently
           endure
           his
           Correction
           ;
           let
           him
           be
           as
           Furious
           as
           he
           will
           towards
           his
           Enemy
           ,
           but
           Gentle
           and
           Tractable
           amongst
           his
           Fellow-Soldiers
           :
           His
           Diet
           should
           be
           sparing
           ,
           not
           at
           all
           inclinable
           to
           Gluttony
           or
           Drunkenness
           .
           And
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           He
           must
           be
           content
           with
           his
           Pay
           ,
           and
           abstain
           from
           all
           Plunder
           ,
           but
           when
           his
           Commander
           gives
           him
           leave
           .
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           ought
           the
           Soldiers
           to
           be
           disciplin'd
           ,
           who
           must
           look
           so
           great
           an
           Enemy
           in
           the
           Face
           :
           And
           yet
           I
           would
           not
           have
           this
           Man
           to
           be
           presently
           brought
           into
           the
           Army
           ,
           he
           being
           as
           yet
           raw
           ,
           to
           joyn
           him
           with
           the
           Victorious
           to
           fight
           for
           all
           ,
           but
           rather
           should
           be
           placed
           in
           some
           Posts
           or
           Garrisons
           ,
           that
           so
           
           by
           Excursions
           and
           lighter
           Combats
           ,
           by
           degrees
           he
           arrives
           to
           be
           accustomed
           to
           Wars
           :
           And
           by
           this
           means
           he
           may
           be
           accustomed
           to
           bear
           Wounds
           ,
           to
           endure
           the
           sight
           of
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           to
           cast
           off
           the
           Fear
           which
           all
           Novelty
           is
           wont
           to
           introduce
           .
           When
           the
           Soldier
           is
           thus
           disciplined
           and
           train'd
           ,
           I
           dare
           assure
           you
           he
           hath
           laid
           a
           Foundation
           for
           hope
           of
           good
           Success
           :
           So
           that
           the
           chiefest
           of
           our
           Pains
           and
           Labour
           ,
           is
           ,
           especially
           ,
           to
           be
           imploy'd
           herein
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           get
           Men
           skillful
           in
           Arms
           ,
           and
           experienced
           in
           Military
           Discipline
           ,
           by
           whom
           those
           Fresh-water
           Soldiers
           which
           I
           spoke
           of
           ,
           may
           be
           instructed
           in
           the
           true
           and
           genuine
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Art
           Military
           :
           I
           would
           have
           such
           Commanders
           set
           over
           these
           Men
           ,
           which
           are
           full
           of
           Valour
           ,
           Continence
           and
           Sobriety
           ,
           not
           at
           all
           tainted
           with
           the
           foul
           guilt
           of
           Avarice
           ;
           that
           so
           they
           may
           not
           only
           make
           this
           young
           Fry
           ,
           the
           growing
           hopes
           of
           our
           common
           Safety
           ,
           skillful
           at
           their
           Weapons
           ;
           but
           also
           by
           the
           Example
           and
           Integrity
           of
           their
           Lives
           ,
           may
           shew
           them
           the
           way
           to
           all
           Virtue
           ;
           that
           so
           this
           Army
           may
           be
           trusted
           with
           our
           common
           Safety
           ,
           when
           Opportunity
           shall
           be
           offer'd
           to
           fight
           an
           Enemy
           .
           And
           if
           we
           have
           such
           Commanders
           as
           these
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           no
           fear
           of
           false
           Musters
           to
           cheat
           the
           common
           Treasury
           ;
           by
           which
           Abuse
           of
           ordinary
           Commanders
           ,
           we
           see
           ,
           by
           daily
           Experience
           ,
           that
           the
           King's
           Exchequer
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           full
           ,
           is
           hardly
           able
           to
           pay
           his
           Army
           any
           long
           time
           ;
           and
           in
           
           Battel
           they
           run
           a
           great
           risk
           ,
           when
           Generals
           ,
           being
           deceived
           by
           the
           relation
           of
           their
           Captains
           ,
           do
           believe
           that
           their
           Army
           consists
           of
           more
           Men
           effectually
           than
           it
           really
           doth
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           proceed
           ,
           an
           Opportunity
           is
           here
           offered
           to
           me
           ,
           to
           give
           an
           Answer
           to
           the
           Opinions
           of
           some
           good
           Men
           ,
           all
           whose
           knowledge
           being
           circumscribed
           within
           the
           Bounds
           of
           that
           Age
           and
           Country
           wherein
           they
           were
           born
           ;
           and
           having
           never
           travelled
           any
           farther
           ,
           do
           highly
           wonder
           at
           what
           I
           speak
           ;
           and
           do
           regret
           it
           as
           a
           meer
           unusual
           and
           ●npracticable
           thing
           ;
           for
           thus
           they
           argue
           ,
           Our
           Ancestors
           did
           many
           Famous
           Exploits
           in
           War
           ,
           with
           such
           kind
           of
           Soldiers
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           way
           of
           Military
           Discipline
           which
           we
           use
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           I
           confess
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Answer
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           so
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           when
           they
           coped
           with
           Enemies
           who
           were
           guilty
           of
           the
           same
           Vices
           and
           Defects
           as
           themselves
           :
           As
           the
           Army
           was
           unexperienced
           ,
           hastily
           listed
           ,
           forreign
           ,
           weak
           ,
           and
           without
           Discipline
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           it
           was
           so
           on
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           their
           Force
           amongst
           them
           equally
           guilty
           ,
           one
           was
           as
           good
           as
           the
           other
           ;
           sometimes
           a
           Battel
           was
           fought
           with
           no
           great
           loss
           on
           either
           side
           :
           As
           if
           two
           maimed
           Men
           ,
           two
           blind
           Men
           ,
           or
           two
           lame
           Men
           should
           fight
           ,
           the
           Match
           is
           equal
           on
           both
           sides
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           set
           a
           Maimed
           Man
           to
           fight
           with
           a
           Sound
           ,
           a
           blind
           Man
           with
           one
           that
           sees
           ,
           a
           lusty
           Man
           with
           one
           that
           's
           Lame
           ,
           you
           will
           quickly
           find
           a
           difference
           .
           If
           we
           were
           to
           fight
           among
           our
           
           selves
           ,
           with
           our
           Neighbours
           and
           Country-men
           ,
           we
           might
           then
           commit
           such
           Errors
           ;
           for
           they
           being
           as
           bad
           as
           we
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           not
           great
           difference
           between
           us
           .
           But
           now
           the
           case
           is
           alter'd
           ,
           for
           we
           have
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Turks
           ,
           a
           Vigilant
           ,
           Industrious
           ,
           Sober
           and
           Experienced
           Enemy
           ,
           used
           to
           Hardships
           ,
           very
           Skillful
           in
           ,
           and
           Observant
           of
           Military
           Discipline
           .
           But
           what
           are
           they
           the
           better
           for
           that
           you
           will
           say
           ?
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           By
           this
           means
           they
           have
           overcome
           all
           the
           Countries
           from
           the
           very
           Borders
           of
           Persia
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           Walls
           of
           Vienna
           .
           How
           our
           Arms
           are
           able
           to
           cope
           with
           his
           ,
           I
           wish
           that
           we
           were
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           daily
           Overthrows
           were
           not
           too
           dear
           a
           Document
           to
           instruct
           us
           .
           And
           do
           we
           as
           yet
           stand
           in
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           we
           should
           defend
           our
           Faults
           rather
           than
           amend
           them
           ?
           But
           you
           will
           farther
           say
           ,
           These
           are
           new
           and
           unusual
           things
           which
           you
           propose
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           we
           have
           a
           new
           and
           strange
           Enemy
           ,
           whose
           Power
           and
           Skill
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           it
           requires
           a
           more
           than
           ordinary
           Diligence
           to
           cope
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Diseases
           called
           the
           Sweat
           and
           French-Pox
           ,
           were
           heretofore
           strange
           and
           unknown
           ;
           and
           when
           Physicians
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           Art
           ,
           were
           not
           able
           to
           Conquer
           them
           by
           common
           and
           ordinary
           Remedies
           ,
           at
           last
           they
           were
           instructed
           ,
           by
           the
           Deaths
           of
           many
           Patients
           ,
           to
           seek
           for
           new
           Remedies
           against
           new
           Diseases
           ;
           and
           their
           Diligence
           herein
           was
           so
           Prosperous
           ,
           that
           both
           those
           Diseases
           ,
           which
           were
           unconquerable
           
           before
           ,
           did
           yield
           to
           their
           Remedies
           .
           This
           Design
           of
           Physicians
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           imitate
           in
           our
           Wars
           against
           the
           Turks
           ;
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           use
           the
           ordinary
           Method
           of
           Fighting
           at
           this
           time
           of
           day
           ;
           we
           must
           rather
           take
           another
           course
           ,
           and
           apply
           new
           Remedies
           to
           new
           Mischiefs
           .
           Though
           the
           Truth
           is
           ,
           this
           Method
           is
           not
           new
           but
           most
           Ancient
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           People
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           their
           great
           Praise
           ,
           did
           heretofore
           Conquer
           the
           whole
           World
           :
           And
           it
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           unused
           in
           our
           Age
           ,
           that
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           speak
           ,
           hath
           used
           no
           other
           means
           ,
           both
           to
           endanger
           our
           Safety
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           a
           manner
           to
           equal
           his
           Empire
           with
           the
           Roman
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           speak
           more
           largely
           of
           this
           hereafter
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           answered
           the
           Difficulty
           which
           these
           very
           Objectors
           have
           pre-conceived
           in
           their
           Minds
           :
           For
           such
           is
           the
           guise
           of
           this
           Effeminate
           Age
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           thing
           be
           never
           so
           Excellent
           and
           Beneficial
           ,
           if
           it
           hath
           any
           thing
           of
           Difficulty
           in
           the
           Execution
           thereof
           ,
           is
           put
           by
           as
           if
           it
           never
           could
           be
           effected
           .
           The
           Persons
           of
           whom
           I
           speak
           ,
           being
           tainted
           with
           this
           Imbecility
           of
           Mind
           ,
           having
           experienced
           that
           they
           could
           not
           prevail
           in
           an
           ordinary
           course
           of
           Arms
           ;
           and
           being
           deterred
           from
           trying
           my
           Method
           by
           the
           Difficulty
           thereof
           ;
           they
           fall
           at
           last
           to
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           That
           we
           can
           no
           way
           prevent
           our
           Destruction
           ,
           but
           by
           making
           Peace
           ,
           or
           a
           Truce
           ,
           with
           the
           Turks
           ,
           by
           any
           means
           whatsoever
           :
           And
           this
           their
           Opinion
           they
           so
           much
           hug
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           
           Iupiter's
           Altar
           ,
           or
           the
           Statue
           of
           the
           Emperor
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           think
           that
           we
           must
           turn
           every
           Stone
           ,
           either
           by
           Prayer
           ,
           or
           by
           Price
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           unworthy
           way
           whatsoever
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           our
           Friend
           :
           But
           they
           do
           not
           consider
           ,
           that
           amongst
           all
           Difficulties
           this
           is
           the
           greatest
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           can
           least
           of
           all
           hope
           to
           overcome
           .
           For
           can
           we
           imagine
           that
           such
           a
           Capital
           Enemy
           ,
           after
           that
           he
           hath
           marched
           over
           so
           many
           Countries
           ,
           and
           taken
           so
           much
           Pains
           to
           come
           to
           us
           ,
           when
           he
           sees
           himself
           almost
           Master
           of
           his
           Wish
           ,
           and
           having
           so
           great
           a
           subject
           of
           Praise
           ,
           such
           an
           Opportunity
           of
           Booty
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           Occasion
           of
           inlarging
           his
           Empire
           and
           Religion
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           suddenly
           stop
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           Thunder-struck
           ,
           and
           proceed
           no
           farther
           ?
           But
           grant
           there
           were
           any
           hopes
           of
           Peace
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           mad
           as
           to
           fight
           with
           an
           Enemy
           so
           powerful
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           help
           it
           ?
           Or
           who
           is
           so
           blind
           as
           not
           to
           foresee
           ,
           that
           sure
           Peace
           is
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           the
           doubtful
           Hazards
           of
           War
           ?
           But
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           quite
           mistake
           the
           case
           ;
           for
           neither
           Peace
           nor
           Truce
           is
           in
           our
           Power
           :
           We
           have
           lost
           all
           hopes
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           compelled
           to
           a
           War
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           room
           for
           any
           Advice
           or
           Deliberation
           of
           our
           own
           ;
           for
           we
           are
           hurried
           on
           by
           a
           fatal
           Necessity
           ,
           as
           unwillingly
           as
           we
           are
           pushed
           on
           violently
           to
           a
           War
           ,
           which
           of
           necessity
           we
           must
           manage
           and
           go
           through
           .
           Why
           do
           we
           fruitlesly
           draw
           back
           ?
           Why
           do
           we
           cast
           about
           for
           delays
           ?
           Why
           do
           we
           Chouse
           our selves
           
           with
           the
           vain
           Dreams
           of
           Pacifications
           ?
           We
           vainly
           fancy
           to
           our selves
           Safety
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Flame
           ;
           and
           by
           our
           Delay
           we
           nourish
           the
           Mischief
           which
           we
           might
           remedy
           if
           we
           were
           watchful
           ;
           and
           for
           want
           of
           foresight
           ,
           we
           render
           our
           Wound
           uncurable
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           very
           good
           to
           keep
           off
           the
           Miseries
           of
           a
           War
           as
           long
           as
           one
           can
           .
        
         
           I
           grant
           it
           ,
           unless
           the
           Delay
           tend
           to
           heighten
           our
           Miseries
           soon
           after
           ,
           and
           ingage
           us
           to
           our
           certain
           Ruin
           :
           As
           if
           a
           Physician
           do
           flatter
           his
           Patient
           ,
           and
           defer
           necessary
           Remedies
           ,
           till
           the
           Disease
           comes
           to
           that
           height
           ,
           that
           Death
           must
           inevitably
           follow
           .
           So
           we
           see
           that
           our
           Affairs
           do
           sensibly
           decline
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           Enemy
           groweth
           stronger
           every
           day
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           catches
           from
           us
           to
           add
           to
           his
           own
           ,
           so
           thereby
           he
           doth
           fairly
           take
           his
           way
           and
           passage
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           make
           all
           things
           ready
           to
           hasten
           our
           Destruction
           ;
           that
           so
           all
           Impediments
           being
           removed
           ,
           he
           may
           give
           us
           an
           Alarum
           whenever
           he
           pleases
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           least
           think
           of
           it
           :
           With
           a
           well-provided
           Army
           he
           might
           destroy
           us
           as
           it
           were
           fast
           a-sleep
           ,
           and
           unprovided
           of
           all
           things
           :
           All
           his
           Designs
           tend
           to
           this
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           only
           thing
           in
           his
           Eye
           ;
           at
           which
           time
           ,
           though
           too
           late
           ,
           we
           shall
           think
           our selves
           induced
           to
           those
           Straights
           ,
           that
           no
           hope
           being
           left
           ,
           we
           must
           certainly
           Perish
           :
           And
           this
           will
           be
           the
           Issue
           of
           our
           Delay
           ,
           and
           our
           unseasonable
           Backwardness
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           admonish
           you
           again
           and
           again
           ,
           while
           time
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           matter
           will
           
           bear
           ,
           that
           we
           suffer
           not
           our selves
           to
           be
           ●linded
           with
           false
           Hopes
           ,
           and
           so
           sit
           still
           and
           ●o
           nothing
           ;
           in
           which
           we
           may
           remember
           how
           great
           Overthrows
           we
           have
           received
           ;
           and
           also
           we
           may
           forsee
           the
           last
           Ruin
           of
           our
           Common-wealth
           approaching
           ;
           therefore
           we
           must
           make
           use
           of
           a
           quick-sighted
           Judgment
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           least
           by
           our
           mistake
           in
           so
           great
           a
           Matter
           .
           We
           apply
           false
           Remedies
           instead
           of
           true
           ones
           ,
           to
           our
           dangerous
           Miseries
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           have
           cast
           up
           all
           our
           Accounts
           ,
           and
           find
           upon
           what
           Hinge
           our
           remaining
           Hope
           turns
           ,
           foregoing
           all
           other
           Methods
           ,
           we
           must
           very
           diligently
           apply
           our selves
           to
           that
           alone
           ,
           wherein
           neither
           Labour
           ,
           nor
           Difficulty
           ,
           nor
           Novelty
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           Pull-backs
           to
           Slothful
           and
           Feeble
           Minds
           ,
           should
           in
           the
           least
           make
           us
           to
           slacken
           our
           Pace
           ;
           no
           ,
           our
           carriages
           must
           be
           as
           high
           as
           the
           Matter
           is
           great
           ;
           so
           sublime
           a
           Matter
           requires
           no
           low
           or
           abject
           Frame
           ;
           rather
           Necessity
           requires
           that
           we
           should
           be
           lifted
           up
           even
           above
           the
           Capacity
           of
           our
           Age
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           part
           at
           least
           ,
           we
           should
           imitate
           the
           Valour
           of
           those
           Heroes
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           their
           great
           Fortitude
           and
           Constancy
           ,
           overcame
           the
           greatest
           Difficulties
           ;
           who
           never
           thought
           any
           thing
           more
           base
           and
           unworthy
           of
           themselves
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           deterred
           by
           the
           Greatness
           of
           any
           Difficulty
           or
           Let
           ,
           from
           bringing
           the
           Design
           to
           a
           happy
           Issue
           ,
           which
           in
           their
           thou
           h●s
           was
           conjoyned
           with
           the
           Dignity
           and
           Advantage
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           wherein
           they
           lived
           .
        
         
         
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           an
           Instance
           only
           in
           one
           o●
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           Lycurgus
           the
           Law-give●
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           who
           having
           a
           Design
           amongst
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Institutions
           (
           wherewith
           he
           would
           commend
           the
           best
           constituted
           Commonwealth
           of
           the
           Persians
           to
           be
           to
           Posterity
           )
           to
           introduce
           an
           Equality
           of
           Goods
           amongst
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           and
           equally
           to
           divide
           the
           Estate
           and
           Possessions
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           what
           was
           taken
           from
           the
           Rich
           might
           be
           added
           to
           the
           Poor
           ;
           so
           that
           no
           distinction
           was
           to
           be
           between
           the
           Citizens
           but
           what
           Vertue
           made
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Design
           he
           met
           with
           a
           great
           many
           Adversaries
           ,
           especially
           those
           which
           had
           great
           Wealth
           and
           personal
           Estates
           ,
           and
           were
           well
           Monied
           besides
           .
           For
           they
           took
           it
           in
           great
           Disdain
           ,
           that
           the
           Possessions
           either
           left
           them
           by
           their
           Ancestors
           ,
           or
           else
           got
           by
           their
           own
           Industry
           ,
           should
           be
           rent
           away
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           transferred
           to
           strange
           Owners
           .
           This
           Matter
           seeming
           to
           them
           both
           unjust
           ,
           and
           also
           absurd
           ;
           the
           great
           Difficulty
           of
           enacting
           such
           a
           Law
           ,
           was
           objected
           to
           Lycurgus
           .
           But
           he
           still
           persisting
           in
           his
           Purpose
           ,
           and
           being
           resolved
           to
           finish
           what
           he
           thought
           was
           right
           and
           wholsom
           for
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           there
           arose
           thereupon
           daily
           bro●lings
           and
           dangerous
           Hurly
           Burlies
           ,
           in
           which
           Scuffles
           Lycurgus
           lost
           one
           of
           his
           Eyes
           :
           That
           Accident
           might
           have
           sufficiently
           warned
           the
           good
           Man
           ,
           how
           difficult
           an
           Enterprize
           he
           had
           undertaken
           ,
           and
           consequently
           might
           have
           
           deterr'd
           him
           from
           persisting
           in
           his
           Enterprize
           ;
           but
           might
           rather
           have
           engaged
           him
           to
           lay
           aside
           his
           Design
           of
           accomplishing
           a
           Thing
           so
           successfully
           attempted
           ,
           and
           which
           had
           cost
           him
           one
           of
           his
           Eyes
           .
           But
           it
           happened
           quite
           contrary
           ;
           for
           this
           Heroe
           was
           so
           far
           from
           desisting
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           his
           loss
           ,
           that
           it
           rather
           added
           Spurs
           to
           him
           to
           prosecute
           the
           same
           Cause
           the
           more
           eagerly
           .
           Neither
           did
           he
           give
           over
           ,
           till
           the
           Law
           he
           had
           propounded
           concerning
           the
           eqality
           of
           Goods
           ,
           was
           enacted
           
             Nemine
             contradicente
          
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           the
           Foundation
           of
           those
           of
           his
           famous
           institutions
           ,
           he
           established
           such
           a
           Commonwealth
           ,
           that
           the
           Race
           will
           never
           have
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           his
           Name
           with
           a
           high
           Admiration
           of
           his
           Vertue
           ,
           is
           Celebrated
           even
           to
           this
           very
           Day
           .
           Yet
           this
           he
           did
           when
           he
           was
           in
           fear
           of
           no
           Turk
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           other
           Enemy
           that
           threatned
           Ruine
           and
           Destruction
           to
           him
           :
           And
           shall
           we
           at
           this
           time
           of
           Day
           withdraw
           our
           Soldiers
           from
           any
           Burden
           ,
           wherein
           the
           stress
           of
           our
           Safety
           lyeth
           ?
           For
           shame
           let
           us
           shake
           off
           this
           sloathful
           Temper
           ,
           unworthy
           both
           of
           us
           and
           the
           Christian
           Name
           ;
           and
           leaving
           off
           all
           other
           vain
           and
           fallacious
           Thoughts
           ,
           let
           us
           run
           to
           our
           Arms
           as
           our
           onely
           Refuge
           under
           God.
           The
           Romans
           did
           so
           when
           any
           great
           Misery
           threatened
           their
           Commonwealth
           ,
           they
           went
           and
           betook
           themselves
           to
           their
           Arms
           ;
           they
           stopped
           all
           Law
           Suits
           ,
           and
           the
           Senate
           enjoyned
           the
           Consuls
           to
           take
           care
           that
           the
           Common-wealth
           
           
           
           
           
           received
           no
           damage
           .
           We
           ought
           to
           do
           the
           same
           much
           more
           ,
           for
           we
           are
           in
           danger
           not
           only
           of
           some
           common
           Loss
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           the
           universal
           Ruine
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Commonwealth
          
           .
           We
           must
           run
           I
           say
           to
           our
           Snapsacks
           ,
           we
           must
           catch
           up
           and
           handle
           our
           Arms
           ,
           and
           think
           of
           nothing
           else
           .
           Our
           Military
           Discipline
           which
           is
           much
           depraved
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           united
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           way
           of
           fighting
           is
           to
           be
           recalled
           and
           perfected
           ;
           we
           are
           as
           it
           were
           to
           proclaim
           a
           Vacation
           ,
           to
           shut
           up
           Shop
           ,
           and
           set
           by
           other
           Things
           ,
           to
           act
           and
           perform
           this
           one
           Thing
           with
           our
           most
           earnest
           Endeavours
           :
           This
           we
           must
           do
           if
           we
           would
           have
           our
           Commonwealth
           ,
           our Selves
           ,
           our
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ;
           or
           lastly
           ,
           our
           Religion
           and
           Liberties
           preserved
           entirely
           unto
           us
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Turks
           prevail
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           leave
           us
           a
           jot
           even
           of
           common
           Honesty
           ,
           much
           less
           any
           Dignity
           ,
           Liberty
           ,
           or
           Religion
           ;
           no
           Nation
           in
           the
           World
           can
           lose
           so
           much
           as
           we
           .
           Take
           my
           word
           for
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           worst
           of
           Mischiefs
           to
           be
           overcome
           by
           the
           Turk
           :
           If
           he
           Conquer
           us
           ,
           (
           and
           I
           wish
           he
           had
           not
           a
           fair
           Prospect
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           )
           He
           will
           make
           Havock
           of
           all
           ,
           he
           will
           drive
           ,
           carry
           away
           ,
           dissipate
           ,
           burn
           ,
           profane
           ,
           and
           tread
           all
           Things
           under
           foot
           .
           To
           prevent
           which
           Spectacle
           and
           Suffering
           ,
           let
           us
           high
           to
           our
           Weapons
           ,
           to
           our
           Arms
           ,
           and
           as
           (
           Probus
           )
           let
           us
           Fight
           it
           out
           .
           When
           he
           was
           declared
           Emperor
           ,
           the
           Commonwealth
           had
           received
           many
           Losses
           ,
           which
           proceeded
           from
           the
           Corruption
           of
           their
           Military
           Discipline
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           his
           chief
           Design
           was
           to
           amend
           that
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           the
           reason
           that
           he
           gave
           that
           first
           Motto
           to
           his
           Soldiers
           ,
           and
           his
           Deeds
           were
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Motto
           ;
           for
           in
           a
           little
           time
           he
           so
           advanced
           and
           restored
           what
           was
           quite
           decayed
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           common
           Name
           which
           lay
           under
           a
           Reproach
           among
           the
           Nations
           ,
           was
           again
           restored
           to
           its
           former
           Majesty
           and
           Greatness
           .
           Let
           us
           follow
           his
           Example
           ,
           and
           use
           the
           same
           Method
           in
           Fighting
           ;
           let
           us
           furbish
           up
           our
           old
           blunt
           and
           rusty
           Arms
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           as
           good
           ,
           and
           shine
           as
           bright
           as
           ever
           .
           And
           from
           which
           Endeavours
           ,
           no
           Labour
           and
           Difficulty
           ought
           to
           avert
           us
           ,
           As
           I
           said
           before
           ;
           so
           the
           Charge
           and
           Expence
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           least
           Difficulty
           of
           all
           .
           For
           when
           can
           we
           lay
           out
           our
           own
           Money
           better
           ,
           than
           when
           our
           Life
           it self
           may
           be
           comfortably
           expended
           ?
           Or
           how
           can
           we
           spend
           part
           of
           our
           Estates
           upon
           more
           advantagious
           Terms
           ,
           than
           thereby
           to
           preserve
           the
           whole
           ?
           Herein
           we
           do
           but
           imitate
           good
           Husbandmen
           ,
           who
           spare
           no
           cost
           to
           inclose
           ,
           to
           hedge
           about
           ,
           and
           to
           strengthen
           the
           Bounds
           of
           this
           Land
           ,
           provided
           they
           may
           establish
           their
           Estates
           and
           Possessions
           in
           safety
           thereby
           ;
           for
           they
           know
           that
           an
           Estate
           is
           but
           a
           ticklish
           and
           slippery
           Thing
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           it
           is
           subject
           to
           sudden
           Casualties
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Assaults
           of
           Robbers
           .
           Besides
           ,
           Mariners
           in
           a
           dangerous
           Tempest
           use
           to
           throw
           out
           their
           most
           precious
           Lading
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           endanger
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Ship
           and
           of
           their
           
           Lives
           to
           boot
           ;
           and
           Physicians
           make
           no
           scruple
           to
           cut
           off
           one
           part
           of
           Man's
           Body
           ,
           if
           thereby
           they
           provide
           for
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Members
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           total
           remainder
           .
           For
           as
           long
           as
           such
           an
           Enemy
           is
           near
           us
           ,
           who
           can
           promise
           to
           himself
           any
           firm
           or
           lasting
           possession
           of
           what
           he
           hath
           ;
           seeing
           that
           he
           may
           expect
           every
           Day
           that
           this
           wicked
           Neighbour
           will
           take
           all
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           transfer
           it
           into
           his
           own
           Exchequer
           ?
           To
           what
           purpose
           is
           it
           then
           to
           sow
           ,
           or
           to
           reap
           ,
           to
           carry
           home
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           up
           in
           Garners
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Enemy
           counts
           all
           thine
           ,
           as
           much
           his
           own
           as
           what
           he
           now
           possesses
           ,
           being
           formerly
           taken
           from
           the
           Asiaticks
           ,
           From
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           from
           the
           Thrasians
           ,
           from
           the
           Bulgarians
           ,
           from
           the
           Illyrians
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Hungarians
           ;
           to
           say
           nothing
           of
           other
           People
           ?
           Our
           Estates
           and
           Possessions
           are
           by
           us
           exposed
           to
           his
           Avarice
           ,
           without
           a
           due
           Guard
           of
           such
           Soldiers
           as
           I
           have
           spoken
           of
           ,
           as
           a
           quantity
           of
           Goods
           ,
           or
           of
           rich
           Houshold
           stuff
           cast
           out
           into
           the
           Street
           ,
           without
           any
           Repair
           ,
           and
           under
           no
           Lock
           and
           Key
           ,
           is
           open
           to
           Thieves
           .
           But
           if
           we
           are
           so
           mad
           as
           to
           pretend
           Want
           ,
           and
           to
           counterfeit
           Poverty
           for
           our
           Excuse
           ;
           let
           us
           take
           heed
           left
           our
           Enemy
           ,
           being
           made
           Rich
           by
           our
           Spoils
           ,
           do
           not
           convince
           us
           of
           a
           Lye
           ,
           by
           our
           Destruction
           ,
           and
           to
           our
           eternal
           Infamy
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           spend
           all
           that
           we
           have
           ,
           for
           they
           require
           not
           the
           Expence
           of
           all
           that
           we
           have
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           War-time
           we
           should
           be
           very
           Frugal
           ,
           and
           in
           time
           
           of
           War
           our
           Expences
           should
           be
           moderate
           ?
           and
           far
           more
           easie
           to
           be
           born
           ,
           than
           the
           Cost
           which
           was
           expended
           in
           raising
           a
           common
           and
           tumultuary
           Soldiary
           .
           By
           which
           means
           we
           shall
           obtain
           two
           Conveniencies
           ;
           one
           ,
           that
           the
           Money
           may
           not
           be
           transported
           out
           of
           the
           Bounds
           of
           our
           own
           Country
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           Officers
           and
           Commanders
           may
           not
           have
           opportunity
           unlawfully
           to
           enrich
           themselves
           ;
           for
           now
           a-days
           he
           is
           counted
           a
           brave
           Fellow
           ,
           that
           by
           such
           kinds
           of
           Stratagems
           can
           cheat
           and
           couzen
           the
           Commonwealth
           .
           But
           these
           things
           belong
           to
           another
           Place
           ,
           for
           at
           present
           I
           did
           not
           design
           to
           speak
           of
           every
           thing
           particularly
           ,
           but
           in
           general
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           Sentiment
           of
           the
           whole
           Matter
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           therefore
           imitate
           the
           Prudence
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           in
           providing
           for
           the
           Safety
           of
           their
           State
           and
           Commonwealth
           ,
           who
           alway
           chose
           Souldiers
           of
           their
           own
           to
           defend
           themselves
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           they
           had
           never
           been
           able
           to
           repel
           the
           fierce
           Inrodes
           of
           the
           Gauls
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           coped
           with
           the
           Stubbornness
           of
           the
           Italians
           ,
           who
           ever
           and
           anon
           Revolted
           from
           them
           ;
           nor
           could
           they
           have
           preferred
           their
           Empire
           entire
           against
           the
           Force
           of
           Hannibal
           ,
           nor
           would
           they
           ever
           have
           triumphed
           over
           Philip
           and
           over
           Antiochus
           ,
           unless
           they
           had
           had
           Soldiers
           of
           their
           own
           to
           fight
           their
           Battels
           ,
           unless
           they
           had
           followed
           the
           Method
           which
           I
           have
           spoken
           of
           in
           Training
           up
           their
           Soldery
           :
           'T
           is
           then
           seasonable
           for
           me
           at
           this
           time
           to
           enlarge
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           that
           it
           
           may
           plainly
           appear
           ,
           that
           I
           introduce
           no
           Novelty
           ,
           but
           propound
           an
           old
           Example
           which
           we
           are
           to
           follow
           .
           All
           that
           have
           written
           of
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Rome
           do
           agree
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           in
           their
           Book
           .
           The
           Romans
           took
           a●
           extraordinary
           Care
           in
           Choosing
           ,
           in
           Disciplining
           ,
           and
           in
           Exercising
           their
           young
           Soldiery
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           tire
           your
           patience
           in
           citing
           many
           Authorities
           ,
           but
           in
           brief
           I
           shall
           urge
           only
           the
           Testimony
           of
           one
           grave
           Author
           ,
           well
           skill'd
           in
           the
           ancient
           Military
           Discipline
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           Vegetius
           ,
           who
           in
           divers
           places
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           containing
           the
           Institutions
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Militia
          
           ,
           Dedicated
           to
           the
           Emperor
           Valentinian
           ,
           hath
           these
           Words
           ;
           
             In
             every
             Battel
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             the
             multitude
             of
             Soldiers
             and
             unskilful
             Valour
             ,
             as
             Art
             and
             Exercise
             which
             procure
             the
             Victory
             .
          
           For
           we
           see
           that
           the
           Romans
           Conquer'd
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           by
           no
           other
           Method
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Arms
           ,
           by
           the
           Discipline
           of
           their
           Camps
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           accustomedness
           to
           War
           ;
           for
           how
           else
           could
           the
           Romans
           being
           few
           ,
           have
           born
           up
           against
           the
           numerous
           Army
           of
           the
           Gauls
           ?
           How
           could
           their
           low
           statured
           Soldiery
           look
           the
           tall
           Germans
           in
           the
           Face
           ?
           As
           for
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           clear
           case
           that
           they
           exceeded
           us
           not
           only
           in
           their
           Number
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Strength
           of
           their
           Bodies
           ?
           The
           Africans
           were
           always
           Superior
           to
           us
           both
           in
           Stratagems
           and
           in
           Wealth
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           beyond
           all
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Greeks
           are
           Superior
           to
           us
           in
           Acts
           and
           in
           Prudence
           :
           But
           a
           Remedy
           to
           all
           
           these
           Inconveniencies
           ,
           was
           a
           new
           Soldiery
           discreetly
           chosen
           ,
           whom
           they
           taught
           the
           use
           of
           Arms
           ,
           whom
           they
           taught
           the
           Law
           of
           Arms
           ,
           and
           strengthned
           their
           Discipline
           by
           daily
           Exercise
           ;
           they
           meditated
           before-hand
           upon
           the
           Events
           which
           were
           wont
           to
           happen
           in
           Fights
           and
           Battels
           ,
           and
           were
           severe
           Punishers
           of
           the
           Negligent
           and
           Sloathful
           .
           
             For
             Skill
             in
             Military
             Affairs
             doth
             nourish
             a
             Boldness
             to
             Fight
             .
             No
             Man
             fears
             to
             do
             that
             which
             he
             believes
             that
             he
             thinks
             he
             hath
             rightly
             learned
             to
             do
             :
             For
             in
             a
             fight
             ,
             a
             few
             Men
             well
             Exercised
             are
             likeliest
             to
             obtain
             the
             Victory
             ;
             whereas
             a
             rude
             Rabble
             of
             Soldiers
             is
             more
             exposed
             to
             the
             Slaughter
             .
          
           Whosoever
           therefore
           thinks
           to
           overcome
           the
           Turks
           in
           a
           publick
           Fight
           ,
           by
           the
           Assistance
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Conduct
           of
           an
           unconquered
           Empire
           ,
           let
           him
           earnestly
           desire
           to
           compleat
           his
           Troops
           out
           of
           such
           listed
           Soldiers
           .
           And
           he
           will
           find
           in
           a
           short
           time
           that
           such
           Juniors
           diligently
           chosen
           and
           well-trained
           both
           in
           the
           Morning
           and
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           too
           ,
           will
           in
           handling
           of
           their
           Arms
           soon
           equal
           those
           Veterans
           who
           Conquer'd
           the
           whole
           World.
           Neither
           should
           your
           Imperial
           Majesty
           be
           concerned
           ,
           because
           the
           Custom
           is
           changed
           which
           obtained
           here
           before
           ;
           for
           your
           Highness
           is
           of
           that
           Foresight
           and
           Felicity
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           Safety
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           you
           can
           both
           devise
           New
           Methods
           ,
           and
           also
           restore
           the
           Old
           ;
           every
           Design
           seems
           difficult
           before
           you
           enter
           upon
           it
           .
           To
           be
           sure
           ,
           if
           knowing
           ,
           and
           Prudent
           
           Persons
           be
           appointed
           to
           make
           the
           Levies
           ,
           a
           number
           of
           Men
           fit
           for
           War
           ,
           may
           be
           easily
           Listed
           and
           carefully
           Trained
           ;
           for
           Diligence
           ,
           Conquers
           all
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           length
           of
           Age
           ,
           or
           number
           of
           Arms
           which
           maketh
           the
           Art
           Military
           ,
           but
           continual
           exercise
           of
           Arms
           :
           An
           undisciplined
           Soldier
           is
           alway
           a
           craving
           ,
           though
           he
           hath
           been
           Listed
           never
           so
           long
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           is
           past
           all
           doubt
           ,
           that
           Rusticks
           who
           live
           in
           the
           open
           Air
           ,
           are
           the
           fittest
           to
           bear
           Arms
           ;
           they
           are
           able
           to
           endure
           heat
           ,
           they
           care
           not
           for
           refreshing
           Shades
           ,
           they
           are
           ignorant
           of
           the
           use
           of
           Baths
           and
           other
           Delights
           ;
           they
           are
           plain-hearted
           ,
           contented
           with
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           their
           Limbs
           are
           hardned
           to
           endure
           all
           Toil
           ;
           they
           learn
           from
           their
           Country
           Labour
           ,
           to
           deal
           with
           Iron
           ,
           to
           Plow
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           to
           bear
           Burdens
           .
           And
           I
           know
           not
           by
           what
           Fate
           he
           is
           least
           afraid
           of
           Death
           ,
           who
           is
           least
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Delights
           of
           Life
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           now
           enquire
           at
           what
           Age
           Soldiers
           ought
           to
           be
           Listed
           ;
           if
           we
           observe
           the
           ancient
           Custom
           ,
           none
           but
           young
           Striplings
           are
           to
           be
           Listed
           :
           For
           what
           we
           learn
           from
           ones
           Childhood
           ,
           we
           imbibe
           that
           not
           only
           more
           speedily
           ,
           but
           more
           perfectly
           too
           .
           Besides
           the
           Skipping
           and
           nimble
           Alacrity
           is
           to
           be
           practised
           before
           the
           Body
           grows
           stiff
           with
           Age
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           nimbleness
           grounded
           upon
           Exercise
           ,
           that
           makes
           a
           stout
           Warrior
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           should
           List
           none
           but
           young
           Men
           ,
           as
           Salust
           speaketh
           ,
           
             That
             as
             soon
             as
             Youth
             was
             able
             to
             endure
             War
             ,
             it
             learned
             the
             Art
             Military
             
             in
             their
             Camps
             by
             daily
             Practice
             .
          
           For
           it
           is
           much
           better
           ,
           that
           a
           Disciplined
           Youth
           should
           complain
           ,
           that
           his
           Age
           is
           not
           yet
           fit
           for
           Battel
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           should
           grieve
           that
           he
           has
           past
           his
           sighting-time
           .
           And
           by
           this
           means
           he
           may
           have
           time
           enough
           to
           learn
           all
           ;
           for
           the
           Art-Military
           is
           not
           easily
           to
           be
           obtained
           ,
           whether
           you
           endeavour
           to
           teach
           Horse
           or
           Foot
           ,
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Bow
           ;
           or
           whether
           you
           would
           teach
           a
           Man
           in
           his
           Armor
           ,
           all
           the
           Gestures
           and
           Modes
           of
           the
           Art-military
           ;
           as
           that
           he
           should
           not
           leave
           his
           File
           ,
           nor
           disturb
           his
           Ranks
           ;
           and
           how
           he
           should
           cast
           his
           Javelin
           with
           a
           good
           Aim
           and
           a
           strong
           Arm
           ;
           as
           also
           how
           to
           cast
           up
           a
           Trench
           ,
           and
           to
           fix
           Pallisadoes
           knowingly
           ;
           how
           to
           handle
           his
           Buckler
           ,
           and
           by
           side-blows
           to
           escape
           the
           flying
           ,
           Darts
           ;
           how
           wishly
           to
           avoid
           a
           Blow
           ,
           and
           boldly
           to
           strike
           .
           If
           a
           young
           Soldier
           be
           thus
           Instructed
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           so
           far
           from
           Fear
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           be
           a
           Pleasure
           to
           him
           to
           meet
           the
           stoutest
           Enemy
           in
           the
           Field
           .
           And
           therefore
           let
           him
           that
           is
           to
           List
           Soldiers
           ,
           take
           special
           Care
           that
           by
           their
           Countenances
           ,
           by
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           make
           of
           all
           their
           Limbs
           ,
           he
           choose
           those
           that
           are
           likely
           to
           make
           good
           soldiers
           ,
           for
           Stoutness
           ,
           may
           be
           fore-seen
           in
           Men
           ,
           by
           many
           Indications
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           Horses
           and
           Dogs
           ,
           &c.
           
           Let
           therefore
           the
           Youth
           which
           is
           designed
           for
           Martial
           Imployment
           ,
           be
           of
           watchful
           Eyes
           ,
           holding
           his
           Head
           upright
           ,
           broad
           Chested
           ,
           brauny
           Shoulders
           ,
           strong
           Finger'd
           ,
           with
           long
           Arms
           ,
           
           a
           thin
           Belly
           ,
           with
           slender
           Thighs
           ,
           the
           Calf
           of
           his
           Leg
           and
           Feet
           not
           superfluously
           big
           ,
           but
           compacted
           with
           hardned
           Nerves
           .
           When
           you
           shall
           find
           these
           Marks
           in
           a
           new
           listed
           Soldier
           ,
           you
           need
           not
           much
           care
           whether
           he
           be
           Tall
           or
           no
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           beter
           to
           have
           Soldiers
           Valiant
           ,
           than
           high
           Statured
           .
        
         
           It
           follows
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           that
           we
           enquire
           of
           what
           Trades
           the
           Soldiers
           we
           choose
           or
           refuse
           are
           on
           :
           Fishers
           ,
           Fowlers
           ,
           Confectioners
           ,
           Whitsters
           ;
           and
           all
           those
           who
           belong
           to
           Female
           Imployments
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           rejected
           :
           But
           Black-smiths
           ,
           Coach-makers
           ,
           Butchers
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           hunt
           the
           Stag
           and
           wild
           Boar
           ,
           are
           fit
           to
           make
           Soldiers
           of
           :
           And
           to
           speak
           the
           truth
           ,
           the
           Safety
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           turns
           upon
           this
           very
           Hinge
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Listing
           of
           young
           Sodiers
           that
           Excel
           in
           Mind
           as
           well
           as
           in
           Body
           ;
           for
           the
           Strength
           fa
           Kingd
           om
           ,
           and
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Name
          
           ,
           do
           consist
           in
           the
           first
           choosing
           of
           the
           Soldiery
           .
           Nor
           are
           we
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           Impressing
           of
           Soldiers
           is
           a
           mean
           Imployment
           that
           ordinary
           Persons
           may
           be
           intrusted
           with
           .
           No
           ,
           Sertorius
           of
           Old
           ,
           amongst
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           laudable
           Qualities
           ,
           was
           of
           another
           mind
           ;
           for
           the
           Youth
           to
           whom
           the
           Defence
           of
           the
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           the
           Stress
           of
           the
           War
           is
           to
           be
           committed
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           well
           born
           ,
           if
           such
           can
           be
           had
           ;
           and
           also
           to
           be
           of
           credible
           Conversations
           ;
           for
           Generosity
           makes
           a
           man
           fit
           to
           be
           a
           Soldier
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           is
           ashamed
           to
           run
           away
           ,
           becomes
           thereby
           a
           
           Conqueror
           :
           What
           Benefit
           is
           it
           to
           Discipline
           a
           sluggish
           Fellow
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           at
           vast
           Expence
           to
           entertain
           him
           in
           a
           Camp
           ?
           That
           Army
           never
           did
           Conquer
           in
           a
           Battel
           ,
           where
           the
           Press-masters
           were
           negligent
           in
           listing
           their
           young
           Soldiery
           .
           We
           find
           it
           by
           dear
           and
           costly
           Experience
           ,
           that
           our
           Enemies
           give
           us
           many
           Overthrows
           ,
           because
           that
           in
           a
           long
           time
           of
           Peace
           ,
           we
           are
           negligent
           and
           careless
           in
           calling
           out
           our
           Soldiery
           .
        
         
           For
           whilst
           Gentlemen
           follow
           Civil
           Imployments
           ,
           and
           raw
           Soldiers
           are
           chosen
           by
           Favour
           and
           Dissimulation
           ,
           such
           Persons
           take
           Arms
           ,
           as
           their
           Masters
           disdain
           to
           imploy
           any
           other
           ways
           .
           Hence
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           great
           Men
           should
           use
           great
           Diligence
           in
           chusing
           out
           a
           young
           Fry
           of
           Soldiery
           :
           But
           alas
           our
           long
           Security
           has
           shut
           this
           care
           quite
           out
           of
           doors
           :
           Where
           can
           you
           find
           a
           Man
           that
           can
           teach
           others
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           he
           himself
           hath
           learn'd
           before
           ?
           The
           Lacedemonians
           were
           the
           first
           who
           collecting
           ,
           Experiments
           of
           Fights
           from
           Events
           ,
           induced
           the
           Art
           Military
           ,
           which
           is
           thought
           to
           be
           maintained
           either
           in
           Valour
           or
           in
           happy
           Success
           ,
           to
           a
           Formulary
           Art
           ,
           Discipline
           and
           Skill
           ;
           it
           was
           them
           that
           first
           of
           all
           commanded
           the
           Officers
           at
           Arms
           to
           teach
           their
           young
           Soldiery
           ,
           their
           Method
           and
           various
           manner
           of
           Fighting
           .
           O
           Men
           to
           be
           highly
           praised
           and
           admired
           !
           Who
           were
           willing
           to
           learn
           that
           Art
           principally
           ,
           without
           which
           other
           Arts
           are
           to
           no
           purpose
           :
           The
           Romans
           also
           following
           their
           
           Methods
           ,
           have
           attained
           the
           Precepts
           of
           Martial
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           have
           written
           whole
           Books
           concerning
           it
           .
        
         
           How
           much
           the
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           did
           prevail
           in
           Fight
           ,
           is
           sufficiently
           declared
           by
           the
           Example
           of
           Xantippus
           (
           to
           omit
           others
           )
           who
           with
           his
           Carthaginians
           overcame
           
             Attillius
             Regulus
          
           and
           his
           conquering
           Roman
           Army
           ,
           not
           by
           Valour
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           manner
           by
           Art
           alone
           ,
           and
           took
           him
           Prisoner
           ;
           and
           thus
           by
           one
           Combat
           he
           triumphantly
           made
           an
           end
           of
           the
           War.
           In
           the
           like
           manner
           Hannibal
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           about
           to
           march
           into
           Italy
           ,
           provided
           himself
           of
           a
           Lacedemonian
           Doctor
           of
           Arms
           ,
           by
           whose
           Advice
           he
           destroyed
           so
           many
           Consuls
           ,
           and
           such
           vast
           Legions
           ,
           that
           he
           himself
           was
           inferior
           to
           them
           in
           Number
           and
           in
           Force
           .
           
             He
             therefore
             that
             designs
             peace
             ,
             let
             him
             prepare
             himself
             for
             War
             :
             He
             that
             covets
             Victory
             ,
             let
             him
             Discipline
             his
             Soldiery
             diligently
             before-hand
             :
             He
             that
             desires
             good
             Successes
             ,
             must
             fight
             by
             Art
             not
             by
             Thought
             ;
             for
             no
             body
             will
             dare
             to
             challenge
             or
             provoke
             that
             Enemy
             whom
             he
             knows
             will
             conquer
             him
             if
             he
             joyn
             Battel
             with
             him
             .
          
        
         
           It
           was
           their
           Custom
           in
           Winter-time
           to
           provide
           Tiles
           and
           Slates
           ,
           and
           for
           want
           of
           them
           Flags
           and
           Straw
           ,
           they
           covered
           certain
           Sheds
           for
           the
           Horse
           ,
           and
           certain
           Hovels
           for
           the
           Foot
           ,
           wherein
           in
           stormy
           or
           windy
           Weather
           ,
           their
           Army
           was
           disciplin'd
           dry
           over
           head
           ;
           and
           in
           other
           Winter-days
           ,
           when
           it
           did
           neither
           Rain
           nor
           Snow
           ,
           
           then
           they
           were
           trained
           in
           the
           open
           Field
           .
           This
           they
           did
           constantly
           ,
           least
           by
           intermitting
           the
           Custom
           ,
           the
           Minds
           and
           Bodies
           of
           their
           Soldiers
           might
           be
           Infeebled
           .
           It
           is
           also
           very
           convenient
           for
           Soldiers
           ,
           very
           often
           to
           cut
           down
           Woods
           ,
           to
           carry
           Burthens
           ,
           to
           leap
           over
           Ditches
           ,
           to
           swim
           in
           the
           Sea
           ,
           or
           in
           Rivers
           ,
           to
           march
           with
           full
           speed
           ,
           or
           to
           run
           in
           their
           Armour
           ,
           or
           with
           their
           Snap-sacks
           on
           their
           Backs
           ;
           for
           daily
           labour
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Peace
           ,
           makes
           Toil
           more
           easie
           in
           War.
           Whether
           therefore
           that
           Army
           consists
           of
           their
           own
           Legions
           or
           of
           Auxiliaries
           ,
           be
           sure
           to
           exercise
           them
           every
           day
           .
           
             For
             as
             a
             well-exercised
             Soldier
             desires
             to
             fight
             ,
             so
             an
             undisciplined
             one
             is
             afraid
             of
             a
             Battel
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             We
             must
             know
             that
             in
             a
             Fight
             ,
             Skill
             avails
             more
             than
             Strength
             ,
             for
             without
             Skill
             at
             Arms
             ,
             a
             Boor
             is
             as
             good
             as
             a
             Soldier
             .
          
        
         
           The
           same
           Vegetius
           acquaints
           us
           with
           many
           excellent
           things
           in
           several
           places
           of
           his
           Book
           relating
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           which
           for
           brevity
           sake
           I
           omit
           ,
           as
           how
           young
           Soldiers
           ought
           to
           be
           exercised
           for
           a
           March
           ,
           to
           run
           a
           Ring
           ,
           and
           to
           Swimming
           ;
           besides
           they
           are
           to
           learn
           how
           to
           Prick
           rather
           than
           to
           Cut
           ;
           and
           how
           to
           level
           their
           Darts
           or
           Stones
           aright
           ;
           to
           be
           Skillful
           at
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Bow
           ,
           to
           carry
           heavy
           Burthens
           ,
           to
           keep
           Rank
           in
           an
           Army
           ,
           and
           carefully
           to
           fortifie
           their
           Camps
           .
           All
           which
           things
           he
           that
           hath
           a
           mind
           may
           read
           in
           him
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           add
           for
           a
           close
           that
           which
           follows
           .
        
         
         
           He
           that
           would
           use
           Diligence
           in
           the
           Chusing
           and
           Exercising
           of
           young
           Soldiers
           ,
           may
           easily
           raise
           an
           Army
           ,
           able
           to
           imitate
           the
           valour
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ;
           for
           Martial
           Hearts
           are
           not
           degenerated
           in
           Men
           ,
           neither
           are
           those
           Lands
           Barren
           ,
           which
           brought
           forth
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           the
           Athenians
           ,
           and
           the
           Marsians
           of
           old
           .
           No
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           the
           taste
           of
           Peace
           which
           hath
           wrought
           our
           Men
           partly
           to
           delight
           in
           Idleness
           ,
           and
           partly
           to
           betake
           themselves
           to
           Civil
           Imployments
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           means
           the
           care
           of
           Military
           Exercises
           began
           first
           to
           be
           neglected
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           to
           be
           di●used
           ,
           and
           last
           of
           all
           quite
           forgot
           .
           And
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           this
           should
           happen
           in
           our
           Age
           ,
           when
           after
           the
           Carthagnian
           War
           ,
           for
           four
           and
           twenty
           Years
           or
           more
           ,
           Peace
           ,
           Idleness
           ,
           and
           disuse
           of
           Arms
           ,
           had
           so
           enervated
           those
           Romans
           who
           always
           used
           to
           conquer
           before
           that
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           Carthagenian
           War
           Hannibal
           was
           too
           hard
           for
           them
           .
           Neither
           could
           they
           arrive
           at
           the
           Haven
           of
           Victory
           ,
           till
           by
           the
           loss
           of
           so
           many
           Consuls
           ,
           of
           so
           many
           Commanders
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           Armies
           ,
           they
           had
           again
           relearn'd
           the
           intermitted
           Use
           and
           Increase
           of
           Arms.
           
             Vpon
             the
             whole
             it
             follows
             ,
             the
             Iuniors
             are
             always
             to
             be
             listed
             and
             exercised
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             cheaper
             to
             Discipline
             our
             own
             Men
             ,
             than
             to
             hire
             Strangers
             for
             Pay.
             
          
        
         
           By
           these
           Sayings
           of
           Vegetius
           alone
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           Historians
           give
           their
           Consent
           ,
           it
           is
           sufficiently
           manifested
           for
           what
           was
           the
           old
           Warlike
           Discipline
           amongst
           the
           Romans
           :
           Neither
           was
           
           it
           observed
           by
           the
           Romans
           alone
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Persians
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           sort
           by
           the
           Macedonians
           also
           ;
           and
           by
           all
           other
           People
           who
           have
           left
           a
           Glorious
           Name
           unto
           Posterity
           .
           As
           you
           may
           see
           in
           Xenophon
           ,
           a
           very
           skillful
           Warrier
           ,
           who
           writing
           of
           the
           Method
           that
           Cyrus
           the
           Great
           ,
           took
           in
           Listing
           and
           Exercising
           his
           Soldiers
           ,
           makes
           it
           to
           be
           not
           much
           different
           from
           the
           usage
           of
           the
           Romans
           which
           I
           have
           spoken
           of
           .
           And
           with
           an
           Army
           thus
           prepared
           ,
           he
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           added
           the
           Empire
           of
           all
           the
           East
           to
           his
           Dominions
           .
           I
           might
           add
           also
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Arrianus
           ,
           no
           mean
           Writer
           ,
           who
           brings
           in
           Alexander
           declaiming
           against
           the
           Macedonians
           ,
           and
           accusing
           them
           as
           unmindful
           of
           Courtesies
           received
           from
           him
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           Philip
           
             my
             Father
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             received
             you
             into
             his
             Care
             and
             Protection
             ,
             when
             you
             were
             a
             sort
             of
             wandering
             and
             vagabond
             People
             ,
             destitute
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             you
             but
             Shepherds
             cloathed
             with
             Skins
             ;
             for
             which
             also
             you
             are
             forced
             continually
             to
             fight
             with
             the
          
           Illyrians
           ,
           the
           Triballes
           ,
           
             and
             with
             the
          
           Thracians
           
             your
             Neighbours
             ;
             he
             brought
             you
             down
             from
             the
             craggy
             Mountains
             into
             Plains
             and
             well-tilled
             Vallies
             ;
             instead
             of
             skins
             he
             cloathed
             you
             with
             stately
             Raiments
             ,
             he
             instructed
             you
             in
             Arms
             ,
             he
             taught
             you
             Military
             Discipline
             ,
             so
             that
             now
             your
             Arms
             and
             Valour
             were
             able
             to
             defend
             you
             against
             your
             Neighbours
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Situation
             of
             your
             fortified
             places
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           By
           which
           words
           it
           appears
           ,
           on
           what
           Foundations
           the
           much
           celebrated
           Military
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Macedonians
           
           was
           built
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           Rustick
           Mountainers
           ,
           and
           of
           Shepherds
           .
        
         
           Diodorus
           Siculus
           
             delivers
             also
             what
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             things
             before
             spoken
             :
          
           Philip
           ,
           
             says
             he
          
           ,
           when
           he
           bent
           his
           Mind
           to
           recreate
           their
           Military
           Discipline
           ,
           took
           special
           care
           that
           his
           Soldiers
           should
           be
           well
           furnished
           with
           decent
           Armour
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           be
           trained
           up
           in
           Warlike
           Exercises
           .
           
             Moreover
             he
             found
             out
             the
             Order
             of
             the
          
           Phalangis
           ,
           
             which
             was
             proper
             to
             the
          
           Macedonians
           ,
           
             the
             Pattern
             whereof
             he
             took
             from
             those
             Heroes
             in
             the
          
           Trojan
           
             War
             ,
             who
             joyned
             Buckler
             to
             Buckler
             .
             The
             same
          
           Diodorus
           
             speaking
             of
          
           Alexander
           
             's
             taking
             the
             City
          
           Halicarnassus
           ,
           
             with
             these
             valiant
             Soldiers
             ,
             now
             become
          
           Veterans
           ,
           
             hath
             these
             words
          
           ,
           The
           
             Veteran
             Macedons
          
           ,
           who
           during
           their
           whole
           Lives
           were
           always
           conversant
           in
           Difficulties
           and
           Dangers
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           Pay
           of
           Philip
           often
           obtained
           the
           Victory
           ,
           did
           thus
           arrive
           at
           the
           highest
           pitch
           of
           Valour
           :
           They
           excelled
           others
           in
           Prudence
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Art
           Military
           ,
           whilst
           they
           bitterly
           upbraided
           the
           Cowardise
           of
           the
           Fresh-water
           Soldiers
           that
           refused
           to
           fight
           ;
           they
           themselves
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           gathering
           into
           a
           Ring
           ,
           and
           joyning
           Bucklers
           together
           ,
           received
           their
           Enemy
           ,
           who
           even
           thought
           themselves
           Conquerors
           before
           ,
           and
           having
           slain
           Ephialtis
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           they
           compelled
           the
           rest
           to
           fly
           into
           the
           City
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Alexander
           the
           Great
           did
           owe
           the
           Conquest
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           the
           large
           Extent
           of
           his
           Empire
           ,
           to
           the
           Valour
           of
           those
           Soldiers
           ;
           but
           perhaps
           the
           Persons
           above-mentioned
           may
           
           object
           ,
           That
           our
           Times
           differ
           from
           theirs
           ,
           those
           things
           have
           been
           long
           out
           of
           Date
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Childish
           thing
           to
           raise
           them
           as
           it
           were
           out
           of
           their
           Graves
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           into
           use
           again
           :
           We
           ought
           therefore
           to
           be
           contented
           with
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           our
           own
           Age.
           
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           reply
           .
           That
           what
           was
           useful
           in
           those
           Days
           ,
           is
           as
           fit
           to
           be
           used
           in
           our
           Times
           :
           Yet
           I
           will
           not
           urge
           Reason
           to
           those
           who
           will
           not
           willingly
           hearken
           thereunto
           ,
           but
           I
           will
           lead
           them
           to
           the
           very
           Fountain
           of
           Experience
           .
           Let
           me
           then
           ask
           these
           Objectors
           ,
           why
           they
           are
           so
           over-wise
           to
           detract
           from
           other
           Mens
           Counsels
           ,
           and
           can
           bring
           forth
           no
           better
           of
           their
           own
           .
           What
           ,
           will
           they
           deny
           that
           the
           Turks
           are
           good
           Soldiers
           ?
           Perhaps
           out
           of
           Obstinacy
           they
           will
           not
           grant
           them
           to
           be
           such
           .
           I
           will
           therefore
           answer
           for
           them
           ,
           That
           he
           who
           hath
           struck
           such
           a
           Terror
           into
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           and
           laid
           all
           waste
           before
           him
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           his
           Victories
           ,
           may
           well
           be
           reckoned
           a
           good
           Soldier
           .
           I
           ask
           them
           again
           ,
           How
           is
           this
           Soldier
           listed
           ,
           and
           how
           is
           he
           train'd
           up
           ?
           If
           they
           say
           they
           know
           not
           ,
           I
           will
           tell
           them
           what
           I
           my self
           have
           seen
           to
           my
           own
           Cost
           :
           A
           Turkish
           Soldier
           is
           a
           Man
           so
           born
           ,
           so
           listed
           ,
           so
           train'd
           and
           exercised
           ,
           as
           the
           Romans
           were
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           as
           ours
           ought
           to
           be
           :
           Yea
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           a
           worse
           Condition
           ;
           for
           as
           to
           those
           Soldiers
           who
           offer
           themselves
           to
           be
           listed
           ,
           when
           the
           Turk
           goes
           in
           any
           Military
           Expedition
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Alcangi
           ,
           they
           are
           
           little
           esteemed
           among
           the
           Turks
           ;
           that
           Soldier
           is
           the
           only
           Man
           ,
           who
           is
           continually
           under
           their
           Emperor's
           Pay
           ,
           and
           by
           Judgment
           and
           good
           Reason
           ,
           is
           at
           length
           advanced
           into
           the
           Sultan's
           Guards
           .
           This
           Soldiery
           is
           thus
           chosen
           ,
           The
           Sultan
           sends
           some
           Men
           every
           Year
           into
           several
           Provinces
           ,
           who
           take
           away
           the
           third
           or
           fourth
           Child
           from
           Christian
           Families
           .
           When
           the
           Drove
           of
           these
           Youths
           arrive
           at
           Constantinople
           ,
           they
           who
           have
           the
           most
           ingenious
           Aspect
           ,
           are
           chosen
           out
           for
           the
           Domestick
           Uses
           of
           the
           Sultan
           himself
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Bassa's
           ,
           or
           other
           Nobles
           ;
           the
           rest
           are
           brought
           into
           a
           certain
           place
           ,
           where
           abundance
           of
           Country-men
           meet
           ,
           and
           they
           desire
           such
           or
           such
           a
           Youth
           from
           the
           Overseer
           of
           the
           Business
           ;
           he
           receives
           from
           him
           a
           piece
           of
           Gold
           ,
           and
           delivers
           him
           the
           Youth
           he
           desires
           ,
           having
           first
           taken
           notice
           of
           the
           Youth's
           Name
           ,
           Country
           and
           Condition
           ,
           with
           his
           Age
           ,
           and
           other
           Marks
           ,
           whereby
           he
           may
           be
           known
           all
           his
           Life-long
           .
           All
           these
           being
           recorded
           ,
           it
           is
           lawful
           for
           him
           ,
           whether
           he
           be
           a
           Citizen
           or
           a
           Country-man
           ,
           to
           carry
           the
           Youth
           into
           Asia
           ,
           or
           what
           part
           of
           the
           World
           soever
           he
           lives
           in
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           uses
           him
           as
           his
           Slave
           in
           continual
           Toil
           and
           Labour
           :
           His
           Food
           is
           Bread
           and
           Water
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           a
           little
           Pottage
           with
           Fruits
           or
           Herbs
           :
           His
           Apparel
           is
           sufficient
           only
           to
           defend
           him
           against
           the
           Weather
           .
           Besides
           ,
           he
           is
           instructed
           in
           the
           Mahometan
           Religion
           .
           In
           this
           Ignorance
           of
           Delights
           ,
           far
           from
           the
           Blandishment
           of
           his
           
           own
           Relations
           ,
           he
           grows
           up
           into
           a
           robust
           and
           sturdy
           Fellow
           .
           This
           Man
           is
           again
           demanded
           of
           his
           Fiduciary
           Master
           and
           transferred
           to
           the
           Wars
           ;
           and
           from
           this
           Seminary
           ,
           the
           Legions
           of
           the
           Janizaries
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           defective
           ,
           are
           made
           up
           :
           When
           he
           comes
           to
           be
           listed
           among
           the
           Janizaries
           ,
           his
           Pay
           at
           first
           is
           about
           one
           Ducat
           and
           a
           Half
           
             per
             mensem
          
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           think
           is
           enough
           for
           a
           Fresh-water
           Soldier
           .
           And
           yet
           that
           he
           may
           not
           want
           Food
           ,
           he
           hath
           his
           Meat
           gratis
           with
           that
           Company
           ,
           into
           whose
           Chamber
           he
           is
           admitted
           ;
           but
           upon
           this
           Condition
           ,
           that
           he
           serves
           them
           in
           the
           Kitchen
           and
           other
           necessary
           Offices
           .
           The
           Skillfulness
           of
           that
           Chamber
           instructs
           him
           in
           the
           use
           of
           Arms
           ,
           and
           fits
           him
           for
           Service
           ;
           and
           when
           this
           Tyro
           hath
           gotten
           a
           little
           Knowledge
           in
           Military
           Affairs
           ,
           though
           not
           equal
           with
           his
           Fellows
           ,
           is
           only
           hoped
           to
           mount
           higher
           by
           his
           Valour
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           carries
           himself
           bravely
           in
           any
           Service
           ,
           then
           his
           Pay
           is
           increas'd
           ,
           and
           is
           reckon'd
           a
           compleat
           Janizary
           .
           This
           hope
           does
           excite
           such
           Youngsters
           to
           many
           valiant
           Attempts
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           equal
           the
           very
           Veterans
           in
           Valour
           ,
           and
           obtain
           the
           full
           Pay
           of
           Janizaries
           ,
           which
           at
           the
           highest
           is
           but
           eight
           Ducats
           a
           Month
           ;
           and
           yet
           if
           his
           Valour
           or
           Desert
           call
           him
           up
           to
           a
           higher
           Place
           ,
           either
           he
           is
           made
           a
           Commander
           amongst
           the
           Janizaries
           ,
           or
           is
           listed
           among
           the
           Pretorian
           Horse
           called
           Spahies
           .
        
         
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           Youths
           before
           spoken
           of
           ,
           are
           imploy'd
           in
           several
           Works
           at
           Constantinople
           ,
           
           sometimes
           two
           or
           three
           hundred
           of
           them
           Cleanse
           the
           Court-Yards
           ,
           removes
           Rubbish
           ,
           carry
           Stones
           ,
           Timber
           ,
           and
           other
           Burdens
           :
           not
           One
           of
           them
           is
           idle
           ,
           but
           must
           Earn
           the
           Bread
           he
           eats
           .
           These
           Youths
           also
           when
           they
           are
           grown
           up
           to
           Transfer
           to
           Land
           or
           Sea-Service
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           them
           that
           are
           Chosen
           for
           the
           Court
           ,
           do
           many
           times
           mount
           to
           great
           Dignities
           :
           For
           the
           General
           of
           the
           Ianizaries
           ,
           Admirals
           of
           Fleets
           ,
           
             Beglar
             Begs
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Viziers
             Bassa's
          
           themselves
           are
           Elected
           out
           of
           these
           ;
           yea
           ,
           the
           Daughters
           of
           Sultans
           are
           given
           in
           Marriage
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Thus
           have
           I
           given
           you
           a
           Plain
           Account
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           Rise
           ,
           Choice
           ,
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           Education
           of
           the
           
             Turkish
             Soldiery
          
           ,
           so
           formidable
           all
           the
           World
           Over
           :
           I
           deny
           not
           ,
           but
           there
           are
           other
           ways
           of
           Military
           Advancement
           amonst
           them
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           the
           most
           usual
           ;
           sometimes
           they
           make
           Soldiers
           of
           those
           Youths
           whom
           they
           have
           taken
           in
           War
           ,
           or
           by
           frequent
           Incursions
           into
           
             Christian
             Countries
          
           ,
           after
           they
           have
           detain'd
           them
           for
           several
           years
           in
           the
           Seraglio
           :
           and
           when
           they
           have
           lost
           all
           Memory
           and
           Sence
           of
           their
           own
           Country
           ,
           and
           the
           Religion
           thereof
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           Instructed
           in
           Arabick
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Turkish
           way
           of
           Arms
           ,
           by
           their
           Eunuch-Masters
           ,
           then
           they
           send
           them
           abroad
           to
           perform
           the
           Military
           Service
           they
           are
           most
           fit
           for
           .
           Moreover
           the
           Slaves
           of
           the
           Bassa's
           ,
           and
           other
           Nobles
           got
           by
           War
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           are
           
           many
           times
           listed
           Soldiers
           ;
           but
           not
           rashly
           ,
           or
           hand
           over
           head
           ;
           but
           having
           first
           tryed
           their
           Strength
           and
           Valour
           both
           of
           Body
           and
           Mind
           ,
           to
           obtain
           the
           Station
           they
           are
           designed
           for
           .
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           I
           have
           oftentimes
           admir'd
           the
           Force
           of
           the
           
             Turkish
             Discipline
          
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           when
           I
           saw
           seemingly
           abject
           and
           contemptible
           Persons
           in
           a
           few
           years
           ,
           to
           have
           made
           that
           Advance
           ,
           as
           not
           only
           to
           be
           able
           to
           perform
           the
           Duty
           of
           a
           common
           Soldier
           ,
           But
           even
           of
           a
           Commander
           also
           ,
           fit
           to
           Teach
           and
           Instruct
           others
           .
        
         
           Sometimes
           when
           for
           my
           own
           Refreshment
           ,
           I
           look'd
           out
           at
           my
           Windows
           ,
           the
           Neighbouring
           Turks
           shewed
           me
           some
           Officers
           that
           were
           Teaching
           the
           young
           Fry
           the
           Use
           of
           Arms
           :
           I
           demanded
           of
           what
           Country
           they
           were
           ?
           I
           verily
           thought
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           either
           
             Parthians
             ,
             Bactrians
          
           ,
           or
           Massagets
           ;
           but
           when
           I
           was
           told
           that
           one
           was
           an
           Hungarian
           ,
           the
           other
           a
           Croat
           ,
           a
           third
           a
           German
           ;
           I
           was
           struck
           with
           Admiration
           ;
           But
           supposing
           they
           had
           obtain'd
           their
           Skill
           at
           Arms
           ,
           from
           the
           Use
           of
           them
           amongst
           Christians
           ,
           and
           supposing
           them
           to
           be
           Noble
           Persons
           and
           Gentilely
           Bred
           ;
           I
           proceeded
           to
           demand
           ,
           Whether
           they
           knew
           what
           kind
           of
           Life
           they
           lived
           amongst
           Christians
           ?
           After
           a
           little
           Recollection
           ,
           they
           answered
           me
           ,
           
             That
             one
             had
             told
             them
             his
             Father
             was
             a
          
           Cook
           ,
           
             another
             was
             intimated
             a
          
           Monk
           ,
           
             and
             the
             third
             was
             Servant
             to
             a
          
           Victualler
           ;
           
             but
             being
             taken
             in
             a
             time
             of
             War
             of
             Truce
             ,
             with
             other
             Booty
             ,
             they
             were
             brought
             to
          
           Constantinople
           ,
           
           
             and
             admitted
             into
             the
             Family
             of
             this
             or
             that
          
           Bassa
           .
           Here
           I
           was
           struck
           again
           with
           Wonder
           !
           And
           demanding
           ,
           How
           such
           kind
           of
           Fellows
           could
           come
           to
           be
           so
           great
           Warriors
           ?
           They
           told
           me
           ,
           
             The
             Masters
             they
             served
             ,
             had
             certain
             Men
             at
             their
             Houses
             well
             skill'd
             in
             Arms
             ,
             to
             whose
             Discipline
             (
             if
             they
             were
             thought
             Tractable
             )
             they
             were
             Consign'd
             over
             ,
             where
             they
             so
             much
             profited
             in
             a
             little
             Time
             ,
             that
             they
             Surpassed
             their
             Equals
             ,
             and
             had
             performed
             so
             bravely
             in
             succeeding
             Wars
             ,
             that
             they
             obtained
             Praise
             from
             all
             ,
             and
             Dignity
             from
             their
             Prince
             ,
             as
             a
             Reward
             of
             their
             Valour
             .
          
           When
           I
           heard
           this
           ,
           I
           was
           much
           aggrieved
           that
           our
           Manners
           should
           so
           differ
           from
           the
           Turks
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           have
           got
           a
           Man
           that
           promises
           any
           thing
           ,
           they
           rejoyce
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           precious
           Treasure
           ,
           and
           spare
           no
           Pains
           or
           Cost
           in
           his
           Cultivation
           ,
           especially
           if
           he
           be
           fit
           for
           the
           War.
           But
           alas
           ,
           't
           is
           quite
           contrary
           among
           us
           ;
           if
           we
           have
           but
           a
           good
           Dog
           ,
           a
           Hawk
           ,
           or
           a
           Horse
           ,
           we
           are
           over-joyed
           ,
           and
           spare
           no
           Pains
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           Perfection
           in
           his
           kind
           :
           But
           if
           we
           have
           got
           an
           Ingenious
           Man
           into
           our
           Hands
           ,
           we
           don't
           take
           so
           much
           Pains
           in
           his
           Institution
           :
           For
           our
           parts
           we
           take
           delight
           in
           well
           Disciplin'd
           Dogs
           and
           Hawks
           ;
           but
           the
           Turks
           take
           a
           greater
           in
           the
           Culture
           of
           Man
           ,
           who
           is
           more
           Excellent
           in
           his
           Nature
           than
           a
           Beast
           .
        
         
           From
           what
           hath
           been
           spoken
           ,
           it
           is
           Evident
           ,
           That
           't
           is
           no
           new
           thing
           to
           List
           Soldiers
           Judiciously
           the
           way
           that
           I
           contend
           for
           ;
           
           't
           was
           used
           both
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           by
           both
           Conquering
           Nations
           :
           Neither
           is
           it
           so
           obsolete
           or
           so
           remote
           from
           the
           Custom
           of
           our
           Age
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           not
           be
           again
           call'd
           back
           into
           Use
           :
           For
           we
           find
           by
           daily
           Experience
           ,
           how
           the
           
             Turkish
             Arms
          
           so
           Cultivated
           do
           prevail
           .
           Let
           it
           not
           therefore
           seem
           i●ksom
           to
           us
           to
           borrow
           this
           necessary
           Part
           from
           them
           who
           have
           borrow'd
           so
           many
           useful
           Things
           from
           Us
           :
           If
           we
           thus
           do
           ,
           we
           shall
           quickly
           find
           a
           good
           Discipline
           will
           avail
           as
           much
           for
           our
           Safety
           ,
           as
           a
           bad
           hath
           hitherto
           contributed
           to
           our
           Ruine
           .
           This
           is
           the
           only
           Anchor
           left
           in
           a
           dangerous
           Tempest
           ,
           to
           preserve
           the
           floating
           Ship
           of
           our
           Commonwealth
           ;
           every
           Thing
           is
           establish'd
           and
           preserv'd
           by
           that
           which
           rais'd
           it
           at
           first
           ;
           as
           Kingdoms
           and
           Empires
           have
           been
           obtain'd
           by
           Military
           Valour
           ,
           and
           well-appointed
           Armies
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           way
           they
           must
           be
           preserv'd
           .
           Take
           away
           Arms
           ,
           remove
           Soldiers
           ,
           neglect
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           a
           Kingdom
           will
           either
           fall
           of
           it self
           ,
           or
           be
           a
           Prey
           to
           the
           Conqueror
           .
           The
           Diadem
           and
           Scepter
           doth
           not
           preserve
           the
           Majesty
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           the
           Sword
           ;
           in
           vain
           you
           wear
           the
           one
           upon
           your
           Head
           ,
           or
           carry
           the
           other
           in
           your
           Hand
           ,
           unless
           your
           Sword
           be
           girt
           by
           your
           Side
           :
           That
           Empire
           is
           but
           Weak
           and
           Maim'd
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           supported
           by
           Arms
           :
           When
           I
           speak
           of
           Arms
           ,
           I
           mean
           not
           shadowy
           glittering
           Ones
           ,
           but
           true
           solid
           and
           viceless
           Ones
           .
        
         
         
           That
           which
           is
           Corrupted
           and
           Degenerate
           from
           its
           Perfection
           ,
           doth
           more
           hurt
           than
           good
           :
           As
           long
           as
           the
           Romans
           kept
           up
           their
           strict
           Military
           Discipline
           ,
           their
           Legions
           Conquer'd
           the
           remotest
           Parts
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           but
           after
           Discipline
           came
           to
           be
           Corrupted
           ,
           and
           their
           Valour
           Effeminated
           ,
           by
           neglecting
           old
           Institutions
           ;
           they
           not
           only
           lost
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           but
           Rome
           it self
           was
           not
           free
           from
           Plunder
           within
           its
           own
           Walls
           ;
           So
           that
           the
           City
           Erst
           ,
           the
           Head
           and
           Prince
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           was
           now
           expos'd
           as
           a
           Prey
           and
           Laughing-stock
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           who
           pluck'd
           away
           their
           Spoils
           from
           her
           ,
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Birds
           did
           their
           Feathers
           from
           Aesop's
           Chough
           .
        
         
           But
           our
           Circumstances
           are
           the
           more
           pressing
           ,
           because
           the
           deadly
           Wound
           doth
           threaten
           our
           own
           almost
           naked
           Bowels
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           way
           but
           this
           left
           to
           secure
           our
           Lives
           .
           Sometimes
           Rulers
           when
           new
           Dangers
           threatens
           them
           ,
           are
           fain
           to
           apply
           Remedies
           accordingly
           to
           the
           Genius
           of
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           to
           warp
           sometimes
           from
           the
           Rule
           of
           Right
           :
           But
           our
           Straits
           are
           such
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Ruine
           of
           our
           Country
           is
           before
           our
           Eyes
           ,
           we
           must
           immediately
           use
           those
           Means
           which
           may
           prevent
           our
           Ruine
           ;
           if
           our
           Enemy
           were
           afar
           off
           ,
           then
           we
           may
           send
           for
           raw
           Soldiers
           from
           far
           Countries
           remote
           from
           Enemies
           ;
           but
           we
           who
           are
           within
           cast
           of
           Dart
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           Fight
           Hand
           to
           Hand
           ,
           must
           commit
           our
           Safety
           to
           no
           Arms
           
           but
           those
           that
           are
           tryed
           and
           approved
           Ones
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           may
           o●ject
           ,
           That
           this
           our
           Military
           Preparation
           will
           be
           too
           slender
           to
           oppose
           the
           Torrent
           of
           the
           Turkish
           Force
           .
        
         
           
             I
             answer
          
           ;
           I
           here
           only
           shew
           ,
           how
           the
           solid
           Foundation
           of
           a
           constant
           Army
           may
           be
           laid
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Building
           will
           follow
           of
           course
           ,
           and
           Auxiliaries
           being
           added
           ,
           will
           soon
           make
           up
           a
           great
           Army
           ;
           and
           such
           Auxiliaries
           will
           speedily
           come
           in
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           reported
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           already
           a
           Body
           of
           an
           Army
           to
           which
           they
           may
           resort
           ;
           for
           Nature
           it self
           will
           prompt
           them
           to
           assist
           those
           who
           are
           ready
           to
           undergo
           all
           Dangers
           with
           themselves
           :
           And
           on
           the
           other
           Hand
           ,
           it
           doth
           alienate
           from
           those
           who
           are
           unarm'd
           and
           unfit
           to
           resist
           offer'd
           Wrongs
           .
        
         
           Hence
           Zenophon
           says
           very
           excellently
           ,
           
             That
             those
             who
             are
             ready
             with
             Arms
             in
             their
             Hands
             ,
             have
             many
             Friends
             ,
             and
             no
             Enemies
             ;
             for
             all
             will
             fly
             to
             their
             Aid
             in
             doubtful
             Times
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             Castle
             of
             Refuge
             ,
             and
             none
             will
             oppose
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             knows
             he
             has
             power
             enough
             to
             hurt
             his
             Enemy
             when
             he
             please
             .
          
           Hence
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           that
           whilst
           we
           loiter
           and
           slacken
           our
           Endeavours
           ,
           as
           despairing
           of
           our
           Safety
           ,
           and
           depend
           only
           upon
           our
           Hope
           and
           Aid
           from
           Others
           ;
           even
           our
           very
           Friends
           and
           Relations
           will
           despise
           them
           ,
           and
           forsake
           them
           ,
           and
           will
           rather
           joyn
           with
           the
           bold
           daring
           Enemy
           ,
           though
           of
           another
           Religion
           .
           So
           great
           is
           the
           force
           of
           expeditious
           Arms.
           In
           the
           Name
           therefore
           
           of
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           let
           us
           buckle
           on
           the
           Helmet
           ,
           and
           with
           Arms
           in
           our
           Hand
           ,
           oppose
           so
           great
           an
           Enemy
           .
           We
           our selves
           should
           be
           first
           Initiated
           in
           the
           Religion
           of
           Armed
           Palas
           ,
           we
           should
           devote
           our selves
           to
           her
           Studies
           ;
           put
           our
           Hands
           first
           to
           the
           P●ow
           ,
           and
           do
           our
           Duty
           ;
           God
           will
           supply
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           Aid
           will
           not
           be
           wanting
           to
           those
           who
           are
           Voic'd
           not
           to
           be
           wanting
           to
           themselves
           .
           Let
           us
           not
           rest
           till
           we
           have
           got
           at
           least
           Twelve
           Thousand
           Foot
           together
           ;
           (
           of
           the
           Horse
           ,
           I
           will
           speak
           in
           another
           place
           )
           besides
           ordinary
           Garrisons
           ,
           and
           those
           Chosen
           out
           of
           our
           own
           Country
           ,
           well
           Trained
           and
           Exercised
           .
           When
           this
           our
           Practice
           shall
           be
           made
           known
           ,
           not
           our
           Friends
           only
           ,
           but
           even
           Strangers
           will
           send
           us
           in
           ;
           on
           Hope
           for
           Aid
           :
           And
           if
           those
           Hopes
           should
           fail
           ,
           yet
           our
           own
           small
           force
           being
           in
           Garrison
           in
           Summer-time
           ,
           may
           suppress
           the
           Force
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ;
           and
           in
           Winter
           we
           may
           make
           such
           Inroads
           upon
           their
           Borders
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           repent
           their
           provoking
           of
           us
           :
           And
           by
           this
           means
           they
           would
           be
           forced
           to
           seek
           for
           Truce
           from
           us
           ,
           which
           we
           can
           hardly
           now
           by
           Petition
           obtain
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           they
           will
           also
           observe
           the
           Conditions
           more
           strictly
           ,
           than
           now
           they
           do
           ;
           but
           as
           our
           present
           Case
           stands
           ,
           we
           are
           tossed
           with
           every
           VVind
           :
           If
           our
           Garrisons
           be
           in
           danger
           ,
           and
           some
           sudden
           Assault
           requires
           speedy
           Aid
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           Force
           at
           all
           ,
           either
           to
           help
           our
           Own
           ,
           or
           to
           stop
           the
           Current
           of
           our
           Enemies
           Successes
           ;
           
           I
           grant
           that
           these
           things
           require
           our
           singu●ar
           Care
           and
           Study
           ;
           neither
           can
           we
           place
           our
           Thoughts
           and
           our
           Delights
           on
           a
           fitter
           Subject
           ;
           no
           Field
           of
           Praise
           lyes
           more
           open
           to
           us
           than
           that
           wherein
           we
           Exercise
           our
           Troops
           every
           Day
           ,
           and
           advance
           them
           for
           Military
           Exploits
           .
           Let
           others
           please
           themselves
           with
           Gilded
           Houses
           ,
           and
           some
           with
           Pleasant
           Cardens
           ;
           Others
           with
           Ornamental
           and
           Gaudy
           Houshould-stuff
           ,
           as
           Pictures
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           &c.
           but
           let
           all
           our
           delight
           be
           in
           these
           VVarlike
           Preparations
           ,
           even
           in
           time
           of
           Peace
           :
           Let
           us
           value
           our Selves
           to
           our
           Friends
           upon
           this
           account
           only
           ;
           for
           what
           can
           be
           more
           grateful
           to
           any
           Guest
           of
           ours
           ,
           than
           to
           see
           a
           number
           of
           Choice
           Youths
           shining
           in
           their
           Arms
           ;
           of
           strong
           and
           nimble
           Bodies
           ,
           Exercising
           themselves
           with
           Guns
           ,
           Spears
           ,
           or
           Swords
           ;
           nimbly
           turning
           their
           Bodies
           at
           the
           Beck
           of
           their
           Commanders
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Chearfulness
           of
           their
           Countenance
           woing
           an
           Enemy
           to
           Fight
           withal
           .
           Such
           sorts
           of
           Youth
           videlicet
           ,
           The
           Ianizaries
           ,
           the
           
             Turkish
             Emperors
          
           call
           their
           Sons
           ,
           as
           the
           Hope
           and
           Foundation
           of
           their
           
             Empire
             .
             Philopemen
          
           the
           last
           Emperor
           of
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           the
           VVarlike
           Glory
           of
           his
           Country
           to
           decline
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           ready
           to
           give
           up
           the
           Ghost
           out
           of
           Cowardise
           and
           Neglect
           of
           Military
           Discipline
           ;
           and
           as
           a
           Lover
           of
           his
           Country
           ,
           being
           willing
           to
           prevent
           its
           Ruine
           ,
           he
           got
           a
           brave
           Train
           of
           
             Grecian
             Noble
             Youths
          
           about
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           Instructed
           in
           the
           Art
           of
           VVar
           ;
           and
           
           coming
           once
           with
           this
           Train
           in
           his
           Military
           Habit
           ,
           into
           a
           Theatre
           of
           Greece
           ,
           full
           of
           Spectators
           ,
           he
           was
           mightily
           H●zza'd
           and
           commended
           by
           the
           whole
           Assembly
           ;
           for
           they
           were
           sensible
           of
           the
           Merit
           of
           such
           a
           Citizen
           who
           was
           willing
           to
           Retrieve
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           Country
           ,
           and
           to
           Excite
           the
           Youth
           thereof
           to
           valiant
           Feats
           of
           Arms.
           And
           why
           may
           not
           we
           Christians
           get
           the
           same
           Applause
           ,
           and
           do
           that
           which
           is
           acceptable
           both
           to
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           if
           we
           undertake
           the
           declining
           Cause
           of
           our
           common
           Safety
           ,
           and
           vindicate
           our
           Military
           Praise
           to
           its
           ancient
           Dignity
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           shall
           put
           an
           end
           to
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           when
           I
           shall
           have
           told
           you
           the
           Grounds
           thereof
           ;
           when
           I
           have
           Admonish'd
           and
           Adjur'd
           Christians
           to
           shake
           off
           that
           drousie
           Fit
           under
           which
           they
           lye
           ,
           and
           so
           run
           in
           to
           the
           Help
           of
           a
           decaying
           Commonwealth
           .
           The
           Danger
           is
           as
           great
           as
           ever
           was
           ;
           let
           us
           then
           bestir
           our selves
           to
           maintain
           those
           Seats
           with
           that
           Credit
           which
           our
           Ancestors
           have
           got
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           deliver
           them
           down
           to
           our
           Posterity
           ;
           and
           the
           only
           way
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           To
           Repel
           Force
           with
           Force
           ,
           to
           run
           to
           our
           Arms
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           fortuitous
           ,
           tumultuous
           ,
           and
           forreign
           Ones
           ,
           but
           our
           own
           Country
           Ones
           ,
           Listed
           and
           Trained
           up
           with
           great
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           choice
           Reasons
           .
           We
           should
           herein
           imitate
           valiant
           Soldiers
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           are
           Besieged
           in
           a
           weak
           Fort
           ,
           and
           are
           ready
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           Hands
           of
           a
           cruel
           Enemy
           ,
           they
           stir
           up
           all
           their
           Strength
           ,
           and
           do
           their
           very
           utmost
           to
           preserve
           themselves
           .
        
         
         
           But
           if
           we
           be
           otherwse
           minded
           ,
           and
           through
           Cowardise
           or
           mistake
           ,
           be
           wanting
           to
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           or
           our selves
           ,
           there
           are
           but
           these
           two
           ways
           left
           ,
           either
           we
           must
           leave
           our
           own
           Country
           and
           Hereditary
           Possessions
           ,
           as
           a
           Prey
           to
           the
           Conqueror
           ,
           or
           else
           we
           must
           dye
           ,
           or
           be
           made
           Slaves
           ;
           (
           Of
           the
           Two
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           so
           degenerate
           )
           let
           us
           rather
           leave
           our
           Habitatations
           ,
           our
           Lands
           ,
           Goods
           ,
           and
           Houses
           ,
           than
           suffer
           our
           very
           Blood
           to
           be
           suck'd
           ,
           the
           Chastity
           of
           our
           Wives
           and
           Children
           to
           be
           expos'd
           ,
           or
           those
           Indignities
           suffer'd
           with
           so
           many
           People
           of
           
             Asia
             ,
             Africa
          
           ,
           and
           Europe
           ,
           from
           the
           furthest
           
             Eastern
             Countries
          
           ,
           even
           to
           our
           Borders
           do
           undergo
           :
           If
           we
           walk
           in
           their
           Steps
           ,
           we
           may
           ,
           fear
           the
           same
           Ruine
           .
        
         
           But
           why
           ,
           pray
           ,
           should
           we
           Transplant
           our
           ●ves
           ,
           let
           's
           rather
           Fight
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           chearfully
           buckle
           to
           those
           ways
           of
           Defence
           which
           God
           has
           mercifully
           supply'd
           us
           with
           .
           To
           our
           Arms
           ,
           to
           our
           Arms
           ,
           with
           Valor
           and
           Courage
           ,
           our
           only
           Hope
           under
           God.
           This
           becomes
           the
           
             Christian
             Name
          
           ,
           and
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           Danger
           we
           are
           in
           ,
           and
           this
           may
           prevent
           our
           impending
           Ruine
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           ORATION
           of
           Ebraim
           Strotschen
           ,
           a
           Polonian
           ,
           sent
           Ambassador
           by
           Solyman
           Emperor
           of
           the
           Turks
           ,
           to
           Ferdinand
           the
           First
           ,
           Emperor
           of
           Germany
           ,
           made
           at
           Frankfort
           on
           the
           Main
           ,
           before
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           in
           the
           Sclavonick
           Tongue
           .
           Nov.
           27.
           1562.
           
        
         
           
             MOST
             Powerful
             and
             Serene
             Ferdinand
             the
             Elect
             Emperor
             of
             the
             Christians
             ;
             My
             Master
             the
             most
             Powerful
             and
             Vnconquered
             Emperor
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             hath
             sent
             me
             as
             his
             Ambssador
             a
             long
             Iourney
             both
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land
             ,
             with
             some
             Special
             Commands
             ,
             both
             to
             Congratulate
             your
             Health
             and
             Happy
             Government
             :
             Asalso
             to
             declare
             the
             great
             Benevolence
             and
             Respect
             he
             bears
             towards
             your
             Majesty
             ;
             and
             he
             hopes
             that
             this
             Friendship
             begun
             upon
             account
             of
             the
             former
             Embassie
             is
             encreas'd
             ,
             by
             the
             evident
             Tokens
             of
             an
             injuring
             Friendship
             which
             he
             hath
             shewed
             towards
             your
             Majesty
             ,
             which
             God
             prosper
             on
             both
             sides
             .
          
        
         
           Having
           thus
           spoken
           ,
           he
           stopp'd
           awhile
           ,
           and
           then
           proceeded
           thus
           :
        
         
           
             That
             your
             Majesty
             may
             have
             an
             evident
             Token
             of
             my
             Masters
             good
             Will
             and
             Friendship
             towards
             you
             ;
             he
             hath
             Released
             all
             the
             
               Christian
               Captives
            
             for
             your
             sake
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             should
             not
             be
             Redeemed
             for
             Gold
             nor
             Silver
             ,
             nor
             the
             Intercession
             
             of
             any
             other
             Prince
             .
             His
             Majesty
             hath
             done
             this
             for
             no
             other
             cause
             ,
             but
             to
             confirm
             the
             Friendship
             between
             the
             two
             Crowns
             ;
             and
             he
             likewise
             hopes
             and
             desires
             the
             same
             by
             Me
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             Release
             those
             Turks
             that
             you
             have
             Prisoners
             in
             any
             of
             your
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             that
             unperverted
             in
             their
             Religion
             .
             He
             also
             wishes
             Long-life
             ,
             a
             quiet
             old
             Age
             ,
             and
             a
             pacifick
             Government
             in
             the
             Administration
             of
             your
             Kingdoms
             ,
             which
             be
             desires
             also
             might
             be
             happily
             transmitted
             to
             your
             Posterity
             .
             He
             promises
             also
             to
             use
             all
             means
             that
             this
             League
             and
             Truce
             between
             the
             Two
             Crowns
             ,
             shall
             not
             in
             the
             least
             be
             Impair'd
             by
             any
             of
             his
             Subjects
             .
             He
             also
             desires
             that
             your
             Majesty
             would
             give
             a
             particular
             Answer
             to
             each
             Branch
             of
             his
             Letters
             ;
             which
             if
             you
             shall
             do
             ,
             my
             Master
             and
             your
             Majesty
             would
             vye
             Offices
             of
             Friendship
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             will
             seriously
             endeavour
             that
             this
             League
             begun
             between
             two
             aged
             Princes
             may
             encrease
             every
             Day
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             and
             may
             receive
             Augmentation
             of
             Establishment
             ,
             by
             new
             and
             growing
             Evidences
             .
          
        
         
           Having
           ended
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           he
           desired
           the
           Emperour
           to
           acquaint
           him
           which
           of
           the
           
             August
             Assembly
          
           was
           Maximilian
           his
           beloved
           Son
           and
           Heir
           of
           the
           
             Empire
             :
             Cesar
          
           pointed
           to
           him
           with
           his
           Finger
           ,
           sitting
           at
           his
           Left-hand
           ;
           then
           the
           Ambassador
           turning
           his
           Face●
           towards
           him
           ,
           bowed
           his
           Body
           ,
           after
           the
           Parthian
           or
           Turkish
           manner
           ;
           and
           laying
           his
           Right-hand
           upon
           his
           Breast
           ,
           wish'd
           him
           a
           long
           and
           happy
           Life
           ,
           with
           a
           joyous
           Succession
           
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Empire
          
           ,
           and
           Prosperity
           in
           all
           his
           Affairs
           ,
           adding
           these
           express
           words
           ;
           
             That
             he
             did
             not
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             proceeding
             from
             so
             Noble
             a
             Stock
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             inferiour
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             but
             rather
             according
             to
             the
             Notation
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
          
           Maximilian
           ,
           
             he
             would
             be
             Greater
             and
             famouser
             than
             his
             Parent
             .
          
           Then
           turning
           to
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           he
           presented
           him
           the
           Gifts
           that
           he
           had
           brought
           ,
           viz.
           Two
           high-priz'd
           Goblets
           of
           Native
           Crystals
           ,
           beset
           with
           precious
           Jewels
           ;
           together
           with
           a
           choice
           Turkish
           Horse
           ,
           adorn'd
           with
           Golden
           Trappens
           and
           Jewels
           ,
           and
           also
           four
           Camels
           ,
           the
           best
           in
           all
           Constantinople
           :
           These
           he
           presented
           to
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           excusing
           the
           Leanness
           of
           the
           Horse
           and
           Camels
           ,
           contracted
           by
           so
           long
           a
           Journey
           ,
           as
           the
           space
           of
           Four
           Months
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           COPY
           of
           the
           Prudential
           Letters
           given
           to
           the
           said
           Ambassador
           by
           his
           Master
           ,
           upon
           the
           Eight
           Years
           Truce
           ,
           by
           the
           German
           Emperor
           .
        
         
           I
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           ,
           Reigning
           over
           the
           East
           and
           West
           ;
           that
           am
           able
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           not
           do
           ,
           what
           I
           please
           ;
           Lord
           of
           all
           
             Greece
             ,
             Persia
          
           ,
           and
           Arabia
           ,
           and
           Ruler
           over
           all
           that
           can
           be
           Subjected
           either
           to
           King
           or
           Lord
           ;
           the
           great
           Hero
           of
           these
           Times
           ,
           and
           the
           Valiant
           Giant
           of
           the
           wide
           World
           ;
           Lord
           of
           the
           White
           and
           Black
           Sea
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Holy
           City
           Mecha
           ;
           Shining
           with
           the
           Splendor
           of
           
           God
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           City
           Medina
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Holy
           and
           Chast
           City
           of
           Jerusalem
           ;
           King
           of
           the
           Noble
           Kingdom
           of
           Egypt
           ;
           Lord
           of
           Jonia
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Cities
           of
           Athens
           ;
           Senate
           of
           the
           Holy
           Temple
           of
           
             God
             :
             Zabilon
          
           ,
           and
           
             Bassio
             ,
             Retham
          
           ,
           and
           Magodin
           ,
           the
           Seat
           and
           Throne
           of
           the
           great
           King
           
             Nashin
             Reta
          
           ,
           and
           Lord
           of
           the
           Island
           of
           Algeus
           ,
           and
           Prince
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           
             Tartary
             ,
             Mesopotamia
             ,
          
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           
             Medes
             ,
             Georgians
          
           ,
           and
           all
           Greece
           ;
           of
           Moria
           ,
           and
           Anatoria
           ;
           of
           Asia
           ,
           
             Armenia
             ,
             Valakia
             ,
             Moldavia
          
           ;
           and
           Emperor
           of
           all
           Hungary
           :
           With
           many
           other
           Kingdoms
           and
           Dominions
           ;
           the
           Thrice
           Great
           
             Emperor
             Sultan
             ,
             Solyman
          
           ;
           the
           son
           of
           the
           Great
           
             Emperor
             Selin
          
           :
           Who
           hath
           Power
           from
           God
           to
           bridle
           all
           People
           ,
           and
           Ability
           to
           open
           the
           Bars
           and
           Gates
           of
           all
           Cities
           and
           Forts
           :
           All
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           none
           excepted
           ,
           are
           put
           into
           my
           Powerful
           Hands
           :
           The
           Lord
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           from
           the
           Land
           of
           Tsin
           unto
           the
           Borders
           of
           Africa
           ,
           whom
           God
           hath
           made
           strong
           by
           the
           Edge
           of
           the
           Sword
           ;
           Amongst
           whose
           Powerful
           Kingdoms
           ,
           Cesars
           inexpugnable
           Castle
           is
           accounted
           one
           of
           the
           ieast
           ;
           and
           the
           Empire
           of
           Alexander
           the
           Great
           ,
           was
           but
           small
           in
           respect
           of
           my
           Hereditary
           Dominions
           ;
           the
           Valour
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Vertue
           of
           the
           Firmament
           is
           with
           me
           .
           Seeing
           King
           Ferdinand
           ,
           who
           art
           the
           Powerful
           Lord
           of
           all
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           the
           Elect
           Vessel
           of
           the
           Powerful
           
             Christian
             Faith
          
           ,
           Created
           and
           Chosen
           Emperor
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           of
           Bohemia
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Vandals
             ,
             Croats
          
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Countries
           ,
           King
           and
           Ruler
           .
           Seeing
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           awhile
           since
           you
           sent
           your
           
           Chosen
           Counsellor
           and
           Ambassador
           ,
           
             Augerius
             a
             Busbeck
          
           ,
           to
           our
           Court
           ,
           the
           Refuge
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           ,
           to
           them
           that
           desired
           it
           ;
           with
           Letters
           of
           Friendship
           to
           renew
           the
           Ancient
           Peace
           and
           Contract
           of
           Amity
           between
           us
           :
           Which
           Letters
           were
           Dated
           in
           the
           Year
           from
           the
           
             Prophet
             Jesus
          
           ;
           (
           upon
           whom
           ,
           and
           upon
           our
           
             Prophet
             Mahomet
          
           ,
           be
           the
           Light
           and
           Peace
           of
           
             God
             )
             1562.
          
           the
           First
           Day
           of
           June
           :
           Desiring
           of
           us
           ,
           to
           grant
           the
           Truce
           for
           Eight
           Years
           ;
           during
           which
           Time
           ,
           no
           Cities
           ,
           Countries
           ,
           or
           Forts
           of
           his
           ,
           should
           be
           Molested
           by
           our
           Arms
           ,
           but
           his
           People
           should
           live
           in
           secure
           Tranquility
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             To
             which
             Request
             ,
             we
             answer
             :
          
           That
           such
           a
           Truce
           ,
           firm
           Concord
           and
           Friendship
           shall
           be
           continued
           between
           Vs
           for
           Eight
           Years
           ,
           on
           these
           Conditions
           :
           First
           ,
           That
           Urinis
           should
           send
           Yearly
           to
           our
           Court
           ,
           as
           a
           Pledge
           of
           the
           
             Truce
             ,
             30000
             Hungarian
             Duckats
          
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Remainder
           due
           for
           Two
           Years
           past●
           and
           for
           that
           we
           Promise
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           not
           Interpose
           in
           any
           Offices
           either
           of
           Friendship
           ,
           or
           of
           Enmity
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Hereditary
           Dominions
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           
             King
             John
          
           ,
           whether
           Situate
           in
           
             Upper
             Hungary
          
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           further
           Part
           of
           the
           Teise
           ;
           all
           of
           which
           belong
           to
           Vs
           by
           Right
           of
           War.
           Moreover
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           said
           
             King
             John
          
           ,
           during
           this
           Eight
           Years
           Truce
           ,
           shall
           be
           Oblig'd
           to
           be
           Obedient
           to
           Vs
           ;
           not
           to
           undertake
           any
           War
           against
           You
           ,
           or
           to
           M●lest
           your
           Subjects
           with
           Fire
           and
           Sword●
           not
           to
           exact
           any
           Money
           ,
           or
           drive
           any
           Prey
           from
           Them.
           And
           we
           likewise
           do
           Promise
           ,
           That
           we
           will
           take
           no
           Occasion
           to
           destroy
           your
           People
           by
           Fire
           or
           Sword
           ,
           but
           will
           devoutly
           observe
           this
           Eight
           Years
           
           Peace
           and
           Concord
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           
             Balaski
             Michael
          
           ,
           and
           
             Nicholas
             Bathol
          
           ,
           and
           some
           Others
           ,
           shall
           be
           included
           in
           the
           same
           
             Conditions
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           subject
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           Son
           of
           
             King
             John
          
           :
           And
           if
           any
           of
           yours
           ,
           or
           if
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           have
           taken
           away
           any
           Goods
           or
           Lordships
           in
           time
           of
           War
           ,
           from
           whence
           new
           Dissentions
           may
           arise
           ;
           Our
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           be
           ,
           That
           such
           Matters
           shall
           be
           put
           off
           undetermin'd
           ,
           until
           the
           Time
           of
           this
           Truce
           shall
           be
           Expir'd
           .
           And
           if
           perhaps
           new
           Controversies
           shall
           hereafter
           arise
           between
           us
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           our
           
             Mutual
             Jurisdiction
          
           which
           cannot
           be
           compos'd
           ;
           Let
           each
           of
           us
           keep
           their
           own
           ,
           without
           any
           Contention
           or
           Strife
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           some
           Towns
           Situate
           on
           the
           Da●ow
           and
           Tatta
           ,
           may
           remain
           as
           they
           now
           do
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Soldiers
           in
           the
           Garrison
           of
           Tatta
           ,
           shall
           have
           no
           Right
           to
           Infest
           the
           Villages
           upon
           the
           
             Danow
             .
             Moreover
          
           ,
           If
           from
           this
           time
           of
           Peace
           ,
           any
           of
           your
           Nobles
           have
           some
           of
           my
           Subject
           Prisoners
           ,
           they
           shall
           set
           them
           free
           without
           Ransom
           ;
           that
           so
           this
           Peace
           and
           Concord
           shall
           be
           more
           firmly
           kept
           .
           All
           and
           every
           of
           these
           ,
           we
           will
           and
           faithfully
           Promise
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           duly
           Observ'd
           till
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Eight
           Years
           aforesaid
           :
           And
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           we
           have
           caus'd
           these
           
             Letters
             of
             Confederation
          
           to
           be
           Publish'd
           from
           the
           
             Court
             of
             Our
             Magnificence
          
           ;
           and
           have
           also
           taken
           Care
           ,
           that
           a
           Copy
           of
           these
           Letters
           ,
           together
           with
           my
           Edict
           thereupon
           ,
           should
           be
           sent
           to
           all
           the
           Commanders
           and
           Officers
           of
           all
           my
           Forces
           both
           by
           Land
           and
           Sea
           ,
           to
           be
           faithfully
           observed
           by
           them
           .
        
         
         
           
             The
             Condition
             of
             this
             Truce
          
           shall
           Comprehend
           our
           true
           Vayvords
           of
           Valachia
           and
           Moldavia
           ;
           and
           that
           none
           of
           your
           
             Hungarians
             ,
             Croats
             ,
             Sclavonians
          
           ,
           or
           others
           ,
           should
           be
           molested
           or
           troubled
           by
           any
           of
           Mine
           ,
           on
           any
           pretence
           whatsoever
           .
           But
           if
           some
           of
           yours
           making
           Inrodes
           from
           your
           Castles
           shall
           Plunder
           some
           of
           ours
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           ●ound
           to
           make
           Restitution
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           Fugitives
           of
           ours
           shall
           carry
           away
           their
           Master's
           Gold
           ,
           or
           other
           Goods
           ,
           and
           seek
           shelter
           from
           you
           ;
           the
           Goods
           are
           to
           be
           restor'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Fugitives
           punish'd
           
             in
             Terrorem
          
           ;
           for
           the
           Goods
           of
           Fugitives
           belong
           to
           their
           Masters
           :
           The
           like
           is
           to
           ●e
           done
           ,
           if
           your
           Fugitives
           fly
           to
           us
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           It
           shall
           be
           lawful
           for
           your
           Commander
           to
           Fortifie
           Towns
           and
           Castles
           upon
           the
           Borders
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           and
           to
           Import
           Victuals
           and
           Arms
           ,
           but
           not
           beyond
           their
           own
           Bounds
           .
           None
           of
           your
           Subjects
           in
           Hungary
           ,
           or
           elsewhere
           shall
           be
           carried
           away
           Prisoners
           ,
           during
           this
           Truce
           ;
           if
           they
           be
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           presently
           Releas'd
           :
           Besides
           ,
           if
           any
           Ambassadors
           and
           
             Christian
             Princes
          
           shall
           Reside
           at
           our
           Court
           ,
           for
           the
           dispatch
           of
           Business
           ,
           they
           shall
           have
           free
           Leave
           to
           walk
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           to
           go
           and
           come
           :
           And
           moreover
           shall
           be
           handsomly
           Assisted
           by
           Interpreters
           ,
           to
           declare
           their
           Errands
           ;
           and
           if
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Co●s●●e●
           of
           each
           other
           Countries
           ,
           some
           Differences
           do
           arise
           between
           our
           Subjects
           ,
           those
           Disputes
           shall
           be
           Determin'd
           by
           discreet
           Persons
           ,
           chosen
           on
           both
           Sides
           ;
           that
           the
           Causers
           of
           those
           Disputes
           shall
           be
           punished
           as
           Truce-Breakers
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           We
           forbid
           Duels
           on
           the
           Borders
           of
           both
           our
           Countries
           :
           And
           we
           desire
           that
           this
           Truce
           ,
           and
           every
           Article
           
           hereof
           ,
           may
           be
           publickly
           Read
           in
           your
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           Command
           given
           that
           they
           be
           Obediently
           kept
           .
           We
           have
           Promis'd
           the
           same
           before
           ,
           and
           your
           Ambassador
           lately
           sent
           ,
           desir'd
           it
           in
           your
           Name
           ;
           and
           humbly
           besought
           us
           ,
           that
           this
           Peace
           may
           be
           firm
           and
           establish'd
           by
           
             Imperial
             Oaths
          
           ,
           and
           by
           these
           
             Letters
             of
             Credence
          
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           Our Selves
           had
           been
           present
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           send
           these
           
             Letters
             of
             Peace
          
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           your
           Commanders
           and
           Soldiers
           may
           be
           bound
           to
           Observe
           them
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           shall
           not
           Act
           contrary
           thereunto
           ;
           so
           long
           these
           
             Articles
             of
             Peace
          
           be
           Confirm'd
           between
           us
           .
           
             In
             Testimony
             whereof
          
           ,
           I
           Swear
           by
           the
           True
           and
           Living
           Creator
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ;
           by
           the
           true
           Signs
           of
           our
           Great
           and
           Venerable
           Prophet
           ,
           by
           my
           
             Imperial
             Power
          
           ,
           and
           by
           my
           
             True
             Faith
          
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           my
           
             Captains
             ,
             Commanders
             ,
             &c.
          
           shall
           presume
           ,
           or
           attempt
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           in
           Breach
           of
           this
           Eight
           Years
           Truce
           ;
           Commanding
           also
           all
           the
           Jurats
           of
           our
           
             Potent
             Emperor
          
           ,
           the
           Rulers
           of
           Valakia
           and
           Moldavia
           ,
           and
           
             King
             Stephen
          
           himself
           ,
           with
           other
           Commanders
           on
           our
           Borders
           ,
           that
           they
           observe
           these
           Conditions
           towards
           your
           
             People
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             &c.
          
           as
           I
           my self
           will
           do
           :
           Nor
           that
           they
           commit
           the
           least
           Breach
           ,
           to
           the
           Prejudice
           of
           any
           of
           your
           Subjects
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           I
           shall
           Ascribe
           great
           Reverence
           and
           Authority
           to
           this
           Great
           and
           Potent
           Friendship
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           will
           not
           vary
           a
           jo●
           to
           the
           Breach
           thereof
           .
           And
           whereas
           your
           Ambassadors
           have
           desir'd
           me
           to
           Release
           some
           
             Christian
             Captives
          
           without
           R●nsom
           ;
           I
           have
           granted
           the
           same
           to
           your
           Friendship
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           no
           Money
           could
           have
           releas'd
           ;
           especially
           hoping
           that
           you
           would
           
           Release
           all
           the
           Turks
           that
           are
           Prisoners
           with
           you
           .
           
             These
             Letters
             of
          
           Peace
           and
           Confederation
           ,
           
             were
             Dated
             in
             our
          
           Imperial
           Palace
           and
           Throne
           
             of
             our
             powerful
             City
          
           Constantinople
           ,
           
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             our
             Great
             and
             Venerable
          
           Prophet
           ,
           969.
           
           Sept.
           1.
           
        
         
           'T
           is
           to
           be
           observ'd
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Turkish
             Ambassador
          
           had
           23
           Persons
           in
           his
           Train
           ;
           the
           greatest
           part
           whereof
           were
           Commanders
           of
           Buda
           in
           Hungary
           ,
           He
           had
           also
           29
           Horses
           and
           6
           Camels
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           Names
           and
           Sirnames
           of
           the
           Turkish
           Ambassador
           ,
           and
           his
           Attendants
           ,
           from
           Constantinople
           and
           Buda
           ,
           which
           entred
           into
           Frankfort
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           
             
               EBraim
               Strotius
               ,
               a
               Polonian
            
             ,
             Ambassador
             had
             23
             Servants
             ,
             and
             29
             Horses
             ,
             6
             Camels
             .
          
           
             The
             Bassa
             of
             Buda
             had
             7
             Servants
             ,
             10
             Horses
             .
          
           
             
               Rassius
               Mustica
            
             of
             
               Five
               Churches
            
             ,
             3
             Servants
             ,
             4
             Horses
             .
          
           
             Istraphius
             Zauschus
             ,
             
               2
               Servants
            
             .
          
           
             Percham
             Zauschus
             ,
             
               2
               Servants
            
             .
          
           
             Bermanus
             Bily
             of
             Buda
             ,
             
               2
               Servants
            
             .
          
           
             Durac
             Bulius
             of
             Buda
             ,
             
               2
               Servants
            
             .
          
           
             Dellius
             Constraff
             of
             Buda
             ,
             
               2
               Servants
               ,
               3
               Horses
            
             .
          
           
             Hossen
             Bulius
             of
             Buda
             ,
             
               2
               Servants
               ,
               3
               Horses
            
             .
          
           
             Duraston
             of
             Buda
             ,
             1
             
               Servant
               ,
               2
               Horses
            
             .
          
           
             
               Dalli
               Achmal
            
             ,
             1
             Servant
             ,
             3
             Horses
             .
          
           
             Odoverdas
             ,
             1
             Servant
             ,
             and
             2
             Horses
             .
          
           
             Kadulius
             ,
             2
             Horses
             .
          
           
             Ballius
             Sachemius
             ,
             
               2
               Horses
            
             .
          
           
             Mustafa
             ,
             1
             Servant
             ,
             Hussam
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Books
           printed
           for
           and
           sold
           by
           J.
           Taylor
           at●
           the
           Ship
           in
           St.
           Paul's
           Church-Yard
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             DR
             .
             Salmon's
             Practical
             Phisick
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Dr.
             Yworth's
             new
             Art
             of
             Brewing
          
           
             3.
             —
             His
             whole
             Art
             of
             Distillation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Logick
             ,
             or
             the
             Art
             of
             Thinking
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Lord
             Shannon's
             Moral
             Essays
             .
          
           
             6.
             —
             His
             Characters
             and
             Discourses
             .
          
           
             7.
             —
             His
             Letter
             to
             an
             Atheistical
             Acquaintance●
          
           
             8.
             
             Dr.
             Salmon's
             ,
             with
             Dr.
             Sydenham's
             ,
             and
             Monsieur
             Blankard's
             new
             Method
             of
             curing
             the
             French
             Disease
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Love's
             whole
             Art
             of
             Surveying
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Strode's
             easie
             Method
             for
             the
             Art
             of
             Dyalling
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Plutarch's
             Morals
             ,
             Vol.
             5.
             
             Englished
             by
             several
             Hands
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Culpeper's
             Directory
             for
             Medicines
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Kirkwood's
             new
             Family
             Book
             ,
             with
             a
             Preface
             by
             Dr.
             Horneck
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Abbade's
             Truth
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             Englished
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Gouges
             Words
             to
             Saints
             and
             Sinners
             .
          
           
             16.
             —
             His
             Christian
             Directions
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Councellor
             Manner's
             Legacy
             to
             his
             Son.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             Ryder's
             new
             Practice
             of
             Surgery
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Evelyn's
             French
             Gard'ner
             with
             Cuts
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Gilbert's
             Florists
             
               Vade
               Mecum
            
             .
          
           
             
             21.
             
             Baxter's
             Call
             to
             the
             Unconverted
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Osborn's
             Works
             ,
             Divine
             ,
             Moral
             ,
             Historical
          
           
             and
             Political
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Virgilius
             Notis
             Minelii
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Quintilian's
             Declamations
             Englished
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Grand's
             
               Historia
               Sacra
            
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Newton's
             Compleat
             Arithmetician
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             The
             Modern
             Courtier
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Miracles
             perform'd
             by
             Money
             ,
             a
             Poem
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             The
             Humors
             of
             a
             Coffee
             House
             ,
             a
             Poem
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             Foxes
             and
             Firebrands
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             A
             Defence
             of
             their
             Majesties
             King
             William
             and
             Queen
             Mary
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             Strode
             of
             Combinations
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             33.
             
             The
             Swordman's
             
               Vade
               Mecum
            
             ,
             by
             Sir
             
               William
               Hoop
            
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Dyer's
             Works
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Vanity
             of
             the
             Creature
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             Publick
             Devotions
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             Camfield
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             Mr.
             Boyles's
             Heads
             of
             History
             .
          
           
             38.
             —
             His
             Medicinal
             Experiments
             or
             Collect
             of
             choice
             Remedies
             Part
             3.
             
          
           
             39.
             
             The
             Travels
             of
             Monsieur
             Thevenot
             into
             Persia
             and
             the
             East-Indies
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Books
           printed
           for
           and
           sold
           by
           J.
           Wyat
           at
           the
           Rose
           in
           St.
           Paul's
           Church-Yard
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             SIR
             Dewes's
             Journal
             of
             all
             the
             Parliaments
             in
             Queen
             Elizabeth's
             Time.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Bacon
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Abbadie's
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Mr.
             Boyle's
             Christian
             Virtuoso
             .
          
           
             5.
             —
             His
             
               Experiments
               &
               Observations
               Phisicae
            
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             An
             Enquiry
             into
             the
             Constitution
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             Government
             ,
             Unity
             ,
             and
             Worship
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             by
             an
             Impartial
             Hand
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Family
             Devotions
             for
             Sunday
             Evenings
             throughout
             the
             Year
             ,
             in
             2.
             
             Volumes
             :
          
           
             8.
             
             Mr.
             Edwards's
             Enquiry
             into
             difficult
             Texts
             ,
             with
             a
             probable
             Resolution
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             2.
             
             Volumes
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             His
             Discourse
             on
             the
             Authority
             and
             Stile
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             in
             2.
             
             Volumes
             :
          
           
             10.
             
             Meige's
             English
             Grammar
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Dr.
             Payn's
             Practical
             Discourse
             of
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Florist's
             
               Vade
               Mecum
            
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Harris's
             Enquiry
             into
             the
             Acute
             Diseases
             of
             Infants
             .